The Watchtower - 1952 issues - PDFCOFFEE.COM (2024)

JEHOVAH’S KINGDOM

JANUARY 1, 1952 Semimonthly

THE UNITY OF GOD'S VISIBLE ORGANIZATION O R G A N IZIN G FOR THE MINISTRY RULERS OF MALAYA OPPOSE FREE WORSHIP CLEAN WORSHIP” ASSEMBLY IN FRANKFURT HAPPINESS IN A N UNSTABLE WORLD

©WTB&TS

YOU ARE MY WITNESSES

SAYS JEHOVAH.-lsa.43:12

T H E PU RPO SE O F “T H E W A T C H T O W E R " Literal towers in Bible times were elevated vantage points from which watchmen could observe happenings, warn of danger, or announce good news. Our magazine figuratively occupies such a vantage point, for it is founded on the very pinnacle of wisdom, God's W o r d . That elevates it above racial, national and political propagandas and prejudices, frees it from selfish bias. It is not bound by any traditional creed, but its message advanc es as the light on G od's purposes and works increases.— Habakkuk 2 :1 -3 . It sees things Scripturally. W h en it observes this generation afflicted with greed, delinquency, hypocrisy, atheism, war, famine, pestilence, perplex ity and fear, and persecution of unpopular minorities, it does not parrot the old fable about history repeating itself. Informed by Bible prophecy, it sees in these things the sign of the world’s time of the end. But with bright hope it also sees opening up for us just beyond these woes the portals of a new world. Thus viewed, “ The W atchtow er" stands as a watchman atop a tower, alert to what is going on, awake to note signs of danger, faithful to point out the way of escape. It announces Jehovah's kingdom established by Christ's enthronement in heaven, feeds his kingdom joint-heirs with spiritual food, cheers men of good will with glorious prospects of eternal life in a paradise earth, comforts us with the resurrection promise for the dead. It is not dogmatic, but has a confident ring in its voice, because it is based on G od ’s W o r d . It does not privately interpret prophecy, but calls at tention to physical facts, sets them alongside prophecy, and you see for your self how well the two match, how accurately Jehovah interprets his own prophecy. In the interests of our salvation, it keeps sharp and faithful focus on Bible truth, and views religious news generally. ‘Be watchful in these perilous times,’ God admonishes. So keep on the watch by regularly reading “ The W atchtow er".

*8? PUBLISHED BY THE WATCH TOWER BIBLE & TRACT SOCIETY 117 Adams Street Brooklyn 1, N. Y., U. S. A. N. H. K no r r , President G r a n t S uiter , Secretary

“They will all be taught by Jehovah "-John 6:45, NW; Isaiah 54:13 Printing this issue: 1,310,000

Five cents a copy

CONTENTS Happiness in an Unstable W orld

The Unity of God’s Visible Organization

Organizing for the Ministry

Rulers of M alaya Oppose Free Worship

‘C lean W orship” Assembly in Frankfurt

Tell the People “Until Cities Be W aste Without Inhabitant”

Questions from Readers

Announcements

AbtrevIltiiM n«d in “TM Watebtower" for the fallowing Bible version! AS - American Standard Version LXX- The Septuagint Version AT - An American Translation Mo - James Moffatt’s version Da - J. N. Darby's version NW - New World Translation Dy Catholic Douay version Ho - J. B. Rotherham's version ED - The Emphatic Diaglott RS - Revised Standard Version Le - Isaac Leeser's version Yg - Robert Young’s version Unless otherwise indicated, the Bible used is the King James Version

PUBLISHED IN THE FOLLOWING LANGUAGES Semimonthly Monthly Portuguese Afrikaans Italian Arabic Russian Chlsbona Cebu-Visayan Japanese Siamese Cinyanja Danish Norwegian Clwemba Pangasinan Slkololo English Greek Slovak Finnish Slovenian Twi Spanish Ibo French Kanarese Ukrainian Swedish German Malayalam Yoruba Hlligaynoii-Visayan Tagalog Polish Hollandish Zulu Ilocano Watch Town Society offices Yearly subscription rate America, U.S., 117 Adams St., Brooklyn 1, N.Y. $1 Australia, 11 Beresford Bd., Strathfield. N.S.W. 8s British West Indies, 21 Taylor St., Port of Spain, Trinidad $1.72 Canada, 40 Irwin Ave., Toronto 5, Ontario $1 England, 34 Craven Terrace, London, W. 2 7s Jamaiea, 151 King St., Kingston 7s New Zealand, G.P.0. Box 30, Wellington, C. 1 7s South Africa, 623 Boston House, Cape Town 7s Remittances should be sent to office in your country in compliance with regulations to guarantee safe delivery of money. Remittances are accepted at Brooklyn from countries where no office is located, by international money order only. Subscription rates ia dlScreot countries at* here stated in local currency. Netiee of expiration (with renewal blank) is sent at least two issues before subscription expires. Change of address when sent to our office may be expected effective within one month. Send your old as well as new address. Entered as second-class matter at Brooklyn, N. Y., Act of March 3, 1879. Printed in U. S. A.

-y ^ rz T z o x in c iria

J E H O V A H ’S KINGDOM January 1, 1952

Number 1

HAPPINESS IN AN UNSTABLE WORLD power. (Matt. 24; Mark 13; Luke 21) It would be paralleled by war in heaven and Satan’s ouster there, the Devil and asso ciate demons being hurtled earthward to roar about in anger and await his now early finish at Armageddon. (Rev. 12:7-12) How futile indeed to now seek lasting hap piness through this old system of things and its devil-inspired woes! It does no good for pseudo optimists to prophesy fairer tomorrows for these gov ernments. Even while they boast, wars and civil strife rip the Orient. Russia’s bear, in constant fear of insurrection, growls and throws out disloyal satellite leaders. And the West fares no better. France shuffles her cabinets like playing cards and picks premiers from a political grab bag. Eng land’s labor government labored in vain to even keep alive. And the United States, most influential power on earth, has been convicted of corruption in the highest offices and was labeled “ intellectually dis honest” by her former president. But surely in the West’s prized “ Chris tian religion” a moral force for w o r l d stability will be found. So her well-paid clergy and hangers-on would like to be lieve. But where is such force? Have such faiths stood in rocky firm ness for true Christianity? If so, why the trend by Protestant and Catholic alike to embrace God-defying evolution while still professing to believe the Bible? And why do the pincers of communism stab through

4 4 ^ T 'H IN G S have changed since I was J_ young,” laments the sage who regrets the passing of the “ good old days” . Many experts would agree and some of them point out that the world’s last year of normalcy was in 1913. Since then, multi plied wars and upheavals have driven would-be world builders from one frantic scheme to another in search of a workable “new order of things” . Their continued failures bring to mind the wisdom of Solo mon, who, even in his ancient and peaceful times, was able to discern this folly. “ Men may say of something, ‘Ah, this is new!’— but it existed long ago before our time. I have seen all that goes on in this world; it is a vain, futile business. You cannot straighten what is twisted, nor can you count up the defects in life. I went in for great works, I built mansions, planted vineyards, laid out gardens and parks . . . Richer and richer I grew, . . . But when I turned to look at all I had achieved and at my toil and trouble, then it was all vain and futile. Nothing in this world is worth while. For what can he do who succeeds the king? Nothing but what the king has done already.”— Eccl. 1:10,14,15; 2:4,5, 9,11,12, Mo. Since A.D. 1914 Solomon’s logic relative to world conversion takes on more meaning than ever. For now we witness fulfillment of the global wars, catastrophes, upheavals and fears Jesus said to look out for as a sure sign of his appearance in Kingdom 3

SfteWATCHTOWER.

Catholic central and western Europe, im periling even the Vatican itself and pro moting speculation of a possible papal ab dication and retreat by the college of car dinals to a refuge in the Western Hemi sphere? Why, in the face of all this, does Christendom keep praying and praying and praying without result? James answers: “ You desire, and yet you do not have. You go on murdering and coveting, and yet you are not able to obtain. You go on fighting and waging war. You do not have because of your not asking. You do ask, and yet you do not receive, because you are asking for a wrong purpose, that you may expend it upon your cravings for sensual pleasure.”— Jas. 4:2,3, Yes, God knows rebellious Christendom, knows how she would only use his favor toward her for selfish, sensual pleasure. So he withholds it and warns that her hypocrisy will plunge her to destruction at Armageddon at the hands of the very po litical princes she has tricked. But her heavy and dulled eyes and ears cannot note this. Christendom is dazed and reeling. —Rev. 17; Isa. 29:9-11, M Then who in the world is happy in these times? In his sermon on the mount Jesus described the class of persons that would be joyful. Unlike pompous, boastful Chris tendom, he said these people would be “ hungering and thirsting for righteous ness” and “ conscious of their spiritual need” . He said they would be the ones mourning over conditions of the old sys tem so that they could be made glad by news of the new, of Christ’s kingdom. They would be the mild-tempered ones, willing to learn. They would be merciful to others and pure in heart concerning their inten tions, willing to use God’s Word rightly. He links these happy ones up with the world-wide preachers of his kingdom men tioned in Matthew 24:14 by the description common to both classes, they would be

B rooklyn , N. Y.

hated for his name and for righteousness’ sake. Here he tells them to leap for joy on that account and, “ Let your light shine before mankind, that they may see your right works and give glory to your Father who is in the heavens.”— Matt. 5:3-16, NW. What proof do we have that such happi ness is alive in the world in 1952? Shaky, unsteady Europe received a unique testi mony of it last summer. Amid the very in stability of those many governments and confused peoples just related, a chain of international conventions was held across that continent’s western portion. Rather than political or sectarian, these assem blies met to equip Jehovah’s Christian min isters, his modern-day witnesses, for their work of preaching the good news of God’s kingdom by Christ. These assemblies radiated confidence. The bearers of the Kingdom announcement have the confidence of God’s Word that the universal war of Armageddon will throw open the portals on a glorious new world for mankind. This is a confidence possible only by those now representing the kingdom of the heavens. Their king, Christ Jesus, has already won the initial victory over Satan the Devil, the founder of the “ iron curtain” idea. Through censorship, prejudice, wrong religious teachings and persisting world instability, that great dic tator tries to keep all mankind preoccupied behind an iron curtain and away from the liberating Kingdom message. Be glad to know that the Devil will fail.' Even now the Kingdom announcement penetrates through all nations and all kinds of government. Its joyful bearers are determined to keep on, increasing their witness to the kingdom of God and its stability and blessings. Their happiness and right works remain like great lights in a dark world. What a joy to say to more and more listeners, “ Be glad, you nations, with his people.”— Rom. 15:10, NW.

mercy was that by means of me as the foremost case Christ Je sus might demonstrate all his longsuffering for a sample of those who are going to rest their faith on him for everlasting life.” — 1 Tim. 1:12-16, 2 It was so fine of Paul to spea frankly to this young man Timo thy, who also wanted to gain life and who could gain it, too, be cause the undeserved kindness “ From, him all the body, by being of harmoniously of Jehovah. Acknowledging his joined together and being made to cooperate through insolent disposition in times past, every joint which gives what is needed, according Paul tells Timothy of the unde to the functioning of each respective member in due served kindness God showed to measure, makes for the growth of the body for the ward him even though he was a building up of itself in love.” —Eph. 4:16, blasphemer. He appreciated this EHOVAH, the great Sovereign Ruler of love. The abounding joy in Paul’s expres the universe, has shown undeserved sion to Timothy was over the fact that the kindness to the least of humanity, men and Lord Jesus Christ had considered him women just like us. Paul was a recipient trustworthy and had delegated him to be a of this undeserved kindness. He appreci minister. What an assignment! What a ated it so much, he just had to express it privilege! Paul certainly appreciated his in words as well as in works. The grati ministry, and in the book of Acts the ac tude to Jehovah that was Paul’s he wanted count of his life of service shows that. 3 When, on another occasion, Paul wrote all other persons to feel too. That is why he wrote so fervently to Timothy, saying: to the Ephesians he also had this same “I am grateful to Christ Jesus our Lord, thought— the ministry—in mind. He told who delegated power to me, because he the congregation at Ephesus that God had considered me trustworthy by assigning me extended to him a kindness that was unde to a ministry, although formerly I was a served. Certainly neither Paul nor the blasphemer and a persecutor and an inso Ephesians nor any other of the human fam lent man. Nevertheless, I was shown mer ily deserved kindness from God. But still cy, because I was ignorant and acted with Paul was shown such love and was given the a lack of faith. But the undeserved kind opportunity to declare good news to the na ness of our Lord abounded exceedingly tions concerning God’s love and to make along with faith and love that is in con known the majesty, the power and the nection with Christ Jesus. Trustworthy wonderfulness of the Creator and his Son. and deserving of full acceptance is the say Paul stated it this way, when he wrote to ing that Christ Jesus came into the world the Ephesians: “ To me, a man less than to save sinners. Of these I am foremost. the least of all holy ones, this undeserved

OF GOD’S VISIBLE ORGANIZATION

Nevertheless, the reason why I was shown

2. Over what was Paul’s abounding joy in this connec tion? 3. In this regard, how did Paul express himself to the Ephesians ?

1. What has Jehovah shown the least of humanity, and how did Paul feel about It? 5

SfieWATCHTOWER

kindness was given, that I should declare to the nations the good news about the un fathomable riches of the Christ and should make men see how the sacred secret is ad ministered which has from past eternity been concealed in God, who created all things.”— Eph. 3:8, 9, 4 Jehovah did something for Paul, he was now a free man in line for everlasting life. He came away from the bondage of that old system of things in which he had lived, and now for the first time he had freeness of speech that comes to God’s people through knowledge of Jehovah. What Paul learned about God’s revealed purposes through Christ Jesus gave him confidence to do his work, through his faith. This faith was never shaken. He proved this by doing good works now in the role of a per secuted man, not the persecutor he had once been. His trials, tribulations and buffetings were many; still he was faithful un to death. He was a man of integrity. He knew God’s will and he was ‘resting his faith in Christ for everlasting life’. Paul must have been an inspiration and a good example for others to follow, because he himself was following in the footsteps of Christ Jesus. 5But what about other Christians? Were they faithfully following Christ? Did God’s undeserved kindness have the same effect on them as it did on Paul? Yes, it did. Con sider the early Christians: The Jews had failed as a nation to keep their covenant with Jehovah God. They were once chosen to be God’s name-people, but now when Jehovah had revealed the sacred secret, his Son Christ Jesus as the Messiah, they would not accept him. So the call went forth to the Gentile nations in order to take out from them a people for God’s 4. What freeness did Paul now enjoy, and how did he manifest his faith? 5, 6. How had Jehovah’s undeserved kindness been dis played to the Gentiles as a result of the revealing of his sacred secret?

B rooklyn , N. Y.

name. The sacred secret that had been con cealed for generations, that is, how Jeho vah God would bless all the families of the earth, was now revealed in Christ Jesus. According to it Jehovah had now shown mercy and undeserved kindness toward the Gentiles as well as the Jews. Both kinds of “ nations” , or all kinds of men, could now accept the Messiah and get in line for ever lasting life. Truly, Jehovah God knew from the foundation of the world how he was going to work out his purposes for the blessing of all the families of the earth and the vindication of his name, even though he had not revealed this to the fullest ex tent in times past. 0 For centuries Jehovah God had no deal ings with the Gentiles, but now the way was open for them to become Christians, God’s chosen servants, Jehovah’s witness es. In writing to the Romans about their being shown so much mercy and so much kindness not deserved (for they had done nothing to honor Jehovah), Paul ex claimed: “ Oh the depth of God’s riches and wisdom and knowledge! How unsearchable his judgments are and past tracing out his ways are! For ‘who has come to know Jeho vah’s mind, or who has become his coun selor?” ’ (Rom. 11:33,34, It is in comprehensible, but still Jehovah’s unde served kindness was extended to the Gen tiles; and those who dedicated themselves to the Most High and came into the congre gation or visible organization became spec tacles before men and angels. 7 It was about nineteen hundred years ago that this visible organization, the con gregation of God’s people, was brought into existence. The recipients of this unde served kindness were taken into a new covenant with God, not the old law cove nant. The old one mediated by Moses had been abolished with the impaling of Christ 7. Into what were those who received this undeserved kindness taken, and what were they to be?

January 1, 1952

S&eWATCHTOWER

Jesus. This new covenant was the law of God written in the hearts of the covenant ers, not on tablets of stone. These New Covenant persons were to be “ a people for his name” . These were the ones like Christ Jesus, namely, Paul and all the early faith ful followers of Christ, the proclaimers of the kingdom of God. 8 A new system of things, a new organi zation, was starting, and it was of vital im portance. The selection of the bride of Christ had begun and it was to be made up of 144,000 faithful followers of the Lord Jesus. At that time this selection of the bride and the forming of this visible or ganization wherein each individual must be faithful unto death was a very serious matter; and so the members appreciated to the full that they must work together in unity, because in God’s undeserved kind ness he had brought them together for a special purpose. Eventually the eyes of the world would be upon them and certainly the angels in heaven were watching the outworkings of God’s marvelous arrange ments. Here were the announcers of Jeho vah’s kingdom, which is the only hope of the world. Could anything be more vital or important than the Kingdom? “ FREENESS OF SPEECH”

9 Jehovah had purposed that men should “ see how the sacred secret is adminis tered” , and hence that which had been con cealed in God was now being revealed, and “ this was to the end that now to the gov ernments and the authorities in the heav enly places there might be made known through the congregation the greatly diver sified wisdom of God, according to the eter nal purpose which he formed in connection with the Christ, Jesus our Lord, by means of whom we have this freeness of speech 8. What made the new organization that was started of such vital importance? 9. What had God purposed for men to see, and toward what end were things now moving forward?

and an approach with confidence through our faith in him. Wherefore I ask you not to give up on account of these tribulations of mine in your behalf, for these mean glory for you” . (Eph. 3:10-13, Yes, “ the eternal purpose which he [Jehovah] formed in connection with the Christ” was now being accomplished. Things were mov ing ahead to the vindication of Jehovah’s name and word. The congregation of God was now his visible organization making known the good news about Christ and heralding the glad tidings of the kingdom of the heavens. A true foundation was laid with Christ Jesus, the faithful and true witness, and, come what may, whether tribulations to any individual member of the congregation or the dispersing of the companies of Jehovah’s w i t n e s s e s , all would still “ rest their faith on him for everlasting life” and speak with the won derful freeness of speech Christ Jesus had given them. 10 You see, during his ministry Jesus in troduced a freeness of thought and speech that had vanished from the earth by his time. It was he who said: “ This means everlasting life, their taking in knowledge of you, the only true God, and of the one whom you sent forth, Jesus Christ.” (John 17:3, NW) The world’s religions had a powerful hold on the people. Millions of persons of all nations, tribes, peoples and tongues were in a definite rut. The truths Jehovah had set forth centuries before Je sus’ time were till then hidden. The Israel ites were just as bad off as all the other nations, for they had forsaken Jehovah’s teachings for the traditions of men. When Christ Jesus came he demonstrated by his words and actions a freeness of speech that cheered the hearts of men. 11 His sayings were not based on any old false religious tradition. What he taught 10. During his ministry what did Jesus introduce and demonstrate, and why? 11. What contributed to his freeness of speech?

JEeWATCHTOWER-

B rooklyn , N. Y.

he did not learn in the schools of his day. He learned it by studying the Hebrew Scriptures, by communicating with God in prayer and by dedicating himself to doing his Father’s will. It was this anointed One, the Master, who said: “ The truth will set you free.” (John 8:32, NW ) Certainly Je sus was free from this old world. He was no part of it even though he was in it. He was a man free to say the things that were true and righteous and an honor to Jeho vah’s name. He was free to do the things that would bring praise to his heavenly Father. He restored pure worship of the Most High God. He condemned hypocrites and false religions with their idol worship. 12 Paul recognized these priceless and fearless qualities in Christ Jesus, and it was through Christ Jesus that he himself re ceived his freeness of speech. To speak the truth concerning Jehovah and his Son and God’s kingdom was certainly speaking freely, for all nations and their rulers were and still are against Jehovah God’s king dom and its rule by Christ Jesus. 13 All the persons in the congregation of God must have this same freeness of thought and expression and must no longer be tied down to the oppressive thinking of the world. They must not be caged up or hemmed in; they must come forth free from this world’s prison houses. Jehovah made provision for this freedom through his Son Christ Jesus. It was Christ who said in the synagogue in Nazareth one sabbath day: “ Jehovah’s spirit is upon me, because he anointed me to declare good news to the poor, he sent me forth to preach a release to the captives and a re covery of sight to the blind, to send the crushed ones away with a r e l e a s e , to preach Jehovah’s acceptable year.” (Luke 4:18,19, NW ) He was quoting from Isaiah,

chapter 61, and after his anointing he went forward doing that great work of re leasing the captives, or sending the crushed ones away with a release. He pointed to Jehovah’s acceptable year of freedom now from this old world. The time had now come for people to be free from the bond age of this dying old world, and Christ Je sus was showing them the way to that free dom. The congregation of God knew this! 14Jesus had not preached this freedom message too many years before the scribes, the Pharisees and the rulers of that day had had enough of his free speech which he was talking throughout Palestine. It be came the determination of these worldly mighty ones to do away with him. The record is clear as to how, time and time again, these scribes and Pharisees tried to trap Jesus and bring about some sort of false trial and a cause to silence him. Eventually they succeeded in having him impaled upon the torture stake until dead. Now he could talk no more. What relief for them! They were confident that free dom of speech had been stifled. No longer would people be trying to free themselves from the influence of the scribes and Phari sees and be listening to this man. They thought they could hold their people in their prison houses. But how wrong they were! Consider Jesus’ prayer and note his request to his heavenly Father for those he was leaving behind as free people: 15 “ I have made your name manifest to the men you gave me out of the world. They were yours, and you gave them to me, and they have observed your word. They have now come to know that all the things you gave me are from you; because the sayings that you gave me I have given to them, and they have received them and have certainly come to know that I came

12. Why does Kingdom preaching mean freeness of speech? 13. How did Jesus secure for all the congregation this freeness of speech?

14. How did the Jewish religious leaders try to stifle such freeness of speech? 15. To the disciples he left behind what did Jesus give for their freeness of speech?

J anuary 1, 1952

SHeWATCHTOWEFL

out as your representative, and they have preaching the kingdom of the heavens to believed that you sent me forth. Also I am all men. (John 14:25,26) All the persecu no longer in the world, but they are in the tions, trials and difficulties they endured; world and I am coming to you. Holy Fa their being jeered by mobs of incensed peo ther, watch over them out of respect for ple and even imprisoned never halted them. your own name which you have given me, Freedom of speech they had gained through in order that they may be one just as we Christ Jesus, by Jehovah’s undeserved are. I have given your word to them, but kindness, and it was theirs to keep. No, the world has hated them, because they they were not going to be prisoners again, are no part of the world just as I am no for Christ Jesus had released them. The part of the world.” (John 17:6-8,11,14, prophet Isaiah had declared: “ Say to the NW ) Jesus’ disciples had the truth and prisoners, Go forth.” (Isa. 49:9) Jesus did just that to the prisoners. His disciples they must speak it. They did. were free men now and they went forth 16 It was shortly after the resurrection making proper use of their freedom by of Christ Jesus that he organized his fol preaching the truth. lowers so as to accomplish the great work 1 8 They traveled to the lands near Pales to be done. When talking with his disciples tine, Peter to the east as far as Babylon he had told them that they would remem and Paul west probably as far as Spain. ber the things he had spoken to them and They practiced God-given f r e e n e s s of that he would send them a helper, God’s speech. They said to those in prison, ‘Go spirit, to remember these important things. forth! Listen to this good news! Have con “ I have many things yet to say to you, but fidence and faith through Christ Jesus in you are not able to bear them at present. However, when that one arrives, the spirit Jehovah God the Creator of the universe. of the truth, he will guide you into all the Trust in his precious promises and seek truth, for he will not speak of his own im the way to eternal life.’ The gathering to pulse, but what things he hears he will gether of those who loved truth and right speak, and he will declare to you the things eousness began and God’s visible organiza coming. That one will glorify me, because tion was made manifest. he will receive from what is mine and will 19 Paul, of course, was one of the out declare it to you.”— John 16:12-14, standing missionaries and evangelists of 17The spirit was poured out upon them his day. He said to those whom he met and at Pentecost, as Jesus had said. “ And while taught the truth that they should walk he was meeting with them he gave them worthily of the things whereunto they the orders: ‘Do not withdraw from Jeru were called. They should no longer live in salem, but keep waiting for what the Fa a proud, austere manner, as the peoples of ther has promised, about which you heard the world lived. Rather, they should be from me; because John, indeed, baptized humble and show lowliness of mind. They with water, but you will be baptized in should be mild and long-suffering, “ putting holy spirit not many days after this.’ ” up with one another in love.” (Acts 1:4,5, NW ) Their minds were then soAccomplishing this l o v i n g attitude filled with the truths that Jesus had taught means the making of a strong organization them and they moved forward fearlessly 16. What did Jesus promise to send them, and, what would it help them to remember? 17. When did he send this, and what did they then exercise despite hard experiences?

18. Over what area did they exercise this, and so what took place ? 19, 20 How were the Christians to walk worthily of the things to which they were called, and what would do ing so do to the organization?

3 HeW A T CHTOW ER.

of brothers, and then great work can be done in the interest of God’s kingdom. TAKEN CAPTIVE BY CHRIST

21 Paul was explaining the proper atti tude of mind Christians must have. No longer were they under the oppressive rule of Satan’s world as subjects of that old sys tem of things, but Christ had purchased them with his blood. They were his posses sion. Paul says: “ What! Do you not know that the body of you people is the temple of the holy spirit within you which you have from God? Also, you do not belong to yourselves, for you were bought with a price. By all means, glorify God in the body of you people.” (1 Cor. 6:19, 20, NW) Paul was certainly happy to be such a bought one, a prisoner in the Lord, one led captive by Christ. He told the Ephesians he was a “prisoner in the Lord” and said: “ Now to each one of us undeserved kind ness was given according to how the Christ measured out the free gift. Wherefore he says: ‘When he ascended on high he led captive a multitude; he gave gifts in men.’ ” (Eph. 4:7,8, NW) In order to free those followers of his who had been held in bond age Jesus had to capture them and take them to himself into his organization. So the thousands who heard the truths that Jesus had expressed were led to him and were made to think as he thought. They thus had the mind of Christ. They were freed from this old dying world. To all these free people “ he gave gifts in men” . 22 These “ gifts in men” were apostles, prophets and evangelists, men who went about from congregation to congregation serving them. They were able to speak in tongues, to interpret and to heal. They were given the gifts of the spirit, which were in effect in Paul’s day. (1 Corinthians 21. Whose purchased property are Christians, and what was Paul happy to be? 22. What were those “ gifts in men” ? And what purpose were they meant to serve as exemplified by Paul?

B rooklyn , N. Y.

12, NW) These men helped the young con gregation, the visible organization of the Lord, to get strong and bind themselves in unity so as to be used in his praise and worship. Paul, who was one of those “ gifts in men” , appreciated that he had been freed from the old system of things, and he was grateful for this undeserved kind ness on the part of God. Whether as a pris oner in chains at Rome or as one taken captive by the Lord Jesus Christ, he was glad to be made a prisoner of the Lord, as he stated in Ephesians 4:1-3 (N W ): “ I, therefore, the prisoner in the Lord, entreat you to walk worthily of the calling with which you were called, with complete low liness of mind and mildness, with longsuffering, putting up with one another in love, earnestly endeavoring to observe the oneness of the spirit in the uniting bond of peace.” Paul the prisoner wanted the visible organization of the Lord to be at unity, at oneness with one another. The “ gifts in men” had been given to the new visible organization for that very purpose. 23 The congregation of God was to be made up, not of individuals who were striv ing for prominent positions, but of serv ants. (Jas. 2:1-4, NW) Jesus was the ex ample for the congregation and he said that he who was greatest among his broth ers was to be their slave. Jesus showed his lowliness of mind by washing the feet of the disciples on the night of the last passover and at the introduction of the memo rial of his death. (John 13, NW) Here he was showing how they must humble them selves and be slaves to their brothers. These apostles were the principal ones who were called to be “ gifts in men” , evangelists, shepherds and teachers, and they were not to lord it over the flock, but they were to be shepherds and care for the visible or ganization. (1 Pet. 5:2-4, NW) These spe23. How were those “ gifts in men*’ to conduct them selves ?

January 1, 1952

ffEeWATCHTOWER.

cial representatives were to help all the in dividuals in the congregation to see their responsibility to be ministers. 24 Having been called to the Lord’s or ganization and given the freeness of speech, then every individual in the visible organi zation should walk worthily of the calling with which he was called. All, shepherds and flock alike, had the same responsibil ity. Faithfulness in service as ministers was required. ONENESS AS A BODY

25 So then, the congregation must see alike and have the same positive views in mind. All must realize that the purpose for gathering together these servants of the Most High was to preach this good news of the Kingdom in all the world for a witness, to magnify Jehovah’s name, to announce the Son Christ Jesus and to make public expression concerning the sacred secrets that God has revealed through his Word. All those within the Lord’s visible organi zation must work together to this one end. They could not work against one another, for the members that compose the body certainly do not work against other mem bers. That is why Paul went on to say at Ephesians 4:4-6, NW : “ One body there is, and one spirit, even as you were called in the one hope to which you were called; one Lord, one faith, one baptism; one God and Father of sill persons, who is over all and through all and in all.” Jehovah was deal ing with all the body members through His Word and His visible organization, and, what is more, he is doing the same in this our day for our oneness as a body. 26 Look at the situation as it existed back there in Paul’s day: Jews were com ing into the truth, some of whom had been 24. What like responsibility did the sheep and the shep herds have? 25. How must they all work, and to what end? 26. What was the composition of the congregation back there, and so to be successful as an organization what must they do?

taught under the Pharisees, others under the Sadducees. Paul himself was formerly a Pharisee. There were Egyptians, people from Asia Minor, Greece, Babylon and oth er far-flung parts of the world— all of them mixed together in the one congregation of the Lord. At one time all had different ways of life, different religions and teach ings, but now they were to live together under one God with one Bible, the Word of God, as their guide. They were to make up his visible organization, having freeness of speech and a determination to do the Lord’s will. If this organization was to be successful, then they must work together just as the members of the human body work together: the head, the arms, the or gans— all must function to the best inter ests of the whole body. 27Paul was impressing upon the minds of the Ephesians that there is just one body and that governing this one body is one spirit, God’s spirit. They were all called in the one hope, the hope of being joint heirs with Christ Jesus in the heavenly kingdom and of living eternally. All had the same faith based on God’s infallible Word, the same baptism and the same Father in heaven. Therefore there should be no dif ference in viewpoint as far as the members of the body were concerned, but they should Ml be striving to accomplish the great work of carrying on the clean wor ship of the Most High God, sharing in the vindication of His name and Word and aid ing all people of good will to get the knowl edge of Jehovah’s purposes. It was done in Paul’s day; it can be done in our day, too. 28 Then do Paul’s wise words that Jeho vah would have an active, working visible organization find fulfillment today? Where is there an organization today like the con gregation about which Paul was talking? 27. Why should there be no difference in viewpoint or in work? 28. Where do we find such a visible, working organiza tion today, and who may be in it and how?

SEeWATCHTOWER.

B rooklyn , N. Y.

29 Note how Jehovah’s witnesses today are like the early congregations of Jeho vah’s faithful witnesses: Jehovah’s wit nesses are firm believers in God’s Word. They study it, they preach it, and they live it. They are “ putting up with one an other in love” , even though their customs and habits of life and the tongues they speak in their daily conversation are dif ferent in all parts of the world. They are fulfilling the command to preach the King dom in all the world for a witness. (Matt. 24:14, NW )Thus in all parts of the earth they demonstrate the unity of God’s visible organization.

Could there possibly be a group of people today who have one Father, the Father of all the persons in the congregation, a Fa ther who is over all, through all and in all, a Father who is caring for his children and keeping them together in the pure way of worship? What a privilege and pleasure it is to answer Yes, yes, there is such an organization. In the apostles’ day you could find such a visible organization in the early congregation of Christ. In this year of 1952 you will find it in a group of Christian peo ple known as Jehovah’s witnesses. They make up Jehovah’s visible organization. What is more, you can be in that organiza tion if you think like Paul and have faith like his.

29. How are Jehovah’s witnesses today like the early congregation?

EHOVAH is the greatest organizer and he taught his Son Christ Jesus how to organize. When on earth Christ selected disciples and taught them how to gather more workers who loved truth and right eousness. At that time it meant a “little flock” ; now it means the gathering of a “ great crowd” of “ other sheep” . So as to assemble the “ little flock” Jesus arranged for organizing the congregation and de veloped that into a strong working unit, with competent servants. Hence the apos tle Paul quotes Psalm 68:18 and says: “ He gave some as apostles, some as prophets, some as missionaries, some as shepherds and teachers, with a view to the training of the holy ones for ministerial work, for

the building up of the body of the Christ, until we all attain to the oneness in the faith and in the accurate knowledge of the Son of God, to a full-grown man, to the measure of growth that belongs to the full ness of the Christ; in order that we should no longer be babes, tossed about as by waves and carried hither and thither by every wind of teaching by means of the trickery of men, by means of craftiness in contriving error.”— Eph. 4:11-14, 2Jehovah God was very much interested in the proper organization and care of the early congregation. The Son Christ Jesus meted out the gifts of the spirit to his fol lowers so that some could act as apostles, others as prophets and missionaries and

1. What did Jehovah teach his Son to do, and so what did the Son arrange for?

2. What was the purpose of all this organizing, and, accordingly, whom is the congregation aiding today?

J anuary 1, 1952

3 fieW ATCHTOWER

still others as able teachers. But what was the purpose of all this in the body of Christ? This: “ The training of the holy ones for ministerial work, for the building up of the body of the Christ, until we all attain to the oneness in the faith.” Today this visible organization is also being used to aid the “ great crowd” of “ other sheep” . These are not of the “ little flock” , but they must be brought to maturity in the accu rate knowledge of the Son of God. These are not the ones to be joint heirs with him in the heavenly kingdom, but they will gain life under it in the new world of righteous ness. 3Everyone who ever comes to the Lord’s organization, having studied the Lord’s Word, must see it only one way. God never purposed that there would be hundreds of different denominations throughout the world, each having a different faith, a dif ferent doctrine, etc. There could be only “one faith, one baptism; one God and Fa ther” . Jehovah is desirous that everyone who seeks salvation come to an accurate knowledge of these truths. (Rom. 10:11-13, NW) He wants them to become full-grown, mature men. The only way a person can be come full-grown is to gain knowledge, and this comes through education. The false re ligions are not disseminating this accurate knowledge from God’s Word. On the other hand, Jehovah’s witnesses want all kinds of men to be well acquainted with their Bi bles and have this one faith. If they have this faith they will manifest themselves as Christ’s “ other sheep” . * The education that was being brought to the “ little flock” members in the days of the apostles was for the training of the holy ones for ministerial work. The whole apostolic organization was an organization of ministers. It was not a laity class, with 3. How must all view the organization, and how do they become mature? 4. The purpose of all the training and Instruction was to make all members what, and why?

one or two clergymen over each congrega tion. All this training and instruction then being given the “ little flock” was to make every member of that flock a fully compe tent ordained minister. There were not to be any spiritual babes in the organization for long. New ones would be coming in all the time, that is true, but they would not remain babes in the Word, “ tossed about as by waves and carried hither and thither by every wind of teaching by means of the trickery of men.” There was not to be a division of ideas, with part of a congrega tion believing one thing and the other part another. By study all were to become ma ture, full-grown men. There must be unity in God’s visible organization. As it was then with the “ little flock” , so it must be now with the “ other sheep” . 5There was to be no stunting of growth, no relaxing. All were to watch for the trickery of men. There was no arrange ment to branch off into a little Methodist group, or Baptist group, or some other re ligious organization and be content with one man’s teaching. Jehovah’s Word points out that one person may plant, another person may water, but it is Jehovah God who gives the increase. They all belong to God, not someone else.— 1 Cor. 3:6-9. 6Being recipients of Jehovah’s unde served kindness now and belonging to Je5. For what splitting up was there no arrangement, and why not? 6. How must each one become full-grown and stay in place?

SfieWATCHTOWER.

B rooklyn , N. Y.

hovah, the “ other sheep” should work hard cooperate through every joint which gives to become full-grown and to stay in God’s what is needed, according to the function visible organization. To do this everyone ing of each respective member in due meas must have the same mind. Study the truth! ure, makes for the growth of the body for 7 Paul went on to say, in his argument tothe building up of itself in love” .— Eph. NW. the congregation of God: “ But speaking 4:16, 9When every tissue, every organ, every the truth, let us by love grow up in all things into him who is the head, Christ.” joint, every muscle of the human body re spondswas to the instruction of the mind, (Eph. 4:15, NW )Yes, the vital thing the speaking of the truth. The only place what unity of action there is! This is a pic the apostles, evangelists and the missionar ture of how to achieve the oneness of God’s ies of that day got the truth was from God’s visible organization under the Head Christ Word. It is the same now. Jehovah’s wit Jesus. Things can be done by a person who nesses today regularly receive visits from is not awkward or clumsy and who has a mature brothers, special representatives well-formed and balanced body, one under of the Watch Tower Society, and all of full control. That is exactly the way it is these are required to speak and live the with Jehovah’s witnesses today throughout truth as set forth in God’s Word. Not only the world. They are under control and re these mature brothers, but the whole con ceive instruction from the greatest instruc gregation of God, his visible organization, tor, Jehovah, through Jesus Christ. They must look at things from God’s Word, see study God’s Word and have his spirit. ing harmoniously and having God’s mind T hey get things done. Co-operation is on matters along with his spirit. By closely received from every part of the organiza associating one with another and by show tion, every department, every company, ing love for Jehovah and our brothers, “ let every branch, every missionary home. They us by love grow up.” If we did not have all function unitedly as respective mem love in God’s visible organization there cer bers of the whole organization, the body; tainly would be a standing still and a re and this makes for the growth of the or tarding of growth. When there is discord ganization in love. and strife, there is no advancement. When 10When we review the work of Jehovah’s there is peace, love and joy, things grow. witnesses during the year 1951, it is again 3 The growing human body is a wonder seen how they are working at unity. No ful example of harmonious movement, doubt about it, Jehovah’s spirit is upon function and co-ordination. A body can do them in the work. They have not done the things, can get work done; and while it is work in their own strength. They have made up of many members, still there is no “ one Lord, one faith, one baptism; one God opposition on the part of any member of and Father” , and all the Lord’s people are the body in accomplishing the desired pur associated in one visible organization built up in love; first, love for Jehovah, the Giv pose. This is why Paul went on to argue er of every good and perfect gift, and, sec concerning the “body of the Christ” , that ondly, love for one’s neighbor. This is the “from him all the body, by being harmo answer to the unusual growth of the or niously joined together and being made to ganization of Jehovah’s witnesses. 7. By speaking what and by exercising what must they grow up? Why? 8. Like what organism must they be, as described by Paul?

9. How is this the way Jehovah’s witnesses function today world-wide? 10. What is the reason for their unusual growth?

January 1, 1952

fEeW ATCHTOW ER.

13 If the so-called “ Christian” churches “ Jehovah’s witnesses today are inter were being taught the Word of God and the ested in one thing no one else is interested truths presented in the Bible, then all the in, and that is the preaching of the good members of the congregations would be news of the Kingdom in all the world for trained to be ministers. Did we not find in a witness. Not only are they interested in our study (page 13, fl 4) that the reason doing this themselves, but they have in teachers were given was “ with a view to terest in training others for ministerial the training of the holy ones for ministe work. They know this means the salva rial work” ? Yes. Hence, to engage in pure, tion of others; as it is written: “ Pay con undefiled worship means you must be a stant attention to yourself and to your preacher, a minister, a servant of the Most teaching. Stay by these things, for by doing High, Jehovah. Christendom has failed in this you will save both yourself and those this respect. who listen to you.” (1 Tim. 4:16, NW) The 14In contrast with the indifferent way witnesses of Jehovah are going to the ends taken by false religion, Jehovah’s witness of the earth, saying to the prisoners of es diligently work to make everyone who modem Babylon, “ Go forth!” Hundreds shows interest in the truth a competent of thousands of all kinds of persons are minister of God’s kingdom. They try to ‘going forth’ from this Babylonish world. bring all immature ones to a mature knowl They are desirous of preaching the good edge of God’s Word. Jehovah’s witnesses news of the Kingdom. All they need is the go into the homes of the people when in necessary help and instruction. vited and study with them. These minis 12 One thing is certain: men of good willters of Jehovah will spend all the time the certainly have not received proper instruc people of good will desire so as to help tion from this old world’s Babylonish reli them to know what God’s Word has in gions. Millions of people go to churches store for them. After these interested per every Sunday and listen to their pastors, sons study the Bible and the publications but after a ten- or fifteen-minute sermon that are used as study aids, it is not long and the religious ceremonies for the day before they start talking to their neigh the people leave with no good news to bors. It is not much longer until they come preach to the world. They have heard a to the Kingdom Halls of Jehovah’s witness little about some popular book which was es, to which all lovers of righteousness are reviewed, or they have listened to some invited, there to study deeper things per thing on politics. Maybe the pastor did dis taining to God’s Word. A little more time cuss some abstract thought from the Bible and they are ready to go from door to door or use a Scripture text and then wander preaching the good news of the Kingdom. off into some easy-listening philosophy. Next, they dedicate themselves to God in But where is “ the one hope” ? Where “ the imitation of Jesus, who said: ‘I come, as one faith” ? Where the accurate knowledge in the volume of the book it is written of of the Son of God? Where the growth to me, to do your will.’ (Ps. 40:7,8; Heb. the full-grown man? Where is there inter 10:5-9) They believe that God’s Word con est in God’s kingdom? Where is the one tains instruction for them to follow, sets forth his purposes, and clearly indicates to visible organization built on love? LIBERATION FOR THE MINISTRY

11. In what are they interested, and how are they working for the liberation of others? 12. How have people failed to get instruction from Babylonish religious systems?

13. With right instruction what would church members all be? Why? 14. How do the witnesses work to make the interested ones ministers?

1951 SERVICE YEAR REPORT OF JEHOVAH’S WITNESSES WORLD-WIDE 1951 1950 Av. Av. Country Pubs. Pubs. 118,462 98,468 U. S. of America 67 52 Alaska 16 5 Azores 8 Bermuda 3 8 Ethiopia 37 Fr. Equ. Africa 21 1 Fr. West Africa 4 Gambia, B.W.A. 2 63 Guadeloupe 43 19 Hashemite Ki. of Jordan 18 10 Iceland 6 Israel 11 35 21 Korea 30 36 Liberia Martinique 6 7 Portugal 66 48 35 Sierra Leone 43 Spain 79 109 Argentina 1,292 1,672 5.098 Australia 4.502 Fiji 26 12 Austria 2,528 2,162 Bahamas 74 110 Belgium 2,150 2,762 Luxembourg 100 79 Bolivia 48 68 Brazil 2,858 4,142 British Guiana 206 279 British Honduras 65 83 British Isles 20,842 23,080 Eire 107 94 Malta 1 2 1,931 British West Indies 1,520 50 Bulgaria Burma 70 90 16,013 18,669 Canada 361 Chile 601 46 China 39 Hong Kong 20 144 Colombia 218 1,139 Costa Rica 1,394 6,619 Cuba 8,112 204 Cyprus 272 2,403 3,310 Czechoslovakia Denmark 4,552 5,433 Dominican Republic 245 179 Ecuador 100 203 Egypt 184 214 Anglo-Egyptian Sudan 1 7 Libya 3 6 207 El Salvador 238 3,985 Finland 4,539 4,526 France 6,073 441 Saar 586 Germany, East 21,048 12,815 Germany, West 26,805 33,890 Gold Coast 2,120 3,083 Ivory Coast 2 2 2,676 Greece 3,368 Guatemala 210 276

%Inc. Peak over Pubs. 1950 1951 20 135,356 29 83 220 29 167 10 New 13 76 44 New 1 100 4 47 78 6 25 67 12 New 11 20 20 62 9 17 38 73 59 38 121 29 2,117 13 5.713 117 39 17 2,702 49 122 29 3,179 27 113 42 112 45 4,867 35 355 28 106 25,533 11 14 117 100 2 27 2,403 123 20,580 765 106 30 New 51 269 1,825 22 8,847 23 337 33 38 3,705 6,064 18 216 103 255 16 229 600 16 100 10 15 321 5,078 14 7,136 34 632 33 17,256 26 36,997 45 3,971 4 26 4,163 31 324 29 17 66

No. Av. Total Total Pio. Public No. of Pubs. Meet’gs Comp's Literature Hours 6,966 76,340 3,015 8,976,598 19,428,636 7 5 14,022 39 8,169 949 3,118 2 10 1 2,523 1 1 604 3,191 3 16 689 7,126 1 468 3 67 13 2 2 1,430 563 3 88 3 10,750 1,304 4.694 1 5 2 1,018 6 3 7,310 1 11,720 6 8 3,024 2,053 4 3,247 6,480 2 6 20 14,981 1 3,439 2,365 4 721 8,229 4 21 3,567 1 11,575 5 55 1 2,696 7 9,263 1 1 1,460 86 66 290,941 333 56,752 350 4.823 256 339.252 854,768 25 3 3,860 6,360 1 87 1,998 155 160,234 417,417 21,972 11 22 1 5,863 104 1,159 122,713 409,369 80 4 78 17,414 6 3,103 24 21 3 11,339 33,839 283 2,412 128 418,856 721,967 35 313 15 20,559 70,220 5 44 4 3,223 11,829 1,238 22.827 631 2,323,775 3,443,103 36 93 5 14,435 62,291 36 48 148 2,163 68 55,587 389,416 9 976 65 5 6 29 55 413 12 2 173 32 14 22 242 170 9 244 1,558 109 2 27 22

79 11,225 212 33 43 122 487 3,831 207 43 2,624 1 49 197 1 1 139 6,465 3,636 281 4 10,187 2,214 1 1,907 236

2 644 15 2 1 6 36 206 8 292 177 7 5 8 1 1 7 396 163 14 580 1,073 80 236 6

24,289 610,975 41,760 3,328 1,333 32,037 18,311 120,654 4,591 9,663 132,249 518 17,045 5,045 185 180 9,530 174,498 223,458 24,041 36,485 953,885 43,783 205 49,062 18,776

21,942 2,597,450 130,315 7,786 8,677 64.182 193,216 1,060.461 39,999 272,617 659,665 24,119 63,041 43,693 2,181 849 45,707 682,893 749,225 84,473 1,317,863 6,252,619 647,870 2,793 283,368 52,163

New Individual Subs. Magazines 389,793 10,983,157 11,624 552 108 8 242 60 495 17 6 10 6 179 20 2,522 58 459 19 66 3,119 757 11 28 257 4,083 16 1.058 45 315 56 4.146 50 748 3,480 143,767 8,223 411,205 57 2,522 2,642 342.401 210 8,392 2,996 78,499 8,416 101 821 9,901 5,885 106,918 406 33,624 125 5,734 55,544 470.633 4,362 450 48 1,797 112,268 437 39,189 1,671 75 70 518 937 4,262 134 6,654 2 463 832 74 10 482 20,194 6,732 703 777 24,068 840 8 2,145 1,212

5,187 1,649,150 40,900 860 378 24,127 31,657 190,689 3,334 476 394,004 168 19,410 11,486 790 206 12,434 265,149 219,581 27,209 91,673 1,529,226 45,099 255 51,725 14,159

Av. Bible Back-Calls Studies 7,080,826 92,056 5,530 58 1,260 12 1,320 22 1,064 11 5,343 60 3 861 12 3,510 40 1,398 7 2,874 25 660 14 3,148 20 7,974 105 922 23 4,014 39 116 5,182 4,467 46 143,563 1,511 322.234 3,518 3,429 33 203,386 1,632 154 9,928 140,464 1,768 77 7,153 14,276 234 2,491 212,321 27,019 388 77 4,917 1,522,070 12,570 164 19,580 1 39 2,295 145,586 8,747 729,520 58,271 3,947 4,619 26,991 59,578 321,911 12,923 108,366 248,553 25,175 26,403 17,093 580 536 20,507 217,757 294,708 47,281 624,770 2,447,446 122,581 1,130 116,061 26,020

104 8,922 895 64 98 329 1,192 5,101 179 1,965 2,354 180 347 151 3 4 308 2,677 2,750 304 9,288 23,517 1,983 16 904 443

86 Haiti 290 Hawaii 208 Honduras 1,910 Hungary 376 India 29 Ceylon 1 Iran 1,005 Italy 2,120 Jamaica 106 Japan Taiwan 211 Lebanon 36 Syria 6,669 Mexico 5,365 Netherlands 102 Netherlands W. Indies 151 Newfoundland 1,038 New Zealand 147 Nicaragua 7,549 Nigeria 149 Cameroun 170 Dahomey Fernando Po 3 French Togoland 1 13,560 Northern Rhodesia 36 Belgian Congo 2 Kenya 75 Tanganyika Terr. 2 Uganda 1,465 Norway 8,310 Nyasaland 273 Portuguese E. Air. 33 Pakistan 461 Panama 105 Paraguay 114 Peru 8,648 Philippine Republic 14,900 Poland 306 Puerto Rico 55 Virgin Islands 2,832 Romania 48 Singapore 2 North Borneo 20 Republic of Indonesia 7,074 South Africa 9 Angola 14 Basutoland 67 Bechuanaland Mauritius 10 St. Helena 7 South-West Africa 60 Swaziland 5,773 Southern Rhodesia 55 Surinam 4,244 Sweden 2,247 Switzerland 71 Thailand 47 Turkey 404 Uruguay 224 Venezuela 422 Yugoslavia Miscellaneous __ 7 G r and T otals ;

117 428 225 2,097 438 29 1 1,532 2,374 215 244 301 57 8,366 6,431 154 203 1,265 137 9,447 321 247 9 28 17,319 33 2 138 3 1,888 10,813 280 32 553 140 201 12,743 11,797 449 80 2,941 67 2 34 8,580 16 39 77 7 13 14 141 7,932 67 4,796 2,554 103 57 507 474 481

328,572 384,694

36 48 8 10 16

139 478 310 2,583 499 37 1 1,742 52 2,603 12 279 103 New 417 43 401 82 58 25 10,335 20 6,919 186 51 34 315 1,638 22 157 25 10,521 115 509 45 329 200 11 2,700 61 19,173 28 79 4 84 185 50 5 29 2,066 30 12,162 347 3 40 20 664 33 190 296 76 14,609 47 15,009 517 47 45 99 4,344 4 40 95 2 65 70 21 9,586 78 19 179 59 15 164 New 8 30 26 100 23 135 173 37 9,088 22 83 5,140 13 14 2,728 126 45 81 21 635 25 588 112 14 601

18 34 23 21 30 5 1 78 102 40 3 14 3 339 261 11 27 71 14 497 7 36

480 1,179 72 4 213 13 2,906 2,676 160 253 872 237 9,970 206 228

2 32

83 1,121

70 130 1 5 56 11 45 425

1,117 19,032 378 51 325 44 139 3,005 49 308 53

112 614 23 1 15 14 5 390 824 15 2

4 5,994 46 32 18

2 412 1 5 5

41 7 86 8,587 71 4,273 1,726 78 1 200 321

1 4 7

61 5 31 9 7 645 8 4 2 1 4 6 750 10 206 52 15 5 42 49

92 246 268 430 36

17 442,380 17,955 225,399

7 11 11 288 33 1 97 133 7 8 3 359 141 4 21 61 6 372 25 10 1 2 284 1

361 100 6 2 14 14

9,814 32,619 15,643 9,064 31,223 8,008 445 91,392 34,440 39,428 117 15,971 1,476 222,787 92,202 18,771 19,638 79,665 3,858 114,852 2,813 4,304 602 73,079 17 123 1,485 112 132,712 63,226 1,465 5,298 20,774 5,847 32,288 348,185 14,168 50,991 3,813

36,743 86,199 48,764 280,960 94,585 10,415 366 231,572 385,538 75,236 8,941 50,352 8,787 1,208,803 988,005 30,660 48,104 201,740 33,433 2,040,049 90,096 111,947 524 10,928 3,243,317 4,541 162 35,794 148 243,982 2,493,305 50,563 11,061 122,568 23,842 79,614 1,760,336 650,410 124,835 14,919

9,885 95 27,551 330,981 98 970 216 1,666 270 9,671 129 139,045 3,844 228,309 155,164 30,325 5,073 21,441 45,221 5,371

17,753 153 14,736 2.304,442 3,837 20,448 18,021 855 1,182 7,119 33,713 2,591,926 18,661 662,769 320,288 24,181 10,391 114,122 127,953 20,987

13.470 17,732,323 62,854,483

263 2,533 480

5,691 31,495 12,138

1,059 230 20 1,254 837 892 54 469 28 7,868 3,571 1,217 739 4,339 235 2,185 176 56

19,640 4,528 161 18,261 61,696 10.580

31 1,490 4 12 7 4,867 856 52 249 982 285 898 7,334 3,942 381 661 13 87 11,276 5 11 2 1 311 5 2,547 63 8,141 3,862 617 121 877 590

4,519 516 256,706 140,908 23,461 21,806 143,012 8,710 86,707 1,152 1,031 18 15,522 8 118 80 94 210,456 11,979 211 5,051 42,503 8,119 26,607 78,669 12,291 65,480 6,767 4,928 6 684 345,009 4 181 147 80 59 4,560 45 58,425 4,388 538,825 320,041 3,775 1,756 16,192 29,611

665,345 20,046,485

267 688 342 1,721 376 45 2 947 2,446 769 110 118 22 5,409 2,868 187 158 893 138 4,942 125 173

14,694 37,868 23,586 94,403 26,600 4,008 79 94,218 126,050 35,576 5,619 12,468 1,867 286,894 259,282 13,273 14,895 70,227 12,490 328,649 13,746 14,453 43 3,195 538,091 1,191 82 6,972 85 102,728 516,361 12,882 4,407 56,351 8,084 35,754 304,671 145,183 56,058 7,082

100 8,467 9 2 114 1 747 7,980 221 44 948 83 566 4,534 4,499 870 108

9,470 76 5,299 540,179 1,252 4,442 5,683 248 220 3,208 8,215 562,118 7,917 266,174 145,732 9,283 3,772 46,708 45,513 4,531

179 2 60 7,297 12 64 66 15 6 37 159 10,871 138 2,307 1,786 119 35 673 531 134

20,438,000 260,187

SHeW ATCH TOW ER

them their responsibility to God now to be ministers to “ declare to the nations the good news” .— Eph. 3:8, NW. 15 The Watch Tower Bible and Tract So ciety does send out missionaries, teachers and special representatives who are trained in aiding others to gain a better knowledge of the Lord’s Word. Everyone needs build ing up in the most holy faith. Still, all of Jehovah’s witnesses are ministers, because that is why God has been and is gathering together his “ other sheep” , to train them for ministerial work. In this organization of ministers we see a new world society w o r k i n g at unity. Jehovah’s witnesses make up Jehovah’s visible organization to day. Seek them out. Study with them. Hun dreds of thousands are already doing so. 16 During the past year many have heard the call, ‘Come forth from the prison houses of Babylon!’ They have left Catholic churches, Protestant churches, J e w i s h synagogues and heathen temples. Since their coming forth they have studied and p r e p a r e d themselves for the intensive preaching of Jehovah’s witnesses world wide. During the year the organization of Jehovah’s witnesses has had a monthly average of 384,694 ministers who were en gaging in the preaching work every month, comforting people from door to door, mak ing back-calls and conducting home Bible studies with the interested. These zealous publishers have accomplished a tremen dous amount of work during the service year of 1951. GENERAL SURVEY OF WORK DONE

17 These 384,694 publishers were not alone in their work. They were taking along and training some “ babes” . Some who had been prisoners in devilish organiza15. Despite some being special representatives of the Society, what are all of Jehovah’s witnesses, and why? 16. How many such have been active monthly on the average, and how? 17. What peak of publishers was reached, and what does the Society want them to continue to be?

B rooklyn , N. Y.

tions heard the good news of God’s king dom and began to pull away from the old world and its way of thinking, and they associated themselves with these publish ers for the new world. They too went out and preached, 57,686 of them, for the first time. Combined, that means 442,380 ministers— a new all-time peak for Je hovah’s witnesses! The Society is inter ested in the welfare of every one of these 442,380 persons and it wants to see them continue as ordained ministers. This is the way Paul felt. He wanted to help the members of the early church to become qualified, fully grown, mature ordained ministers. Paul knew why he was called; he said: “ I should declare to the nations the good news.” He said we should imitate him as he imitated Christ. If it was his re sponsibility to declare the good news, then it is the responsibility of everyone who comes to this knowledge to declare the good news. That is why Jesus said he gives “gifts in men” , namely, “with a view to the training of the holy ones for ministerial work.” 18 Many of these 442,380 persons who are preaching need to be brought to ma turity. They are babes not a year old and they cannot remain babes the rest of their lives, in danger of being tossed about by waves and carried hither and thither by every wind of teaching. They have to be well trained. They need constant attention and help. Bible studies must continue in their homes. They must come to service meetings, participate in the theocratic min istry school and attend the Watchtower studies that Jehovah’s witnesses conduct in their Kingdom Halls. They will go out in the field with seasoned publishers. Circuit servants will visit their companies and take them out in the preaching work and give them advanced training. Questions on 18. How must the spiritual babes be helped, and to what end?

J anuary 1, 1952

fKeW ATCHTOW ER.

the Bible which may be bothering them kingdom of the heavens is at hand. He also will be answered. They must study dili gave a command to the effect that this gently the publications of the Society along good news of the K i n g d o m shall be with their Bibles. They cannot afford to preached now in all the world for a wit remain babes; they must become fullness. Jehovah’s witnesses are glad for this grown and appreciate the visible organiza command and are zealous in doing their tion God has set up and be an active part ministerial work. of this body that functions all to the honor 21 In order to help everyone they could, and glory of Jehovah’s name. Their keep they made 20,438,000 back-calls on persons ing busy in the preaching activity and interested in God’s message. Just think of keeping up with their studies “ makes for that! Going back to the homes of the peo the growth of the body for the building up ple over 20 million times during the year, of itself in love” . trying to help them gain a better knowl 13This training work will not let up ei edge of the Bible! And the record shows ther, because Jehovah’s witnesses will con that every month throughout the year tinue to “say to the prisoners, Go forth” . there were 260,187 Bible studies held in (Isa. 49:9) Why should lovers of right different individuals’ homes throughout eousness stay in the old world and go down this whole world. These studies were con with it at Armageddon and die for an eter ducted at least once every month, but nity, when they have the opportunity of usually every week. Jehovah’s witnesses pulling away from this system of things want to help these people of good will all and of enjoying life in a new world of they can. That means work. But it is joy ful work. righteousness? 20 A most wonderful work is going on. 22 This organization of Jehovah’s wit People are hearing this good news and nesses is not one that is standing still; it heeding it. They see the unity of God’s is growing rapidly. In fact, in 1951 we saw visible organization and they flee to it for an increase of 17 per cent over the preced safety. Of course, it means a big change in ing year in the number of persons taking their lives, but it is all for their benefit. up this good news and proclaiming it. As It is interesting to observe that during the you look at the chart, on pages 16,17, you 1951 service year 17,732,323 books, book will be able to see the comparative work lets and Bibles were distributed by Jeho of the 121 countries that are listed. For vah’s witnesses world-wide. It took a lot of such expansion of the work world-wide it time to distribute these publications along was Jesus who said: “ Go therefore and with the 20,046,485 copies of the Watch- make disciples of people of all the nations.” tower and Awake! magazines that were —Matt. 28:19, NW. placed with the people. This was certainly 23Many people are seeing that Jehovah’s planting seed. These witnesses of Jehovah witnesses are a blessed and happy organi devoted 62,854,483 hours to talking the zation in the earth even though persecuted Kingdom and doing this planting and wa and that they have the favor of God. Many tering. But just why did they do this? For who see this are forsaking this old world the simple reason that Christ Jesus, the and its organizations and are coming to Pattern they are following, preached the 21. How many return visits were reported, and how good news continually, saying that the many home Bible studies conducted? 19. Why will not this training work let up? 20. What distribution of literature was there in 1951, and how many hours were spent?

22. What percentage of increase in publishers was there, and in how many lands? 23. How about the number of those baptized, the pio neers, branch workers, and pieces of literature produced?

fReW ATCHTOW ER.

Jehovah’s organization. One fact alone that proves this is that during 1951 there were 63,178 individuals who symbolized their dedication to do Jehovah’s will, by water immersion. These want to be at unity with God’s visible organization and share in the blessed promises of the new world. During the year many ministers en tered the pioneer work and now 17,955 are spending full time in this branch of minis terial activity. Another 1,004 work at branch homes doing office work, caring for the buildings, and others of this number did the printing of 4,955,201 books, 13,604,283 booklets; 30,256,927 Watchtower and 21,422,620 Awake! magazines for subscrib ers and for distributors, and 278,820,411

OOK at a map of Asia. Jutting out into the South China sea is the long finger like Malay Peninsula. North of it lies Bur ma, Thailand and Indo-China. To the west is India, and nearby are the islands of Su matra and Borneo. Singapore, the cross roads of the world, is at the peninsula’s southern tip. In this geographical theater great political dramas have been staged in recent years. Not so long ago the Brit ish, French and Netherlands empires of

B rooklyn , N. Y.

handbills, tracts, placards and office forms. 24 All of the brothers in the b r a n c h homes and the h e a d q u a r t e r s office in Brooklyn, New York, enjoy serving their brothers world-wide. They are grateful for the undeserved kindness of Jehovah to ward them and all of Jehovah’s witnesses the world over. And with their brothers around the world they will continue to “ say to the prisoners, Go forth” , so that all liberty lovers may enjoy the blessedness of the unity of God’s visible organization. Our blessed privilege it is to help all such liberated ones to get organized with us for the ministry. 24. For what are branch workers and headquarters workers grateful, and what is it still our blessed priv ilege to do?

the West completely dominated this whole Asiatic area. But since the defeat of Japan in 1945 Su matra and Borneo, along with other territories, have broken away from the Netherlands. The natives of Indo-China are strug gling to oust the French. India and Burma have gained their independence, and the federated states of Malaya are clamoring to likewise free themselves of all British rule. Also, the sinister forces of communism have been very active in this area, especially so since China to the north has come under com plete Communist domination. Now with this setting and its surround ing backdrop of events in mind, it can be appreciated what a great blunder the rul ers of Malaya made last July when they ousted four Christian missionaries from their country. It all started in June when four of Jehovah’s witnesses, L. Atkinson, R. J. Ward and R. G. Moffatt of England,

J anuary 1, 1952

ffEeW ATCHTOW ER.

and L. McLean of Ireland, arrived in Singapore on their way to Malaya to take up their missionary assignments. As grad uates of the Watchtower Bible School of Gilead in the state of New York they had come a long distance for this purpose, some twelve thousand miles, in fact. Singapore, although a separate colony, has a common immigration permit ar rangement with Malaya, and so upon arriv ing here the four missionaries visited the deputy controller of immigration, a Mr. Fox. He received them courteously, but granted them permission to remain only one month, pending consideration by his superiors of their request to remain in definitely. Assured, however, that there would be no difficulty in obtaining the per mission, the four missionaries proceeded to Penang, a little island port on the north west coast of Malaya having a population of 200,000. Here they found the people un usually hospitable and anxious to know more about the Bible, of which they knew very little. True, most of the people are Buddhists, but they were ready enough to hear about a God who will make an end of all corruption, violence, and disunity in this world. Each week the missionaries inquired at the Immigration department in Penang if permission for permanent stay had been received, but there was none. Would Ma laya, now clamoring for independence and anxious to show its governmental matu rity, give a decision in favor of freedom of worship? Would she go along with the free democratic policies of the United Nations? Would she permit this Bible educational work, the greatest force for combating godless communism, to be carried on in her land? Or would Malaya follow in the footsteps of the Communist countries and prohibit the entry of Jehovah’s witnesses? These questions were soon to be answered.

TRAGIC BLUNDER ON THE HIGHEST LEVEL

On July 10 the offices of the Watch Tower Society in Singapore received word from the Immigration department stating that the missionaries would have to “ de part on or before the 12th of July” , but this information had not reached them when, on July 11, in response to a request, the missionaries appeared for an interview before a Mr. A. B. Roche, controller of im migration for the Federation of Malaya in Penang. Playing the part assigned to him by some higher authority, Roche brusque ly asked for their passports, noted the date, and remarked: “ H’m, you have left it rather late. You should be away by now.” He was reminded that no word as of that moment had been received concern ing their request to remain. Whereupon, Roche declared: “ Well, I can give you your answer now. I shall not grant you your request.” He then proceeded to dic tate letters addressed to the missionaries in which he refused their request to re main, quoting as authority for his sum mary action the Federation of Malaya Emergency Regulations. Now these Emergency Regulations were special powers granted for the express pur pose of combating banditry and commu nism. Therefore the missionaries asked wiiy Roche was taking this summary ac tion, to which he curtly replied: “ I don’t wish to give a reason.” What an outrage! Had they somehow fallen behind the Iron Curtain? They thought they were still in the camp of the Western world, yet they were receiving the kind of highhanded treatment dealt out by petty officials in the totalitarian lands. It is a well-known fact that Jehovah’s witnesses are neither bandits nor communists in any sense of the word, and yet an antibandit, anti communist regulation was being used against them without cause or reason. It was therefore manifest that these low,

SikW ATCHTOW ER.

underhanded methods were being em ployed to protect wicked conspirators be hind the scenes. Asked if they could appeal his decision, Roche first replied, “Well, there isn’t any appeal really.” But when pressed further on the point he unearthed a copy of the regulation which contained a clause grant ing the right to appeal to the chief secre tary. Here was at least a ray of hope; so immediately an appeal was taken up to Kuala Lumpur, the capital of Malaya. Possibly the chief secretary, Mr. M. V. del Tufo, was an honest, sensible man, wise enough to see that justice would be handed out in this matter. NO RELIEF FROM COUNCIL OF THE WICKED

It was in Kuala Lumpur that the mis sionaries learned the real significance of Roche’s statement, “ There isn’t any appeal really.” Not from pillar to post, as the say ing goes, but from pawn to pawn the mis sionaries went seeking relief from the gross injustice committed against them. Given the run-around from one official to another they met a variety of excuses why no re sponsible official would grant an interview. In an effort to see the chief secretary, they got no farther than his office staff. A call on the secretary to the government, Mr. P. O. Wickens, who had something to do with the formal written appeal that was made, likewise proved fruitless. Told that Mr. Dato Onn, Member for Home Affairs, was actually the one that dealt with such matters, they made efforts to see him, but here again one could only talk to his pri vate secretary. An interview with Dato Onn was refused on the grounds that the matter was beyond his power to reverse, the decision having been made at govern ment level. Now what could that mean? Dato Onn’s secretary was a kindly dis posed man and so he revealed what all this dodging by the officials really meant. On

B rooklyn , N. Y.

July 3, this secretary explained, the Execu tive Council of the Federation resolved that ‘the future policy of the Federation of Malaya would be that representatives of the Watch Tower Society, that is, Jeho vah’s witnesses, would be personae non gratae [persons not welcome] in the Fed eration, and that this would apply to the four missionaries now making application to stay’. So the matter was important, im portant enough to engage the attention of the whole Council in private, but not im portant enough for a single member to grant an interview to the ones concerned, the ones who were being grossly misrepre sented, viciously charged, falsely classified as undesirables, and wickedly condemned without a hearing. The instigators of this conspiracy sought to do a thorough job in choking out the message of God’s kingdom from the terri tory of Malaya. They wanted no public discussion on the matter, no appeals that might backfire and expose the plotters. They therefore struck at the highest level where they exercised influence and power in order that the decision would be final with the minimum of publicity. Even the little notice that did appear in the press was enough to call forth an expression of displeasure from more than one official. One is reminded of Jesus’ words, that they that practice vile things hate the light and avoid it if possible for fear their evil deeds will be exposed.—John 3:19-21, As matters now stood the only person in Malaya powerful enough to overrule or modify this decree of the Executive Coun cil was the high commissioner in Council, Sir Henry Gurney, and so a formal “ Peti tion of Appeal” was filed with him. In pleading that this stupid error be correct ed, the Petition gave the following reasons: “ (i) Your Petitioners believe that the work done by them in helping those who wish to understand the Bible brings

January 1, 1952

fEeWATCHTOWEFL

great benefits and enjoins upon all peo ple obligations of justice, decency, moral ity and respect for law and order, and belief in God’s justice and the hope of the new world promised by the Bible, “ (ii) That, in their short stay in Penang, your petitioners have met many people who have expressed a real appreciation of the aid rendered by your Petitioners in helping them to understand the Bible, and would greatly regret the denial of such service to them. “ (iii) That your Petitioners, being dedi cated to the service of God, deem it their bounden duty to respond to the call for world-wide preaching as contained in the Biblical command: ‘This good news of the kingdom shall be preached to all nations.’ (Matthew 24:14) Having free ly practiced their preaching work for many years in their own country, where they were assisted by thousands of asso ciates, your Petitioners now wish to bring this good news to the people of Malaya, that no country may be exclud ed from the benefits of the divine com mand. “ (iv) That your Petitioners believe that a sound knowledge of the Bible is the most lasting and effective b u l w a r k against the dangerous and violent polit ical ideologies that teach the overthrow of states and the alteration of the sys tems by violence. “ (v) That your Petitioners believe that the remarkable unity and peace which exists b e t w e e n Jehovah’s witnesses throughout the earth, regardless of race, nationality and colour, demonstrates in a practical way the benefits gained as a result of the teachings of the Watch Tower Bible and Tract Society.” Even as the other appeals went unheed ed, so also this cry to the high commission er in behalf of truth and justice. It fell on stony ears with the same result—no inter-

view, no reason, no relief. All possibilities for a stay of execution of the Executive Council’s order were now exhausted. All officialdom of Malaya apparently was solid ly against Jehovah God and his Kingdom witnesses. The only door open for the four missionaries was the one through which they had entered. They must leave this land where intolerance had reared its ugly head and go to one where freedom of wor ship exists. So on August 27 the four left n a r r o w - m i n d e d Malaya and entered freedom-loving Thailand, and there they have continued their charitable, God-given ministerial work. YOU TOO CAN PROTEST!

Does this mean the case is closed and the matter ended? Official Malaya may think so. And the conspirators who engi neered the plot may sit back and rejoice that Jehovah’s witnesses were tossed out and the door slammed against their re turn. But such totalitarian treatment set tles nothing. When freedom and liberty are crushed underfoot as here in Malaya, all lovers of truth and justice everywhere rise up with righteous indignation to meet the challenge. The government gave no reason for the ousting of Jehovah’s witnesses, but one high official told the missionaries: “You are undermining and disturbing all the established religions, which are such a bul wark against communism.” This is a re vealing statement when considered with other events. For example, a clergyman of the “Brethren” church in Penang told his congregation to have nothing to do with the witnesses when they called at their homes. Also the “ Rev.” A. J. Bullitt, of Newcastle, commissary for the bishop of Singapore, complained that a newspaper headline, “ Missionaries Asked to Leave Malaya,” was misleading since Jehovah’s witnesses were not real missionaries. He

S&eWATCHTOWEFt

then boasted that a score of new mission aries were on their way to Malaya, ten as signed to the Church Missionary Society, six to the English Presbyterian Mission, and four to the London Missionary So ciety.— Singapore Free Press, August 13, 1951. The true nature of the ouster is thus dis covered—r e l i g i o u s discrimination and bigoted intolerance! Political leaders have suppressed the Kingdom message and im paled its proclaimers at the behest of Pharisaical advisers. But in listening to these blind religious guides what a stupid blunder the rulers of Malaya have made! Christendom’s leading religions are no bul wark against communism. That is why the religions of Christendom make leagues with c o m m u n i s m in Poland, Czecho slovakia, Hungary, Russia, etc., while Je hovah’s uncompromising witnesses are out lawed, banned and thrown into concentra tion camps in those countries. So by clos ing her borders to these true Christians, Malaya is playing right into the hands of the Communists. So it was too bad that those “ established religions” in Malaya could not provide a sufficient “ bulwark” to prevent Malaya’s high commissioner, Sir Henry Gurney, from being ambushed and killed by a hail of bullets by Communists just two and a half months later. Through dullness of understanding men may make mistakes, but if they want to be wise they will correct their errors. Surely some of the ill-advised officials of Malaya

B rooklyn , N. Y.

are wise enough to reconsider the tragic mistake that was made in classifying Jeho vah’s witnesses as undesirables. Let every freedom-loving person therefore write im mediately to these officials. Write briefly and to the point, urging them to correct this error. Show them there are thousands upon thousands of people in this world who vigorously protest against this clergyinspired discrimination and ruthless intol erance shown by Malaya. Names and ad dresses of responsible men of influence are as follows: H. M. King George VI, Buckingham Palace, London, S. W. 1 Prime Minister Rt. Hon. W. L. S. Churchill, O.M., C.H., M.P. House of Commons, London, S. W. 1 Secretary of State for the Colonies Rt. Hon. Oliver Lyttelton, D.S.O., M.C. Church House, Great Smith Street, London, S. W. 1 The Hon. the Member for Home Affairs, Dato Onn bin Jaafar, D.K., D.P.M.J. 1 Clarke Street, Kuala Lumpur, Malaya The Hon. the Officer Administering the Government, Mr. M. V. del Tufo, C.M.G., M.C.S. King’s House, Kuala Lumpur, Malaya Mr. H. L. King, The Director of Immigration, Havelock Road, Singapore 1

W h y is it you do not know what I am speakin g? B ecause you cannot listen to m y word. You are from your fa th er th e D evil and you wish to do the desires o f your fath er. That one was a m anslayer when he began, and he did not stand fa st in th e truth, because truth is not in him. W hen he speaks the lie, he speaks according to his own disposi tion, because he is a liar and the fa th er o f the lie. B ecause 1, on the oth er hand, tell th e truth, you do not believe me. W ho o f you convicts m e o f sin ? I f I speak truth, why is it you do not b elieve m e ? H e that is from God listens to the sayings o f God. This is w hy you do not listen, because you a re not from God .— John 8:43-47, N W .

cities, and the quarters ob tainable were insufficient. So a tent arrangement for mass housing was projected, and many thousands of s q u a r e meters of grounds at the City Forest were rented for this. Frankfurter firms supplied the canvas tent c o v e r i n g and stakes and foremen; Jeho vah’s witnesses supplied the workers, men and women who carried out instructions, dug the stake holes and did the erection work. All together, 559 workers, mostly pioneers, took part in this construction, beginning July 23. Additionally, 325 helpers from the surroundings of Frankfurt offered their services week ends. For sleeping quarters 21 tents were erected, with a total of 45,837 square meters of area. The smallest was 4 0 x 8 meters, and the largest tents were 220x40 meters, with a height of 12.7 meters. More than 27,000 slept in these tents, and still there was room for others. There were three camps, each called by a Bible name. In front or to the north of the big trib une of the Sports Stadium stood Camp Gilgal, also the vast cafeteria tent, Barak Street dividing them. Still farther north and beyond the junction of the railroad tracks and the public highway (Moerfelder Landstrasse) lay Camp Gibeon. At this camp conventioners brought and set up 584 small tents of their own, which offered shelter to 1,968 persons. Eastward from the Sports Stadium and beyond the Cycle Racing Bowl and Moerfelder Highway lay Camp Goshen. Like the three camps, the streets were also given Biblical names, such as David St., Mizpah St., Deborah St., Watchtower St., etc. Each camp was out fitted with large washing and toilet facil ities, for which the volunteer workers made excavations, erected structures in-

T WAS like living in the woods in the new world for four days during the in ternational assembly at Frankfurt am Main, August 24-26. Fourth in a series of weekly conventions that began with Lon don and ran through France, Holland, Scandinavia, Finland and finally Austria the last week of September, it proved the largest, the most unique of them all, the outstanding convention on the European continent in 1951. For this assembly in West Germany the Sports Stadium in Frankfurt-Niederrad was rented, an idyllic place amid the City Forest of Frankfurt, on the edge of that metropolis of 500,000 dwellers. That large football bowl with its 35,000 places for sitting and standing room was not enough for the crowd expected, and so the nearby Cycle Racing Bowl was also rented, which offered seating for 10,000 more. But to provide seating for all attending, benches were built and installed in the great oval of the stadium, their total length amount ing to 10,000 meters of benches. June 12 at a gathering of companies from Frankfurt and Offenbach the work of hunting rooming accommodations was begun. By 428 company publishers and 24 pioneers quarters for 8,731 persons were found in private homes and for 594 in the hotels. Several hundred quarters were also arranged for in Mainz and Wiesbaden, many kilometers away. All were badly bombed

SfreWATCHTOWER.

eluding 320 meters’ length of community washbasins, and installed piping. The city fire department installed needed feed-pipes and water connections, running the supply line by twining a big firehose about a bridge built over Moerfelder Highway and thus conveying water over this thorough fare. Brothers of ours stood constant guard at this water-supply bridge to prevent any sabotage. For bedding in the camp tents 347 tons of clean straw was bought, and this was spread out three feet high. Of course, after being slept on for several nights this was pressed down to a nice mattress thickness. Men’s and women’s quarters were strictly separate. The interiors of the tents were sectioned off rectangularly by lanes, and sections numbered and lettered, so that sleeping places could be assigned out and each one locate where he was to sleep. The tents were fitted with loud-speakers. For the spoken word to be heard here and over all the convention site, 4,200 meters of cable were laid, 17 loud-speaker columns set up and 6 individual loud-speakers. For illumination 6,500 meters of cable were laid with 360 locations for lights. The tent ers brought along their own blankets. Thus 36,026 were provided with lodging, includ ing those who put up at hotels and else where. Nowhere in or around Frankfurt was there a kitchen adequate for providing hot food to such thousands of conventioners. So the Society built its own kitchen. For this, 51 kettles with a capacity of 300 liters each were obtained, some for gas, some for coal consumption, some for steam. But from where the steam? At a worker’s hap py suggestion the National Railways were appealed to and a locomotive was rented and rolled onto a siding near the Sports Field railroad station. On the bank along side it a big kitchen tent was set up to shelter 40 steam kettles. A large-caliber

B rooklyn , N. Y.

pipe was then run from the locomotive’s steam dome to the kettles connected in series. But would this system work? It was the first attempt of its kind in Germany, yet it worked! In 15 minutes each unit turned out a kettleful of cooked food. Dur ing the three days there were 49,700 serv ings of breakfast, 75,700 of dinner and 58,050 of supper at the cafeteria. For baked goods, ah, they installed, too, their own bakery, in the base ment of the tribune build ing of the Sports Stadi um. A week before con vention four brothers began baking. In a lent dough machine they had to work up tons of dough, to bake enough for 132,675 portions of Saxon Stolle cake, 120,855 of streusselkuchen (crumb cake), 8,050 of plum cake and 10,000 Berlin pancakes. From large bakeries in Frankfurt 230,000 rolls and 28,500 loaves of bread were sup plied. The cafeteria covered 8,000 square me ters of area, roofed with tenting. To put through 30,000 eaters in an hour there were 50 serving stations, and correspond ing lines of tables, each table 50 meters long and at which we stood to eat. Conven tioners were all told to bring along their own knives, forks and spoons. This made work lighter for the dishwashing depart ment of 576 helpers. ARRIVALS

Tuesday morning the Society’s vicepresident and the Canadian branch servant landed at the Rhein-Main airport outside Frankfurt and a large group of preconven tion workers from “ tent city” turned out to welcome them. Next day at 12:25 p.m. the president, N. H. Knorr, and his secre tary, M. G. Henschel, arrived at the airport, and German branch servant, Erich Frost, and a still larger welcoming committee of

January 1, 1952

SEeWATCHTOWER.

hundreds from the tent city gave them a grand reception. Brother Knorr’s arrival was announced over the airport loud speakers and three news reporters button holed him for an interview, for which F. S. Hoffmann, the Gilead graduate servant of the Wiesbaden Bethel home, acted as inter preter into German. The Neue the Frankfurter Rundschau, and the Nachtausgabe thereafter reported his arrival with pictures and long accompanying articles. From the airport Brother Knorr and his party went to the convention grounds, in spected the kitchen and its locomotive steam boiler, the bakery, the cafeteria and the camps, and then drove out to the So ciety’s branch office for West Germany, at Weisbaden-Dotzheim, about 27 miles from Frankfurt. There he and other North American representatives of the Society stayed and enjoyed sweet association with the German Bethel family of 104 members. The transformation which the G e r m a n brothers had wrought in the windowless, doorless, looted building for leasing which they had contracted at Brother Knorr’s last visit in 1947 was marvelous, and now a printing establishment and shipping de partment and branch offices were function ing there in spick-and-span quarters. For days ahead, the rising tent city was a place of interest for early arriving for eign conventioners, news reporters and others. But on Thursday, the day before convention, the main body of the German conventioners began pouring in in their tens of thousands. There were some 100 special omnibuses with the groups from various companies. Thirty special trains of 800 to 1,000 passengers each had been arranged for with the National Railways, and from 10 a.m. till past the following midnight these arrived one after another and discharged their loads of high-spirited German brothers at the Sports Field rail road station. A large sign, in German, “ Je-

hovah’s witnesses in the Stadium 24-26 of August,” high above and across the road met their glad eyes as they marched onto the grounds. There was a standard-bearer for each group, who held aloft on a pole the identification of the particular com pany he represented, such as “ Jehovah’s witnesses—Munich— so-and-so group” . The whole band t r o o p e d along with their standard-bearer and got their lodgings to gether. This served for good order in arriv ing but still more so for a prompt, orderly departure without mishap or delay at the close of the convention. Many others did not arrive by special train or bus, but came by motorcycle, bi cycle, private car and on foot. From 24 different lands they came. There were wit nesses of Jehovah who had risked their liberty or even their lives to cross the bor der secretly from Communist East Ger many into the American zone of West Ger many. Yes, about 500 of them got through and they reported and registered at a spe cial tent reserved for them. Many of them a r r i v e d , weary, worn, and financially “ broke” . They were given free meals and at night a straw bed. One brother and his 74-year-old mother trudged 11 days to get here, sleeping nights in the woods and parks in order to avoid Communist police. Many expressed their willingness to re turn, for the truth must continue to be preached in East Germany and Jehovah’s “ other sheep” be gathered to his Right Shepherd. What these East zoners had en dured and seen made them determined fighters, unwilling to flee or quit. In the year following that infamous night of Au gust 30, 1950, hundreds of witnesses were arrested in East Germany and the branch there at Magdeburg was shut down. De spite this, there are now 17,256 witnesses active in that zone. The 36,500 in West Germany brings the total to over 53,000 Kingdom publishers in all of Germany.

S&eWATCHTOWER. SESSIONS

On Friday, August 24, at 5 a.m. the buzzer at the Wiesbaden Bethel aroused the family and they prepared to make the early special train for the convention. Some were able to go by car. It turns out a sunny day. For the full length of the convention grounds Moerfelder Highway has been blocked off to all public traffic to prevent conventioners from being run down, and police stand guard. You enter the stadium and there you find the great bowl jammed with conven tioners, nicely and colorfully dressed. Hun dreds are even sitting out on the race track. Wonderful! to find them all there well be fore the hour. They are determined to miss nothing, but to get all they can out of the sessions. Out in the green football field to ward the western end is the speakers’ stand in a beautiful setting of flowers and evergreen plants, and fronted by large, standing white letters in a semicircle which spell Jehovas Zeugen.Up in stands to the west of the central balcony is the orchestra, and there a large orches tra of 150 instruments performs under a skilled director. Look! there are 80 violins, 10 accordions, a guitar, t o g e t h e r with drums and cymbals and the brass and woodwind instruments. And, as at London, a man in a white shirt out in the field di rects the singing. At one end of the stadi um is a large sign, in German, “ Clean Wor ship Assembly,” and along the length of the tribune stands and opposite, across the football field, along the gallery wall are the large signs with the 1951 yeartext: “ Praise Jah, you people, because Jehovah our God, the Almighty, has begun to rule as king.—Rev. 19:6, NW.” Over in the Cycle Racing Bowl (across the street and to the northeast of the stadium) there are large numbers of conventioners, to listen in on the loud-speakers. All together, there are upward of 30,000 here, and at the very

B rooklyn , N. Y.

start of the assembly. The tent city there on the grounds helped greatly to this end. And to facilitate travel between Frankfurt and the Sports Field the National Railways considerately offer a s i x - c o u p o n c a r d which entitles you to six trips for just one G e r m a n mark (20c), and these cards are obtainable in the Traffic tent and at the railroad stations. Yes, and the German Government postoffice stamped all out going mail with the cancellation stamp: “ F rankfurt (M a in ) C lean W orship A s Jehovah ’s W itnesses , 24 to

sembly of

26.8.51.” At 9 a.m. punkt! the assembly opens and the vast attendance sang full-throated in praise to the eternal God, celestial King. The entire morning was devoted to a fine array of four speakers, the second of which, branch servant Frost, gave the ad dress of welcome as convention chairman. During the morning Brother Knorr was interviewed by eleven news reporters and men from L ife and Time magazines. Rad the tribune men came, and he made a tape recording answering their questions for a six-minute broadcast, his replies being translated into German. Even a reporter from The Stars and Stripes (European edition of the U. S. armed forces) was there for an interview, and on August 28 this newspaper pub lished a 4-paragraph report with a baptism picture. The high point of the day was the presi dent’s afternoon talk on “Making Your Mind Over for New World Living” , which was interpreted into German. By this talk he, together with eight other speakers who had served at the London assembly at the beginning of the month, was bringing fea ture talks of that international gathering to the Frankfurt assembly. The delivering of the same talks in the many lands by the Society’s representatives worked toward uniting the brothers in all these lands in a oneness of mind. Those who understood

January 1, 1952

SfieWATCHTOWER.

both English and German got the speeches with double blows through the force of both languages. There were 34,547 listen ing to Brother Knorr, a thousand of whom were over at the Cycle Racing Bowl and 5,000 in the cafeteria. When he walked off the field there was a battery of camera fans and moving-picture takers at the exit to stay his progress for some shots. Besides the platform service-meeting demonstration in the evening, one of the speeches was a report on experiences and activities in Communist East Germany by the Society’s representative stationed in Berlin, American zone. This thrilled the lis teners. Next day column one of the front page of the Abendpost announced the ar rest of six witnesses of Jehovah near Treffurt while trying to cross the border from the East zone to attend this convention. Saturday morning, August 25, the bap tismal discourse was given from the plat form in the Cycle Racing Bowl by assistant chairman E. Schwafert, who is also factory servant at Wiesbaden branch. Thousands were here while others were at the stadi um. At his propounding of questions re garding their faith and dedication to God the baptismal candidates stood in their places on the north side (toward the large swimming pools to their rear) and an swered with a firm, unanimous Ja! You could hear their Yes! in German anywhere in the bowl. There were many witnesses to the mass baptism, and among them many photographers and professional newsreel men. In less than two hours 50 baptizers immersed a grand total of 2,373, baptizing 1,545 women and 828 men, the oldest be ing 87 years of age and the youngest 8 years. For those not detained by the baptism, the morning hours were devoted to field service in preaching the good news of God’s kingdom orally and by printed page and also in advertising the public address on that intriguing theme, “ Will Religion

Meet the World Crisis?” Badges worn on coat lapels and shirtwaists, though small in size, roused great interest and stirred up many inquiries. The workers went out by buses, special trains, etc., to Frankfurt, and places beyond, such as Wiesbaden, Mainz and Darmstadt. This same morning Brother Knorr held a pioneer meeting in the cafeteria, and this was attended by a thousand conventioners. Here about a hun dred full-time workers signed applications for attending Gilead School. For the afternoon the skies clouded over. After two preliminary speeches the con vention set itself to hear Brother Knorr’s talk on “ The Triumph of Clean, Undefiled Worship” . Toward the end of it there were some stray drops of rain. Some few broth ers withdrew to cover and some umbrellas went up, only to come down again when the drops ceased. We must have been on the fringe of a rainfall, for in Frankfurt just two kilometers away it rained heavily this afternoon. And now Brother Knorr came to the high point in his delivery as he released the new German book, the transl a t i o n of " E quippedfoi' Every Good Worlc” . This was greeted with a loud cheer and applause, as was also the announce ment that copies were there in quantity for distribution. There was a mass exodus from the stadium, and a swarming to the distribution places, and 18,000 were placed this afternoon. Our attendance had now climbed up to 38,226, surpassing the num ber at the great public meeting in Lon don. Now came experience accounts by pio neers, Gilead graduates and circuit serv ants, followed by a speech in German by the registrar-instructor of Gilead School, A. D. Schroeder, and a speech by the Canadian branch servant, P. Chapman. Now those in attendance looked forward to the final day of the assembly, and we leave our readers to look forward to a re port of the same in our next issue.

Tell the People “ Until Cities Be Waste Without Inhabitant” popularity would not fulfill prophecy, for Jehovah foretold that their message would be rejected.—Isa. 6:9,10. If not until the world is converted, then for how long are they to continue to give the witness? Jehovah answers through his prophet Isaiah: “ Until cities be waste without inhabitant, and houses without man, and the land become utterly waste, and Jehovah have removed men far away, and the forsaken places be many in the midst of the land.”— Isa. 6:11,12, AS. Thus we see that, without setting a spe cific date, Jehovah does set the practical limits of the work his witnesses must do among the people of unhealed Christen dom, until it is totally desolated. That deso lation will be accomplished by the ten “ horns” of the beast which will turn on Christendom’s whorish system of Babylo nish religion and wreck it. All of her reli gious systems will be affected, none will escape. Their adherents will be taken cap tive or destroyed by the worldly elements that fight against religion and God’s king dom, thus making organized religion com pletely desolate, this marking the begin ning of Armageddon.— Rev. 17:16-18. However, in spite of such conditions in Christendom, Jehovah’s witnesses will con tinue to proclaim the Kingdom message and declare the “ day of vengeance of our God” . They will continue to do so until Christ Jesus, Jehovah’s chief Executioner, destroys all the ungodly elements, reli gious, political, social and commercial in the “war of the great day of God the Al mighty” , thus completely vindicating Jeho vah’s universal sovereignty. Therefore, you Christian witnesses of Jehovah, do not relax your efforts, do not become weary in well-doing, warn the wicked and comfort men of good will “ un til cities be waste without inhabitant” !

HY have Jehovah’s witnesses be come increasingly prominent and a c t i v e since 1918? Who commissioned them and gave them their message? Is their activity accomplishing its purpose or must it be classed as a failure? For how long must they continue to witness?* What makes Jehovah’s witnesses ever more prominent is that their message is so different from that of all others professing to be Christians. Jehovah’s witnesses, like the others, were at one time contaminated with the errors that marked the great apostasy foretold by the apostle Paul. (2 Thess. 2:3) However, due to their loyal ty to Bible truth, God purified their mes sage even as he cleansed the lips of his prophet Isaiah.—Prov. 4:18; Isa. 6:6,7. As a result of that purifying work Jeho vah’s witnesses have a striking message, uncompromising, pure, free from the fear of man, religious traditions and human philosophies and creature worship. And this message fires them with zeal so that when they hear the call of J e h o v a h : “ Whom shall I send, and who will go for us?” they eagerly respond: “ Here am I; send me.” (Isa. 6:8) Without first inquir ing whether or not such have had seminary training and whether or not they are sin gle, Jehovah God accepts the services of such and sends them forth. They have the needed knowledge of Jehovah God and his purposes and the desire to tell others. Are Jehovah’s witnesses converting the world? No, they are not. In fact, they are not even trying to do so; that is not the purpose of their activity. Their purpose is to warn the wicked and point the lovers of righteousness to the place of safety, and that purpose they are accomplishing. To compromise their message for the sake of * See The Watchtower, April 1, 1951. for a more de tailed discussion of this subject. 30

• The April 15, 1951, W a tch tow er, page 233, said: “Fornicators are unmarried persons who commit immorality. Adulterers are married persons who willingly have sex relations with someone of the opposite sex not their legal marriage mate.” Yet Matthew 19:9 refers to the immorality of a married woman as forni cation. W h y ?—-E. W ., Texas. Legally and generally the distinction is made between the two terms as The W a tch tow er presents it, though sometimes fornication is used in a broader sense to take in all sexual immorality. W ebster’s unabridged dictionary of 1950 defines fornication: “Illicit sexual in tercourse on the part of an unmarried person; the act of such illicit sexual intercourse be tween a man and a woman as does not by law amount to adultery (which see). F orn i cation is sometimes, esp. in the Bible, used to include all sexual intercourse except between husband and wife or concubine; but it is usual ly distinguished from adultery, and sometimes from incest.” See Matthew 15:19; Mark 7:21, 22; 1 Corinthians 6:9, N W ; Galatians 5:19; Hebrews 13:4, N W . Under “Adultery” this dic tionary states: “ Sexual unfaithfulness of a married person; voluntary sexual intercourse by a married man with another than his wife or by a married woman with another than her husband.”

and you are to call his name Jesus. This one will be great and will be called Son of the Most High, and Jehovah God will give him the throne of David his father, and he will be king over the house of Jacob forever, and there will be no end of his kingdom. . . . Holy spirit will come upon you, and power of the Most High will overshadow you. For that reason also what is born will be called holy, God’s Son.” (Luke 1:30-35, N W ) So M ary would know that Jesus was God’s Son and was also to be the promised Messiah to reign as king over an everlasting kingdom; though she, like the rest of the Jews, thought this kingdom would be earthly. Elizabeth, mother of John the Baptist, knew Jesus was to be Lord, greeting M ary under inspiration: “How is it that this privilege is mine, to have the mother of m y Lord come to m e ?” (Luke 1:41-43, N W ) Zechariah, father of John the Baptist, was aware that a Savior had been provided, and that his son John was to prepare the way before Him. (Luke 1:67-79, N W ) A t the time of Jesus’ birth a number of shepherds knew he was to be the Messiah, Christ the Lord, for Jehovah’s angel said to them: “There was born to you today a Savior, who is Christ the Lord.” They publicized this fact. (Luke 2:8-20, N W ) One Simeon had re ceived a divine promise that “he would not see death before he had seen the Christ of Je hovah”, and when he saw the young child Jesus at the temple he acknowledged fulfill ment of the promise and said: “M y eyes have seen your means of saving.” (Luke 2:25-32, N W ) Also at the temple was Anna, a prophet ess, who acknowledged the child Jesus as the coming Deliverer.— Luke 2:36-38, N W . Certainly these momentous things were made known to the lad Jesus, and it m ay be that he had this special relationship and obligation to Jehovah in mind when as a twelve-year-old he said to his earthly parents: “Did you not know that I must be in the house of m y Father?” (Luke 2:49, N W ) John the Baptist also seemed aware of these things, as indi cated by his hesitancy to immerse Jesus on the grounds that Jesus was far superior to him. (Matt. 3:11-15) So there seems to be no doubt that Jesus, during his childhood, knew he was to be the promised Messiah. But he very likely viewed his Messiahship as being over an earthly, theocratic kingdom. That was the accepted understanding of the Jews at that time concerning Messiah’s reign.

• Did Jesus, during his childhood, know that he was to be Messiah and realize that he had existed formerly as a spirit creature, the Logos?— C. R., Pennsylvania. “Jehovah’s angel appeared to him in a dream, saying: ‘Joseph, son of David, do not be afraid to take M ary your wife home, for that which has been begotten in her is by holy spirit. She will give birth to a son, and you must call his name “Jesus”, for he will save his people from their sins.’ ” (Matt. 1 :20,21, N W ) From this Joseph would know that Jesus was God’s Son and destined to be the means of salvation. To M ary the angel Gabriel said: “You will conceive in your womb and give birth to a son, 31

SEeWATCHTOWER,

A s Jesus neared thirty years of age and his knowledge of the prophecies increased he may have gradually received inklings that Messiahship was more than that, but it was probably not until his immersion and the holy spirit's descent upon him that he appreciated that it was a heavenly kingdom he was to possess, and that he had previously existed as the Log os. The natural man Jesus did not discern these things of the spirit, but when the spirit came upon him the spirit revealed them to him. ‘T h e heavens were opened up” for him and heavenly things were discernible to him. (M att. 3: 16,17, N W ) John the Baptist ap parently knew of Jesus' prehuman existence, saying: “The one coming behind me has ad vanced in front of me, because he existed be fore m e." Since Jesus did not exist before John as a human creature, prehuman existence must have been here meant. But there is no indication that John said this before Jesus’ baptism; he probably said it afterward, pos sibly around the time when he said of the

Brooklyn, N . Y .

anointed Jesus, “That one must go on in creasing, but I must go on decreasing," since there is some similarity of thought between the two expressions.— John 1 :1 5 ; 3:30, N W . It was after Jesus’ anointing that he defi nitely knew of his prior existence as a spirit creature, and he testified to it. A t John 8:58 ( N W ) he said: “ Before Abraham came into ex istence, I have been." Just before his death Jesus said: “Father, glorify me alongside yourself with the glory which I had alongside you before the world w a s." (John 17:5, N W ) So because of spirit begettal Jesus knew of his former ex istence as a spirit creature, but his disciples were often puzzled by such references and did not comprehend such spiritual things until their minds were likewise illuminated by holy spirit, at Pentecost. Hence since it seems that such understanding came by holy spirit, Jesus did not know about his prehuman existence until his anointing at Jordan river, though he did understand during his childhood that he was to be the promised Messiah.

“ WATCHTOWER”

STUDIES

Week of February 3: The Unity of God’s Visible Organization. Week of February 10: Organizing for the Ministry.

y 4 m ro u 7 zc in c f

JEHOVAH’S KINGDOM

JANUARY 15, 1952 Semimonthly

TRAINING CHILDREN FOR LIFE IN THE NEW WORLD COUNTERACTING OLD WORLD INFLUENCES ON CHILDREN G O D 'S WORD A SURE GUIDE CHRISTIANS SHUN POLITICAL AMBASSADORS ASSEMBLIES IN FRANKFURT, BERLIN, ST. JOHN’S

©WTB&TS

YOU ARE MY WITNESSES

SAYS JEHOVAH

Isa. 43:12

T H E P U R P O S E O F “ T H E W A T C H T O W E R ’’ Literal towers in Bible times were elevated vantage points from which watchmen could observe happenings, warn of danger, or announce good news. Our magazine figuratively occupies such a vantage point, for it is founded on the very pinnacle of wisdom, God's W o r d . That elevates it above racial, national and political propagandas and prejudices, frees it from selfish bias. It is not bound by any traditional creed, out its message advanc es as the light on G od ’s purposes and works increases.— Habakkuk 2 :1 -3 . It sees things Scripturally. W h en it observes this generation afflicted with greed, delinquency, hypocrisy, atheism, war, famine, pestilence, perplex ity and fear, and persecution of unpopular minorities, it does not parrot the old fable about history repeating itself. Informed by Bible prophecy, it sees in these things the sign of the world’s time of the end. But with bright hope it also sees opening up for us just beyond these woes the portals of a new world. Thus viewed, “ The W atchtow er’’ stands as a watchman atop a tower, alert to what is going on, awake to note signs of danger, faithful to point out the way of escape. It announces Jehovah’s kingdom established by Christ’s enthronement in heaven, feeds his kingdom joint-heirs with spiritual food, cheers men of good will with glorious prospects of eternal life in a paradise earth, comforts us with the resurrection promise for the dead. It is not dogmatic, but has a confident ring in its voice, because it is based on G od ’s W o r d . It does not privately interpret prophecy, but calls at tention to physical facts, sets them alongside prophecy, and you see for your self how well the two match, how accurately Jehovah interprets his own prophecy. In the interests of our salvation, it keeps sharp and faithful focus on Bible truth, and views religious news generally. ‘Be watchful in these perilous times,’ God admonishes. So keep on the watch by regularly reading “ The W atchtow er’’.

% PUBLISHED BY THE WATCH TOWER BIBLE & TRACT SOCIETY 117 Adams Street Brooklyn 1, N. Y„ U. S. A. N. H. K n o rr , President G ra n t S uiter , Secretary

“They will all be taught by Jehovah "-John 6:45, NW; Isaiah 54:13 Printing this issue: 1,310,000

C O N T E N T S Papal Unity versus Communism Training Children for Life in the New W orld Counteracting Old W orld Influences on Children Paganism Routed God's W ord a Sure Guide Christians Shun Political Ambassadors Assemblies in Frankfurt, Berlin, St.John’s Gilead Class Appreciates W h at Has R eligion

D on e fo r M ankind? Questions from Readers Announcements

35 36 44 48 49 53 56 61 62 64

Abbreviations ised in “The Watebtower” for the following Bible versions AS - American Standard Version LXX- The Septuagint Version AT - An American Translation Mo - James Moffatt'a version Da - J. N. Darby's version NW - New World Translation Dy *- Catholic Douay version Ro - J. B. Rotherham's version ED - The Emphatic Diaglott RS - Revised Standard Version Le - Isaac Leeser’s version Yg - Robert Young’s version Unless otherwise indicated, the Bible used is the King James Version

Five cents a copy

PUBLISHED IN THE FOLLOWING LANGUAGES Monthly Semimonthly Portuguese Afrikaans Italian Arable Russian Chishona Japanese Cebu-Visay&n Siamese Norwegian Cinyanja Danish Sikololo English Pangasinan Ciwemba Slovak Slovenian Greek Finnish Twl Spanish Ibo French Ukrainian Swedish Kanarese German Yoruba Malayalam Hiligaynon-Visayan Tagalog Polish Hollandish Zulu Ilocano Watch Tower Society offices Yearly subscription rate America, U.S., 117 Adams St., Brooklyn 1, N.Y. $1 Australia, 11 Beresford Rd.f Strathfleld, N.S.W. 8s British West Indies, 21 Taylor St., Port of Spain, Trinidad $1.72 Canada, 40 Irwin Ave., Toronto 5, Ontario $1 England, 34 Craven Terrace, London, W. 2 7s Jamaica, 151 King St., Kingston 7s New Zealand, Q.P.0. Box 30, Wellington, C. 1 7s Sooth Africa, 623 Boston House, Cape Town 7s Remittances should be sent to office in your country in compliance with regulations to guarantee safe delivery of money. Remittances are accepted at Brooklyn from countries where no office is located, by international money order only. Subscription rates in different countries are here stated in local currency. Notice of expiration (with renewal blank) is sent at least two issues before subscription expires. Change of address when sent to our office may be expected effective within one month. Send your old as well as new address. Entered as second-class matter at Brooklyn, N. Y., Act of March 3. 1879. Printed in U. S. A.

’7 4 rtrio z L T ici7 z q r

J E H O V A H ’S KINGDOM January 15, 1952

Number 2

PAPAL UNITY VERSUS COMMUNISM out all dissenters within the official Cath olic hierarchies of the various countries, leaving only those willing to co-operate fully with the Red “ new order” . The case of Poland is typical, as detailed in the Post article. In April, 1950, the Polish Catholic hierarchy displayed its idea of firm unity under fire. Completely surrendering to pressure, she officially condemned all “ anti government” attitudes and promised to inculcate loyalty in her flocks and punish any wayward priests who did not fall in line. At first hearing this, Rome is said to have been stunned. Then she retreated be hind a series of hazy delaying actions. She countered that she could endure any con cessions as long as neither dogma nor mor al principle surrendered. But if prostration of one’s free worship beneath the heel of a Red dictator is not conceding a “ moral principle” , may we ask what is? In unity there is strength. But unity to oppose a godless aggressor must be built upon God’s Word and godly fortitude. Did Jesus resist the Devil by swearing loyalty to him with only a “ mental reservation” ? No! Said he plainly and without use of diplomatic hedging or deceit: “ Go away, Satan! For it is written, ‘It is Jehovah your God you must worship, and it is to him alone you must render sacred service.’ ” (Matt. 4:10, NW) Likewise today, only by similar godly fortitude can true Christians resist devilish oppression, uphold truth and righteousness, and secure God’s approval.

N September 12,1951, the pope again appealed for the unity of sects in the fight against communism. In an encyclical, he indicated his own as the sect to do the unifying, re-echoing the 1950 “ Holy Year” theme of the “ great return” . He had as sured that all “ separated for long from the Apostolic See” would be welcomed back. Rome boasts of her own unity, but in fact she has been ripped by divisions since her very inception, to which fact the Greek Orthodox break and the Protestant Refor mation can bear witness. Her history brims with political and religious compromises concluded in her frantic effort to survive. Is she then different today against commu nism, termed by the pope as “ the tempestu ous assaults of the infernal enemy” ? No, for even as the papal encyclical was coming forth, godless communism’s “ tem pestuous assaults” were breaking to bits the backbone of Catholic opposition behind Eastern Europe’s Iron Curtain. The Satur day Evening Post, in its issue of Septem ber 22,1951, carried details of the Catholic collapse in one country after another, in Poland, Hungary, Czechoslovakia, Roma nia, Albania, and Yugoslavia. Repeatedly, Catholic prelates have sworn loyalty oaths to godless regimes, withholding only a flimsy mental reservation that meant little and accomplished less. In some lands active organizations of “ renegade priests” now openly and bitterly denounce Romanism. Communist tactics have carefully weeded

^ratninq ChtiJren for J2ife in ike cHew (W ort? Let the young children come to me and do not try to stop them.” —Luke 18:16, PROBLEM of .great concern to o i l all devoted parents in this pre-Armageddon period is that of properly rearing chil dren in divine favor. In proportion as the state encroaches upon the field of parental rights the problem becomes more difficult. By assuming increased control over the field of training and educating the young the present decadent old world society seeks to reduce to its inferior unchristian level the high standards of Biblical train ing offered by God-fearing parents. Those who have a vision of the incoming new world society take a serious view of this matter. They note that true worshipers of Jehovah in previous ages were con fronted with the same problem and solved it by applying the well-tried, sound prin ciples of training and education rooted in the Scriptures. That these early God fearing parents were successful is attested to by the Bible record of many faithful servants of God who from early youth were trained in godly devotion. These met Jehovah’s favor and received an assured hope of life in the new world.— Heb. 11:8-40, NW. 2 The training that brings divine favor not American, British, French, Germanic, nor according to any other culture of the old world society. Rather the training that counts is theocratic, Christian. This means 1. What problem faces parents today, and what are the prospects for successfully solving it? 2. What training brings divine favor, and what has this meant for Jehovah’s people?

that all p r o s p e c t i v e m e m b e r s of the new world society old and young must be re educated to learn new ways embracing higher standards. That is exactly what has been happening during the past many years to the world-wide community of Jehovah’s witnesses who have been undergoing a matchless course of divine training. Their teachers have been Jehovah God and his Son Christ Jesus. (Isa. 30:20) From their uniform textbook, the Bible, they have learned the pure language of Bible truth. (Zeph. 3:9) So while scattered over the globe, Jehovah’s faithful people of many national origins have been forged into a unified social group. They stand as a dis tinct new world people with a brilliant vi sion of an enduring theocratic civilization for the future. Even now they persist in training themselves and their children ac cording to the high Christian standards set out in the Bible for prospective new world subjects. 3 Jesus Christ during his earthly minis try of three and a half years was the per fect model that Christians imitate today in their training to become subjects of the isnew world. While Jesus was an extremely busy man preaching and teaching, he was not so busy that he ignored the children of his time. Jesus had affection for the young of others and put his loving arms about them. (Mark 9:36, NW) He warmly put his hands upon young children and offered 3. What interest did Jesus manifest in children?

January 15, 1952

SffceWATCHTOWER

prayer for them. (Matt. 19:13, NW) To congregation. Who are we, then, as God his disciples he commended the spirit of fearing people in this twentieth century childlike meekness. (Matt. 18:3,2VW) He not to give careful heed to the training of sanctioned the giving of good gifts to chil children and their association in our con dren and used them as examples in his gregational midst? lectures. (Matt. 7:11; Luke 9:48, 8 Contrary to the Caesars of this world Children attended his meetings along with who exclude Biblical training from their their parents and he performed three of schools, Jesus definitely said, “ Let the his great miracles involving them. (Matt. young children come to me and do not try 14:21, NW ) One was the resurrection of Here the little girl, Jairus’ daughter, and an to stop them.” (Luke 18:16, other was the healing of a demon-possessed Jesus is unequivocally advocating a Chris boy whom Jesus lovingly delivered back tian training for the young of God-fearing into the anxious hands of his astonished parents. Christian parents will heed this father. A third case was where Jesus cured injunction ‘to let young children come to by remote control the young child of an Jesus’. They will not bring upon themselves attendant of the king. Jesus even affection condemnation as does the world which ately called his own disciples “ little chil tries to stop children from following after dren” .— Luke 8:42,54; 9:42 and John Christ, the King of the new world. We need 4:49-51; 13:33, NW. only to mention the shameful practice in 4 The disciples imitated their Master bymany countries where Caesar’s educational also showing great love and consideration authorities expel well-behaved children of for children. Peter used properly trained Jehovah’s witnesses because they cannot children as an example of obedience. He conscientiously salute national flags, this showed how the precious promises of the being rank idolatry and contrary to Bibli new world come also to the children of cal commands. (Ex. 20:4,5) In spite of mis Christians. (1 Pet. 1:14; Acts 2:39, understandings and opposition Jehovah’s Paul counsels to cherish children and that faithful people and their children will con parents should love their children dearly. tinue to obey God’s law first. (Acts 5:29) (1 Thess. 2:7; Titus 2:4, The apos As part of their true worship to Jehovah tle John in writing one of his letters in God Jehovah’s witnesses will render this cluded children in his duty toward God by address. (2 John 1, paying back what be NW) Both Paul and longs to him and re John refer to Chris sist the Caesars who tians as a whole as have no authority to “ little children” . (Gal. interfere with Chris 4:19; 1 J o h n 2:1, tian rights of paren NW) So we see that tal education in Bib children and their in lical ways and com nocent ways came in mands. (Luke 20:25, for considerable at NW ) What, then, are tention in the days of the Christian w a y s Jesus and the early and p r i n c i p i e s for 4. What attention did the disciples of Jesus pay to children?

5. What of interest does Luke 18:16 have for us to day?

fEeWATCHTOWEFL

rooklyn

N. Y.

the training of the young which run coun come a ministerial disciple of Christ, he ter to educational methods of this present did not set aside the basic righteous prin ciples found behind the law covenant of evil system of things? 6When a child Jesus himself received a Jehovah God with the nation of Israel. For proper sound Biblical education. His Ju example, Jesus mentioned in the above list dean mother Mary and his foster father the continued necessity of the obedient sub Joseph of the house of David gave him the jection of children to their parents. Years customary Jewish upbringing of the day. later Paul also employed this same prin As a youth in his early teens Jesus con ciple of the fifth commandment, enjoining tinued to render honor and obedience to it upon the Gentile Christians of Ephesus. his earthly parents in complete godly sub (Eph. 6:1-3) So while the sanctioned laws jection. In these formative years he grew of Moses came to an end as laws for Israel wholesomely in wisdom and physical stat when Jesus was impaled on the torture ure. At the same time he studied the He stake A.D. 33, yet the eternal principles brew Scriptures and apprenticed as a car underlying the law still stood as applicable. penter. (Luke 2:47; Matt. 13:55) Of this (Col. 2:14, NW) So let us examine some early period of his human existence it is of the early basic principles and customs written: “ And he went down with them which governed the typical theocratic so and came to Nazareth, and he continued ciety of the days of ancient Israel. subject to them. . . . And Jesus went on TYPICAL CHILD TRAINING progressing in wisdom and in physical growth and in favor with God and men.” 8 In the social structure of theocratic so (Luke 2:51,52, NW ) Nowhere in Jesus’ ciety the family is the basic unit. Just as later life does he speak disapprovingly of Jehovah God teaches, trains and disciplines the principles and customs used for his with the rod of theocratic authority his en rearing in divine favor. tire universal family of sons and daugh 7 On one occasion in his ministry a cer ters, so the natural parents have the pri tain young ruler questioned Jesus. “ ‘Good mary responsibility for the teaching and Teacher, what must I do to inherit ever training of their young ones. When God or lasting life?’ Jesus said to him: . . . ‘You ganized the theocratic nation of Israel in know the commandments: “ Do not mur 1513 B.C. this parental responsibility was der, Do not commit adultery, Do not steal, incorporated as part of the law of the land. Do not bear false witness, Do not defraud, It enjoined upon the parents to train their Honor your father and mother.” ’ The man children in early childhood as to their duty said to him: ‘Teacher, all these things I toward God the great Life-giver. This was have kept from my youth on.’ Jesus looked important for that nation, for it guaran upon him and felt love for him and said to teed that the nation’s future citizens would him: ‘One thing is missing about you: Go, be lovers of God and the nation would thus sell what things you have and give to the continue to walk in his wholesome way. poor, and you will have treasure in heav The Mosaic law says: “ Hear, O Israel: . . . en, and come be my follower.’ ” (Mark these words, which I command thee this 10:17-21, NW) From this we seeday, that, shall be in thine heart: and thou shalt while Jesus advocated the new and more teach them diligently unto thy children, important requirement for the youth to beand shalt talk of them when thou sittest in 6. Describe Jesus’ early training as a child and youth. 7. In the interview the young ruler had with Jesus what is revealed as to training of children?

8. How important was the training of children con sidered in the typical theocracy of Israel?

January 15, 1952

SEeWATCHTOWER.

thine house, and when thou walkest by the way, and when thou liest down, and when thou risest up." (Deut. 6:4-7) How did the Israelites apply the above divine injunc tion, and what was their understanding of what training of the young comprised? 9By training the Israelites understood more to be involved than just the giving of knowledge to their c h i l d r e n . Training meant to them to discipline the child ac cording to strict theocratic authority. It meant to subject the child to fixed paths of righteousness. The intellectual instruction must be put into practice and an indelible impression made upon the tender mind of the young as to its value. It would be like planting and raising a young tree or vine. First the tree or vine must be set in good soil that is well watered. (Jer. 17:7,8) The child must have a good heart condition lik ened to “ good soil” and then be subjected to a constant supply of the waters of Bible knowledge. (Luke 8 : 8 , NW ) But this was not all: the tree or vine must then be di rected as to its path of growth, either ver tically as in the case of a tree or horizon tally as in the case of some vines. Likewise in the case of a child the father and mother must carefully direct its course of growth in a set channel. “My son, do your father’s bidding, and reject not your mother’s di rections; fix them ever in your mind, tie them fast round your neck; for their bid ding will throw light upon your life, their directions will enlighten you, and to be trained thus is the way to live.”— Prov. 6:20-23, Mo. 10This constant direction over the young impressionable mind was seen to be neces sary in view of the truth stated in the Proverbs: “ Folly clings to the mind of a child; the rod will drive it away.” (Prov. 22:15, Mo) Unless properly trained by the 9. What did the Israelites understand by the term training t Illustrate. 10. What was meant by the “ rod", and why was Its use necessary ?

parent, the heart or mind of a child was bound to go in the way of worldly foolish ness or deadly folly. “ Leave not your child unpunished; if you whip him, you save him from death. You must whip him with the rod, and so preserve his life.” (Prov. 23:13,14, Mo) The use of the rod here was not necessarily that of a literal stick but that of the assertion of the rod of pa rental authority. Mere words without the support of parental authority were found to accomplish little. “ Mere words will never train a slave; he understands, but he will not obey. A spoiled boy sinks to be a slave, and comes to grief at last.” (Prov. 29:19, 21, Mo) Manoah, the father of Samson, actually prayed to Jehovah for guidance in the training of his boy: “ O Lord, . . . pray let the man of God whom thou didst send come back to tell us how we are to train the boy that is to be bom .” (Judg. 13:8, Mo) So training sons and daughters was no light matter. Not all children prof ited by the wise training of their parents, and thus later some fell away from true worship. “ Two sons might receive the identical training and theocratic education. Yet if the heart condition of the one was evil, no matter how excellent and strict the train ing, the latter end of such a one might not be firmly established in the ways of right eousness. “ Even a child is known by what he does, as he behaves well or ill.” (Prov. 20:11, Mo) Take the examples of Ishmael and Isaac. Surely Abraham gave both boys the best of theocratic home training. Yet in later life Ishmael lost faith and departed wholly from true worship, but Isaac held fast to the precious promises of the new world. Yet again, the examples of the twins Esau and Jacob. The parents Isaac and Rebecca certainly must have given the twins the same careful and diligent train11. Why is it that not all children profit by the same wholesome training? Give examples.

SBeWATCHTOW E ft

B rooklyn , N .Y .

and to keep respect. The children were taught the art of singing and some few learned to play musical instruments. The songs learned by heart were those of the psalms which had been beautifully set to music. Singing these psalms enabled the children to learn to emotionally express themselves fully from their hearts in their love and devotion to Jehovah. In this way the many Bible truths contained in the psalms were made their own. This is illus trated in the case of the chorus of boys who repeated from memory part of Psalm 118 when they greeted Jesus on his entry into the temple on Nisan 10 A.D. 33. (Matt. 21:15, NW) Apparently the children found it easier to recognize Jesus as the Messiah in fulfillment of Psalm 118 than the reli gious leaders of the Jews. 14 The evening meal was the great occa sion of the day and generally one of much delight for the youngsters. Very often father entertained guests. (Luke 14:12) Thrilling experiences of the day or news of happenings far and near were recounted by all the older ones present. Then, too, always wise sayings and Biblical discus sions fell upon the ears of the young ones. AT HOME (Deut. 6:7) The children were there only A t home the faithful Jewish father to listen and to learn. At times perhaps an 3 1 took the lead in educating his children. The older son would be asked to read a certain father spent some part of each day in giv portion of the Scriptures or recite some ing specific instruction. (Deut. 6:7) The Biblical passage under discussion by the chief device used was that of oral instruc mature ones. Once each year on Nisan 14 tion together with repetition and drill. Im at the Passover meal a custom existed for portant Bible passages of the Law, the one of the boys to ask his father the follow Psalms and the Proverbs were memorized ing question, “ Why is this night distin by both the boys and the girls. From an guished from all other nights?” Thereupon early age it seems the youngsters were his father had the duty to tell the entire taught to read and write. Correct manners passover story to his family. (Ex. 12:3-27) and behavior before older ones were also The theocratic home in every respect con inculcated. At all times the father main tinued to be the basic center of training. tained order in the household and used the Wise and loving mothers and fathers be rod of authority to discipline his children came the bosom companions of their sons

ing in harmony with God’s revealed will of that time. Esau turned out bad, but Jacob came to be a God-fearing servant. Parents then as now were not responsible for the evil hearts found in some of their offspring. Yet as long as the parents had jurisdiction over such ones an effort was made to keep stirring the “ soil” of their hearts with Bi ble knowledge, as it might be that the weak hearts of these evilly inclined ones might be transformed. Of the children that had good hearts and were wise in their theo cratic growth it is written: “Better is a poor and wise youth than an old and fool ish king, who knoweth not how to receive admonition any more.” (Eccl. 4:13, .AS) For cases like that of faithful Isaac and Jacob, who had good hearts, the Scriptural proverb is true, “ Train up a child in the way he should go; and even when he is old, he will not depart from it.”-Prov. 22 :6 12 It appears there were four distinct places where training of the young was ad ministered in pre-Christian times. First, at home; second, on the work; third, congregationally; and fourth, nationally in Jerusalem. We will consider each in turn.

12, 13. (a) From where was juvenile training adminis tered in pre-Christian times? (b) Describe the training that was given in the Jewish homes.

14. What opportunities were offered for education at the evening mealtime?

Ja n u a r y

15, 1952

ffceWATCHTOWER.

and daughters. They were drawn close to gether in their daily associations and inter ests. Lasting sound impressions were con stantly being made upon the very receptive minds of their young. ON THE WORK

15 The children learned mostly not only by what they heard at home but also by actual demonstrations as to what their parents did in their daily work. (Deut. 6:7) So the second place of instruction was to be with their parents while on the work. During the day the boys would accompany their father into the fields or into the work shops to watch their father perform his chosen occupation. While the boys were still youngsters they played around near their father and enjoyed themselves. But as the boys grew older they became ap prentices to their father, who gave them small jobs to do and personally supervised their doing the work well. In time the sons became as skillful as their fathers in what ever activity he was engaged in. This re minds us how David learned the art of shepherding and practiced the same when he was only ten years old. (1 Sam. 16:11) Then also the youth Jesus (or Joshua) must have learned the trade of carpenter ing from his foster father Joseph, whom he had watched expertly perform all the tech niques of his craft. (Mark 6:3) In this way the little Davids and the little Joshuas re ceived their practical training for their life’s work. 16The little Sarahs and the little Rachels also learned by being with their mother on the work. While very young the girls played about the house in sight of their mother. When they became older they were soon put to helping their mother with various little jobs. In this way they learned the arts of domestic science in all its forms, 15. How were the boys trained for their life’s work? 16. How were the girls trained for their life’s work?

such as cooking, housekeeping, weaving and sewing. They got to be as expert as their mother in these necessary duties. The girls found pleasure and delight in assist ing their mothers, too. It must be men tioned further that Israel’s daughters were accomplished at singing, playing of musical instruments and in the dance.-Judg. 11:34. CONGREGATIONALLY

17 The local congregation or community played its part in educating the young. In later Biblical times each community main tained a synagogue where the congrega tion of older ones and younger ones would gather each Sabbath to hear the Levites and other mature ones read and expound the Scriptures. (Acts 15:21, These weekly meetings proved to be a great source of Biblical education for the Jewish lads and maidens. In the course of the years the entire Hebrew Scriptures would be read and discussed by these congrega tional leaders. The young men and women as well as children sat quietly giving full ear to every word that was read or spoken. Then occasionally traveling prophets or other national spokesmen visited the local community to address the synagogue as sembly or to speak in the market place. (Matt. 4:23) Their messages p r o v o k e d much thought, and for days following dis cussions would be heard at the home eve ning meals by the parents and their guests. Thus communal education made its con tribution to mold the hearts and minds of the young in the ways of the Lord. NATIONALLY

18Jehovah the master educator arranged for yet a fourth place for the theocratic training of Israel’s youth. That was the periodic assemblage of all the peoples, rich or poor, at the center of worship desig17. Describe the contribution made by the local congre gation in educating the young. 18. What provision was made nationally for education?

5iieW AT CHTO W ER

nated by Jehovah, namely, the temple at Jerusalem. (Deut. 12:5) Three times a year parents took their young ones for an exciting trip to the great city of Jerusalem to attend the theocratic festivals there. As the happy parties journeyed toward Jeru salem geography lessons were taught at firsthand range by the parents to their children. We know that Joseph and Mary took the child Jesus with them annually to Jerusalem. No doubt in this way Jesus came to know personally all the historic spots in the Promised Land. Jesus at 12 years of age also took the occasion to ques tion the learned leaders at the temple to satisfy his keen inquiring mind as to the prophecies.— Luke 2:41-47. 19 Not only did travel broaden the minds of the young as they saw Palestine in all its paradisaic beauty, but at Jerusalem they learned to become part of a vast family of Jehovah comprising h u n d r e d s of thou sands. They met relatives and made new friends from every part of the country. But it was at the temple services themselves that further education was administered. The children having memorized important Bible passages and having been trained in the art of singing they could follow closely all the significant ceremonies performed by the priests. They understood the stirring singing responses sung by the thousands of trained Levite singers. (1 Chron. 25:7, Mo) All this impressed upon the children the majesty of Jehovah their God, whom they served. They were also strongly re minded that as sinners they required an atonement. In this way they realized the seriousness of their spiritual relationship as Jehovah’s called-out people. 20Definitely, attending the vast assem blies of Jehovah’s people annually climaxed the training program for the Jewish young folks. We can be sure that life for the 19, 20. How did the children benefit by their visiting Jerusalem?

B rooklyn , N. Y.

young people in theocratic Israel was color ful, rich, wholesome and stimulating. No other peoples of ancient times took such an interest in their children as did the God fearing Israelites. What other ancient peo ples took their young on expensive long trips three times a year to worship their God in one central place? None. i s IT POSSIBLE TODAY?

21 The question now poses itself, Is it possible today to rear children in divine favor, and to what extent can the methods used by the Israelites be employed today? Modern theocratic training of the young presents many problems, but none of them are insurmountable. Today, as long ago foretold, political regimes both totalitarian and so-called “ democratic” have arisen, which deprive children of instruction by parents who fear Jehovah God. (Rev. 13:16,17) But the careful theocratic par ents will resist the encroachment of the state in this field of family rights. They will obey the superior authority of God by continuing to teach their offspring that obeying God’s laws and learning of God are matters of highest importance. (Mark 12:17) Furthermore, modem theocratic parents have to combat a rising tide of old world propaganda calculated to capture and twist the minds of the young. The radio, the television, the cinema, the com ics and the press in general are all full of untheocratic, unwhol es ome instruction. The prudent parent must minimize these sources of demon-inspired utterances and shield the minds of their young from their evil influence. (1 John 4:1, NW) If and when the radio, television and the cinema are resorted to the wise parent should be selective. 22At this point we must consider the 21. What conditions existing today make the giving of theocratic training difficult? 22. What is “ family responsibility” ? How important is it today to develop “family merit” ?

January 15, 1952

SffieWATCHTOWER.

matter of “family responsibility” as legally presented in the Scriptures. Under the Biblical principle of “family responsibility” where the father or the mother or both become iniquitous, adverse judgment comes upon the entire household of minor chil dren. Take the example of Achan, who committed a fatal trespass against Jeho vah. By so doing Achan brought condemna tion upon his whole family of children and they were all stoned to death with him. (Josh. 7:1,24,25) Paul speaks of this prin ciple in the reverse, which might be re ferred to as “family merit” . If the father or the mother of a family is a believing and practicing Christian he or she brings merit to the entire family of children. Paul writes: “ For the unbelieving husband is sanctified in relation to his wife, and the unbelieving wife is sanctified in relation to the brother; otherwise, your children would really be unclean, but now they are holy.” (1 Cor. 7:14, Therefore this proves that minor children of Christian parents are indirectly sanctified or counted worthy of protection in God’s sight until they reach the age of individual respon sibility. Hence in this day of final judgment since 1918 parents are responsible for the final destiny of their minor children. When Armageddon strikes all minor children who are not under such “family merit” arrange ment will meet annihilation with no hope of a resurrection. This is stongly indicated at Ezekiel 9:6 (AS), where it is written: “Slay utterly the old man, the young man and the virgin, and little children and wom en; but come not near any man upon whom is the mark.”

23 Theocratic parents are familiar with what the Christian Greek Scriptures say as to rearing children. Paul shows that a wise father should ‘preside over his own household in a right manner, having chil dren in subjection with all seriousness’. (1 Tim. 3:4, N W )Further Paul writes: “ Fathers, do not be irritating your chil dren.” (Eph. 6:4, NW) That is, do no mercifully tease a child or discourage it in any way. On this point the Bible also says: “ Fathers, do not be exasperating your chil dren, so that they do not become down hearted.” (Col. 3:21, NW ) Additionally it is written: ‘Go on bringing your children up in the discipline and authoritative ad vice of Jehovah.’ (Eph. 6:4, NW ) To prop erly discipline a child the “ rod of correc tion” must be used. (Prov. 22:15, If parents unwisely fail to correct the fool ishly inclining heart or mind of children while young and manageable, then in the certain outworkings of God’s purposes a correction will catch up with those chil dren. The “ rod of correction” that is used to turn the children from the way of death in disobedience to God does not need to be a literal stick. The rod symbolizes parental authority and power, and applying the “ rod of correction” means for parents to exer cise that power and authority entrusted to them in whatever way may seem Scripturally wise to correct the child. The par ent’s grip on the rod of power, authority and responsibility should never be relaxed. Respect for it should be impressed upon the young mind and heart. This leads to eter nal life for them in the new world. 23. Give some points of counsel found in the Christian Greek Scriptures as to rearing children.

R em em b er also th y C reator in th e days o f th y you th , b e fo r e th e evil days com e, and the yea rs draw nigh, w hen thou shalt say, I have no pleasure in th em . — Eccl. 12:1, AS.

Counteracting Old World Influence on Children OME modern educators teach that chil dren should be allowed to develop ac cording to their own inclinations and in hibitions. This course is wrong and con trary to Scripture. The child during its im pressionable years requires strong parental guidance and direction. To expose the fal lacy of modem educators Paul said that when he was a babe his reasoning was un sound and incomplete. He wrote: “ When I was a babe, I used to speak as a babe, to think as a babe, to reason as a babe; but now that I have become a man, I have done away with the traits of a babe.” (1 Cor. 13:11, NW) Thus for this reason children are not to be left to their foolish reasonings and mischief-making. Here is where the “ rod of correction” is necessary to give that proper bent to the child. 2The above incorrect theory of the mod erns leads to a further trouble in house holds. That is, children want to become bosses and do begin to exercise rulership. They actually come to the point where they tell their parents what to do. This also means that children are allowed to have their own selfish way, are provided with everything they ask for and finally get spoiled and become unmanageable. This situation is extremely dangerous, as the heart of the child has been trained to lean on its own immature, unexperienced un derstanding. As a novice he falls easy vic tim to every glittering snare of the great adversary Satan. (1 Tim. 3:6, NW) Wise

1. Why should not children be allowed to develop ac cording to their own inclinations? 2. How does juvenile domination develop, and what should be done about it? 44

King Solomon warned against rulership of mature people by a child, a mere boy, when he wrote: “ Woe to you, O land, when your king is a boy, and your princes feast in the morning!” (Eccl. 10:16, AT) Paul shows that though a child is an heir to be come a ruler, yet while he is in his minor ity he is under men in charge and not al lowed to rule. “ Now I say that as long as the heir is a babe he does not differ at all from a slave, lord of all things though he is, but he is under men in charge and un der stewards until the day his father ap pointed beforehand.” (Gal. 4:1,2, NW) This was the position of Jesus. Though he was destined to be the king of the new world, yet during his minority as a man child he subjected himself to his lowly earthly parents, Mary and Joseph. Juvenile domination in Christian households is highly improper and should be terminated promptly by means of the “ rod of correc tion” . 3 To the children the Bible clearly says: “Honor your father and mother.” Paul also instructs, “ Children, be obedient to your parents in union with the Lord.” (Eph. 6:1, 2, NW) Do not be like the children in Satan’s old world society where they insist on their own selfish ways and expect a lit tle bribe to be good and to obey. This re minds one of a little story on this point. A mother not governed by Biblical prin3. What wise course is followed by minors in custody of theocratic parents?

J anuary 15, 1952

3 & W ATC H TO W ER

foreign languages, will be found very use ful. In the high schools it would be well for the teen-age girls to take additional cours es in home economics or domestic sciences. For the teen-age boys in high schools they might find it well to specialize in some field of technical work. Learning a trade or be coming proficient in some constructive line of business will always be a definite asset for them. Remember the apostle Paul as a youth learned to be a tentmaker. (Acts 18:3) When Paul’s missionary funds were low he could always resort to tentmaking to obtain needed funds. FIELDS OF EDUCATION 6 Not only will this help the youths to be * In surveying the vast amount of educa self-supporting and to make a success of tion good and bad available today, what the pioneer service later, but such special practical course can be suggested to equip ized training in the arts and crafts of our the young for a most profitable future in day will enable them to make a practical the new world society? At the outset it contribution toward the building of Para seems we must recognize there are two dise in the earth after Armageddon. It stag fields to consider: first, the untheocratic gers the imagination when one contem field, and, second, the theocratic field of plates the post-Armageddon needs for skills. education. Of these two the theocratic field Why, the engineering works and agricul is superior and must receive the greater tural projects at that time will be tremen attention. dous. Not only will there be almost an end 5 The field of untheocratic education less building program for the civilization of covers the use of our modern public and private schools. Many of these schools are the survivors, but think of the multitudes operated by the government and the law who will come back in the resurrection requires the attendance at some approved who will have to be provided with homes, school up to certain ages, such as 15 or 16; food and clothing. It seems reasonable some states, up to 18. With these education that all of these necessities would have to be laws Jehovah’s witnesses can safely com 6. Why is it well for boys and girls to specialize in the crafts and arts of our ply. However, these schools are resorted time? to by Jehovah’s witnesses only for basic s e c u l a r studies in reading, writ ing, mat hemat i c s and some of the arts. Where a choice is offered, other studies, as music, type writing, shorthand, and ciples says to her little child, “ Child, why do I always have to pay you money to be good. Why don’t you be good for nothing like your father?” While such are the ways under the old world society, youngsters in custody of theocratic parents are most for tunate and are rich in the favors of the Lord. Theocratically trained children de light to obey their father and mother. They like to be good because this is the right thing to do. In this way they learn to be obedient to their great Father in heaven, Jehovah.

4, 5. (a) What fields of education are available today ? (b) To what extent do Jehovah’s witnesses use the nontheocratic schools of the land?

- 't i l

SHeWATCHTOWER

produced ahead of time to give the resur rected ones a decent reception in a land of plenty. So to every young man and young woman the counsel is given to train him self now intellectually and practically not only for the remaining years before the disappearance of this old world, but pre pare for a full share in building the endur ing Paradise civilization that will stand forever as a tribute to Jehovah’s goodness. 7 A brief word about sports. Sports in modem schools are greatly overempha sized. Much time is wasted that could be better spent in learning profitable matters or in preaching activity. Sports as organ ized today are conducive to hero worship, which is dangerous and unchristian. Once in a while a game of ball or other sport can be innocently indulged in as genuine recreation and such is profitable. But to have one’s mind as a youth constantly filled with sports seven days a week is un wise and unwholesome. Paul’s advice 1900 years ago to young Timothy, who lived in the midst of the sports-maddened Greek world, is timely counsel for us today. “ For bodily training is beneficial for a little, but godly devotion is beneficial for all things, as it holds promise of the life now and that which is to come.”— 1 Tim. 4:8, NW. FOUR SCRIPTURAL CATEGORIES

8 So much for the untheocratic field of education. But now for the theocratic field of training, which is most vital and which truly prepares children for life everlasting in divine favor. Modern theocratic educa tion falls into four categories similar to those briefly described of Biblical times. The four divisions are, namely, first, at home; second, on the work; third, congregationally; and fourth, at assemblies. 7. What advice Is given as to sports? 8, 9. (a) What four categories of theocratic education are available? (b) Who should take the lead in home training of children?

B rooklyn , N. Y.

9Just as Jehovah is the great Teacher of his household, so the father as head of the house should take the lead in home theocratic education. (1 Thess. 2:11) Like wise God’s wifely organization as a mother teaches her spiritual offspring; so, too, the human mother is to serve as a co-educator. Daily the theocratic father and mother should give oral instruction to their chil dren. How better can this be done than at mealtimes? Especially at the morning and evening meals. At the morning meal the oral instruction should center around the daily text and comment provided by the Society in its annual yearbooks. There is always ample material in the comments which the father and the mother can en large upon from their own theocratic ex periences. These can be related with great practical profit to the children. 10 Inasmuch as children in Biblical times memorized Scripture texts it is suggested as a good idea for the children to memo rize each day’s text from the Yearbook. A short drill could be conducted mornings be fore the text is discussed by the family to see that the children have properly com mitted the text to memory. Then when father returns home for the evening meal a check-up could be made that the text is still remembered. By way of example, Timothy from infancy doubtless learned by heart much of the holy writings. (2 Tim. 3:15) At the evening meals further helpful training can be offered by both father and mother in recounting profitable theocratic experiences of the day by their having preached the Kingdom message “ in favor able season” or “ in troublesome season” . (2 Tim. 4:2, N W )As the children becom older they can share in these mealtime Biblical discussions and reports. It cannot be overemphasized, the vital need there is for a daily program of theocratic instruc10. What suggestions are given for effective home train ing?

January 15, 1952

SHeW ATCH TOW ER.

tion in the home. Additionally, proper man ners, discipline and respect for older ones should be daily inculcated. Mothers and fathers should be companionable with their children. Be their best pals. Gain and re tain their confidence at all times. 11 The greatest heritage one can leave his children is the desire to become an active minister of Jehovah. The primary occupation of all Jehovah’s witnesses is that of the ministry. Therefore they should employ the second method of instruction used in Biblical times, namely, that of in structing children while on the witness work. This means that it is well for the parents to take their youngsters with them in the various features of the field service. When Timothy was still very young, Paul took this spiritual “ son” of his with him in the missionary service that he might learn by firsthand experience. (Acts 16:1-3) Let your son and your daughter become an apprentice to the ministry. As your chil dren hear you defend the name of Jehovah and expound the good news of the incom ing new world, they too will have well up in their hearts the desire to be zealous wit nesses for Jehovah. From time to time in the house-to-house preaching activity al low them to add words to your testimony before the householder. This might be done by interrupting your witness by say ing to your child something to this effect: “ Tell the lady who Jehovah is,” or ask some other basic question on which the child can express itself. Take your child along with you to your home Bible studies and perhaps it can share in looking up some of the proof scriptures. In apprentic ing the child in the ministry the secret is to give it some little part in the actual work of preaching. 12 As the children get older it is well not 11. What heritage may be left children? How may this be done? 12. What theocratic career may be planned for children, and how?

to leave them idle. Gradually encourage them to give their own testimonies at the doors or on the streets or to have their own home Bible studies. Suggest that they become vacation pioneers during their summer holidays. Perhaps the desire to be come a foreign missionary can be instilled in their hearts in the course of the years. This would mean that after their two years of full-time pioneer service they would qualify to attend the Watchtower Bible School of Gilead to prepare for the foreign missionary service. The highest career you can plan for your children is that of the full-time service as a minister. Work and plan to help them toward that most joyful and successful of careers. 18 In addition to training children while on the witness work, there is still a third force in the rearing of children. That third force is that of the local congregation of Jehovah’s witnesses. Children right from the start should be expected to accompany their parents to all meetings. Those who came to hear Jesus brought their children with them. (Matt. 15:38) They should learn to sit quietly and listen to all that goes on. Just like the little Davids and the little Sarahs in the days of ancient Israel who attended synagogue meetings, so too the modem little Davids and little Sarahs should be eager to attend every meeting. The other members of the congregation can contribute their part by befriending and speaking to all the youths in their midst. This has a beneficial effect on the children and makes them feel that they are part of a large family of God. When the boys get old enough they should be en couraged to enroll in the theocratic min istry school. There is no better training today in the Christian ministry than that offered by the Society at its congregational 13. What contribution can the congregation of Jehovah’s witnesses make toward Christian training of children?

SHeWATCHTOWEFL

meetings of Bible study and its course in the theocratic ministry school. Let every son and daughter of Jehovah’s witnesses delight to take full part in such congrega tional meetings. 14 There is still a fourth force of educa tion that theocratic parents should take advantage of. That is to take your whole family to every circuit, district and nation al assembly arranged for by the Society. Save up your money to this end. Do you know that the Israelites were enjoined by law to set aside their second tithe or ten per cent of their income to finance their three journeys to Jerusalem each year? (Deut. 14:22-26, AS)Weeks before event build up a keen interest and desire to attend the assembly. Instruct your chil dren while en route to the assembly city. Show them the scenic, geographic and other points of interest. Here is your op portunity to use the “ book of nature” to broaden the minds of the young with travel. The theocratic child should be ac customed to mix with and meet people from distant communities. At the assem bly see that the children meet your many friends from far and near. See that they attend the baptismal services to learn how this is done and what it signifies. Then when they are old enough to symbolize 14. How should a fourth force of theocratic education be taken advantage of?

J|j

PAGANISM

B rooklyn, N . Y .

their dedication to Jehovah’s service, en courage them to take that proper step. While at the assembly discuss in company and in hearing of the young important points brought out at the sessions. In fact, for weeks following the assembly there should be much food for discussions at your evening mealtimes at home. 15 “Let the young children come to me and do not try to stop them.” (Luke 18:16, NW) Truly there is a wealth of theocratic training and education available to assist the Christian parent in leading his children to Christ Jesus as King of the new world. May every theocratic parent take heart and the commence with a renewed interest the training of his children. Many will be your joys and great will be your satisfaction as you rear your children in the way of divine favor. Be God-fearing parents raising your children in godly devotion. Do all in your power to give them that glorious hope of everlasting life in the new world. Shield and protect them from the dangers and snares of the old world. Plant in their hearts the seed of truth and ever be busy in watering and nourishing the spiritual growth of your dear ones. Train your be loved ones now with that new world out look which is sound, practical and, above all, brings them Jehovah’s blessing of end less life. 15. Finally, what are theocratic parents urged to do?

R O U TED

Every year in Ivorogbo town there are “Easter” celebrations, including dancing, singing and the various denominations' “holy communion” services. Last year the local company of Jehovah's witnesses invited the townsfolk to their Memorial service on the evening of March 23 in order to witness the proper Scriptural celebrating of the Lord’s evening meal. A fter the Memorial service discussion arose and spread all over the town, with the result that no processions or “Easter” celebrations were held, except for a feeble at tempt by a few of the older religionists to carry on as before. In the service effort that followed some of the townspeople expressed their desire to participate and, all together, 59 persons went out into the field, including the regular publishers, numbering about 30, who took the new ones along for training.— Nigeria Branch.

them. Man cannot even guide him self. Jeremiah 10:23 (AS) states: “ O Jehovah, I know that the way of man is not in himself; it is not in man that walketh to direct his steps.” The stars heed God’s laws, the birds obey the migration laws, but men balk at God’s laws for them. But if God is capable of guiding the stars by nat ural law, of guiding the birds by instinct, then is he not capable of guiding man by the Bible? “ Thy word is a lamp to my feet, and a light on my path.” — Ps. 119:105, AT. Consider a few of the fields in which God’s Word gives sure guidance. It is a guide in matters of marriage. When Israel entered Canaan they were told concerning the heathen: “ You must not intermarry with them, neither giving your daughters in marriage to their sons, nor receiving their daughters for your sons; for they would turn your sons from following me to serving alien gods.” (Deut. 7:3,4, To Christians the same prohibition was carried over when they were told to marry “ only in the Lord” . (1 Cor. 7:39, NW) Of course, there are always some headstrong ones who resent any interference in their personal affairs, even from God’s Word. Solomon was one of such. He married wom en not in the truth, probably reasoning that they were nice girls, and that he could get them into the truth after marriage. Instead, they got him out of the truth. God’s guiding Word was right, and Solo mon’s rejection of it was so wrong it cost

'HE sun that warms our earth is just one of one hundred thousand million suns in our Milky Way. Our Milky Way is just one of a million mil lion milky ways or galaxies in the known universe. All of these millions and billions and trillions of stars are hurtling through space, each keeping in its assigned orbit, each running on a schedule of split-second timing so flawless that we set our most ac curate timepieces by their movements. Can men guide them? No. And this Jehovah called to Job’s notice saying: “ Can you send forth Mazzaroth in its season, and lead forth the Bear with its satellites? Do you know the laws of the heavens?”—Job 38:32,33, AT. Birds migrate for hundreds and thou sands of miles, without map or compass, without ever having made the trip before. Can man guide the birds on their south ward flight? God queried Job: “Is it by your understanding that the hawk soars, and spreads his wings toward the south?” (Job 39:26, AT) To the backsliding, rebel lious Israelites Jehovah said: “ Even the stork knows her time for assembly and mi gration, and the crane and swallow keep the season of their coming, but my people know not the decrees of the Everliving [Jehovah].” —Jer. 8:7, Fenton. God guides the stars by his laws of mo tion and gravitation. Man cannot guide them. God guides the migrating birds by his laws of instinct. Man cannot guide 49

2fikWATCHT O W E R

B rooklyn , N. Y.

him eternal life. (1 Ki. 11:1-11) It still nervous and fidgety. To escape this uncom fortable feeling and soothe nerves and happens today. After marriage and children come, God’s calm fidgetings, today bribes are often Word guides in rearing them. Deuteron called gifts. But that is out too, for Deuter 16:19 says to officials: “ Thou shalt omy 6 : 6, 7 (AT) states: “ Theseonomy instruc tions that I am giving you today are to be not wrest judgment; thou shalt not respect fixed in your mind; you must impress them persons, neither take a gift: for a gift doth on your children, and talk about them blind the eyes of the wise, and pervert the when you are sitting at home, and when words of the righteous.” In these days you go off on a journey, when you lie down when the accepting of gifts for political and when you get up.” Christian parents favors is so common that the president of are instructed to raise their children “ in the United States suggests that public offi the discipline and authoritative advice of cials list all gifts received from their busi Jehovah” . (Eph. 6:4, This does not ness connections, this Bible rule could be say to wait until the child is old enough applied with profit to the people. There are many other fields in which the to decide for itself, to democratically cast its vote on whether it wishes to be brought Bible sets forth good guidance. It guides up “ in the discipline and authoritative ad in eating, not so much in what we eat as in vice of Jehovah” , by attendance at King how much, forbidding gluttony. It guides dom Hall, etc. This would not be theocratic in drinking, not so much in what we drink order in the family circle. God instructs as in how much, forbidding drunkenness. the parent on how to rear the child, and It would steer us out of the present moral the child does not carry any veto power collapse, forbidding lying and fornication over the divine command. The theocratic and adultery. It would reduce bickering order is for the parent to raise the child, and quarreling, advising that soft answers turn away wrath. It forbids that great not the child the parent.— Prov. 22:6. Rulers over men and nations could find troublemaker in human relations, the gosgood guidance in the Bible, just as the siper and the talebearer. It would halt kings of Israel were commanded to find it: much evil at its inception, telling us to ren “ As soon as he has taken his seat on his der evil for evil to no man. It would silence royal throne, he must write for himself the guns and bombs of war, forbidding kill in a book a copy of this code as approved ing. It would eliminate racial prejudice, re by the Levitical priests; he must keep it minding us that all men came from one with him, and peruse it all the days of his man, Adam, and that all can be made one life, that he may learn to stand in awe of in or under Christ. All class distinctions the L ord his God, by being careful to ob and false standards set up by vain humans serve all the provisions of this code and would vanish under the Bible’s guidance. these statutes, that he may not consider This old world would be changed beyond himself more exempt than his fellow- recognition if it but followed a few of the Bible’s guiding principles. countrymen.”— Deut. 17:18-20, AT. Most important of all, the Bible guides No special privilege for ruler or party members of a political machine. No bribes in true worship of the Creator. It explains either, for Psalm 26:10 condemns those his purposes toward the earth and us, in whose “ right hand is filled with bribes” . structs us about Christ’s kingdom, com (Margin) This word “ bribe” , it is a nasty mands us to preach this kingdom. (Matt. word and its use makes certain politicians 24:14; 2 Tim. 4:2) Its prophecies show us

January 15, 1952

^HeWATCHTOWEFL

the sign that announces the nearness of Armageddon, the divine battle that sweeps wickedness from the earth to make room for a clean new world of righteousness. In symbol this battle is spoken of as winter, and we should see the sign of this symbol ical winter’s approach. (Matt. 24:20; Rev. 16:14,16) God-given instinct guides the animals and birds to react to the sign of literal winter’s approach and make the necessary preparations to pass through alive; God-given intelligence should make mankind react to God’s Word and the sign it gives of Armageddon’s approach and make us prepare for surviving it. FALSE GUIDES

Those who are fashioned after this sys tem of things cast God’s Word into the dis card. They have new guides, new gods. Many take themselves as their guides, thinking if they do as they think best all will be well. The Bible disagrees: “ What man thinks a right course, may end upon the road to death.” “ Man’s ways are always right in his own eyes, but the Eternal has the verdict on his life.”— Prov. 14:12; 21:2, Mo. Some cling to orthodox religions as a sure guide. Yet Jesus said the clergy were blind guides and those who followed them would land in the ditch with them. (Matt. 15:14) Why were their religions false? Jesus told them why. Listen: “ Why is it you also overstep the commandment of God because of your tradition? . . . you have made the word of God invalid because of your tradition. You hypocrites, Isaiah aptly prophesied about you, when he said: ‘This people honors me with their lips, yet their hearts are far removed from me. It is in vain that they keep paying respect to me, because they teach commands of men as doctrines.’ ” (Matt. 15:3-9, AW) It is the same today. Tradition and creed crowd

out God’s Word in the Fundamentalist religions. The Modernist clergy cast God’s Word aside altogether, saying the God of the Old Testament is a tribal god of the Jews, a bloody god. Or, as one prominent clergy man called Jehovah, “ a dirty bully!” They turn to science and philosophy, advocating psychology and psychiatry for the mind. (Col. 2:8) But attend to what Doctor James Tucker Fisher, a leading psychia trist, said in his book A Few Buttons Miss ing: the Case Book of a Psychiatrist: “ If you were to take the sum total of all the authoritative articles ever written by the most qualified of psychologists and psychi atrists on the subject of mental hygiene— if you were to combine them and refine them and cleave out the excess verbiage— if you were to take the whole of the meat and none of the parsley, and if you were to have these unadulterated bits of pure scientific knowledge concisely expressed by the most capable of living poets, you would have an awkward and incomplete summation of the Sermon on the Mount.” It is as Anthony Standen says in his book Science Is a Sacred Cow, page 151: “ A so cial scientist prefers the more long-winded expression every time, because it gives an entirely spurious impression of scientific ness to what he is doing.” For many, political rulers are their guides. The Egyptians deified the Phar aohs; the Romans deified the Caesars; the Communists deify Stalin, the Albani an parliament calling him “ the Deity” and “ the Glorious Savior” . Eva Peron said of her husband and Argentina’s president: “ He is God for us, so much so we cannot conceive heaven without Peron. . . . He is our sun, our air, our water, our life.” The Japanese always considered their emper ors gods, though that position was recent ly abandoned, officially. Coming to the United States, no one can

fEeW ATCHTOW ER.

accuse people of thinking President Tru man or his political associates are gods. So instead Truman and his political cronies always talk about praying for God’s help, getting Him on their side. But how could this succeed? God says his kingdom is no part of this world, that Satan is the god of this world, that the whole world lies in this wicked one’s grasp, and that a friend of the world is the enemy of God. Will prayer make God become a friend of the world and his own enemy? (John 18:36; 2 Cor. 4:4; Jas. 4:3,4; 1 John 5:19, So just how can Truman and his associates lure God into their politics? Of God the Bible says: “ He giveth snow like wool: he scattereth the hoarfrost like ashes. He casteth forth his ice like morsels: who can stand before his cold?” (Ps. 147:16,17) Jehovah has at his beck and call all the cold in the universe; so how can they entice God? He does not need a deep freezer! Again the Bible says of God: “ Every beast of the forest is mine, and the cattle upon a thousand hills.” That goes for the mink on a thousand hills too, so no use offering God a mink coat! He can make any needed coats. (Gen. 3:21) Again we read: “ The earth is the L o r d ’ s , and the fulness thereof; the world, and they that dwell therein.” (Ps. 24:1) Everything is already his, his one hundred per cent. No use trying to buy his influence for five per cent! Anyway, God is against bribes or gifts, whether to get him into govern ment or nonexistent souls out of a myth ical purgatory. Political failures and bro ken campaign promises prove men poor, unreliable, undependable, hopeless, hypo critical guides in government.— Prov. 29:2. But Jehovah God is a God who knows government, and he qualifies as a guide in matters of government. While Assyria was the second world power, God through his prophet Nahum foretold its fall. (Nah. 1:8; 2:6,8) Isaiah foretold the fall of

B rooklyn, N . Y .

Babylon, the third world power, to Cyrus the Persian, while Assyria still stood as the second power and Babylon had not even become a world power. (Isa. 44:28; 45:1) Daniel, while Babylon was the third power, foretold the falls of the fourth and the fifth powers to come and the rise of the sixth. (Dan. 8:20-25) And when Rome was the sixth power John foretold the rise and fall of the seventh and of the eighth coming in, which would be an international combine of ruling powers that would go down, come back, then go into perdition. (Rev. 17:8-14) This international combine arose as the League of Nations, went down, and returned as the United Nations. Its final fall will come at Armageddon, at the latest. God knows human government for ward and backward. Judging by the re sults, human rulers know it only back ward. Jehovah God is for clean government, for Christ’s government, which is a theo cratic government. God will not identify himself with a government where gamblers pull strings and politicians play the pup pets and dance in response. Today it seems that the Gettysburg address’ high resolve that “ government of the people, by the people, for the people shall not perish from the earth” has been replaced by the resolve of the defenders of the political puppets of gamblers, which new resolve seems to be that “ government of corrup tion, by the corrupted, for the corrupt ers shall not perish from the earth” . But it will perish. We hope so, we think so, we know so, because God says so: “ In the days of these kings shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom, which shall never be destroyed: and the kingdom shall not be left to other people, but it shall break in pieces and consume all these kingdoms, and it shall stand for ever.”— Dan. 2:44. That will be a government of God, by God, for the worshipers of God; and it

Ja n u a r y

15, 1952

SReWATCHTOWER

shall not perish from the earth, but will continue as long as the sun shines and will give an abundance of peace as long as the moon endures. The King, Christ Jesus, will judge among many peoples and rebuke strong nations, and swords will be beaten into plowshares, and spears into pruning hooks, nation will not lift up sword against nation, neither shall they learn war any more. His kingdom is an everlasting king dom, and his dominion endures throughout all generations. By him God opens his hand and satisfies the desire of every liv ing thing, because then every living, breathing thing will be praising Jehovah. He will bring in health and cure for the people, and wipe every tear from their eyes, and death will be no more, neither mourning nor outcry nor pain. Nothing will hurt or destroy in all that blessed new world, because the former things of this old world will have passed away and will have been forgotten after Jehovah makes all things new.—Ps. 72:7,8; 145:13,16;

150:6; Isa. 11:6-9; Jer. 33:6; Mic. 4:1-4; Rev. 21:1-5. So we must shun the false guides of men and their false religions, babbling psychol ogists, wordy psychiatrists and polluted politicians, all of which have built up such tremendous reputations as colossal fail ures. Look at the messes they have made, know them by their rotten fruits, reject them for their fruits. Know God as a guide by his fruits, and accept him because of those fruits. Would you like to be guided into the new world as surely as the stars are guided in their orbits? Then make their Guide your Guide. Would you like to be guided as surely as the birds are guided in their migrations? Then make their Guide your Guide. Would you like to be guided in your preparations to pass through the symbolical winter of Armageddon just as surely as birds and animals and insects are guided in their preparations to pass through literal winters? Then make their Guide your Guide.

Christians Shun Political Ambassadors

OCTOBER 20, 1951, the presi dent of the United States appointed Gen eral Mark W. Clark ambassador extraordi nary and minister plenipotentiary to the State of Vatican City. Sharply reflecting public reaction were the thousands of letters that the White House, members of Congress and the pub lic press received, protesting the appoint ment. Among the reasons given for pro testing was that the appointment preferred the Roman Catholic Church above all oth

ers. A letter which made this point, but did so with a sense of humor, was pub lished by the Washington Evening Star, October 25, 1951: “ Now that President Truman has ap pointed an Ambassador to the Vatican, I suggest that he also make the following appointments while Congress is in adjourn ment: Gen. Vaughan, Ambassador to the Methodist Church; Mr. Boyle, Ambassador to the Baptist Church; Mr. Finnegan, Am bassador to the Presbyterian Church; Mrs.

SEeWATCHTOWER.

Merle Young, Ambassador to the Church of A l a s k a (fur c o u n t r y ) ; S e n a t o r McCarthy, Ambassador to the SeventhDay Adventist Church; Gen. MacArthur, Ambassador to the Jehovah’s Witnesses Church; Dr. Jessup, Ambassador to the Sons and D a u g h t e r s of I Will Arise Church.” Much has been and can be said and writ ten regarding why the appointment of a United States ambassador to the Vatican has neither policy nor principle to support it.# Certainly informed circles do not at tach much weight to the argument that the Vatican is a good “ listening post” , and as for its aid in fighting communism, one only needs to look at Italy, where 99.6 per cent of the people are bom and raised Catholics and where such Catholics are supporting the largest Communist party outside Russia itself. The appointment’s being made to the State of Vatican City instead of to the Holy See surely was a mere subterfuge to make legal the preferring of one religion above the rest. Nor can the fact that the United States sends ambassadors to other nations whose rulers are also heads of religion justify the Vatican appointment, because such ambassadors are sent in spite of the fact that the political ruler is also a head of religion whereas the Vatican appoint ment was made solely because the ruler of Vatican City is the head of the Roman Catholic Church. And while the United States did have a representative to the Vatican up to 1868, the pope then was a bona fide political ruler of the Papal States consisting of some 16,000 square miles and of some three million inhabitants and at that time there was no other United States ambassador in Rome. And finally, the mere fact that other democratic nations send representatives to the Vatican does not justify the United States’ doing likewise, * See Awake! January 8, 1952.

Brooklyn, N . Y.

for they do not have a constitution which erects a ‘high and impregnable wall of separation between the church and state’ , as does the United States. THE SCRIPTURAL POSITION

But what is the Scriptural position re garding a religious organization having political ambassadors? Suppose the Con stitution of the United States did not pro hibit union of church and state, would the various religious organizations claiming to be Christian then be justified in having political relations with the government, as is the case in the democratic and Protes tant countries of England and Finland? According to the Scriptures, the true Christian congregation is a chaste virgin who has been p r o m i s e d in marriage to Christ Jesus. (2 Cor. 11:2; Rev. 19:7, NW) She must therefore follow the exam ple that He set regarding friendship and relations with the political rulers of the world. Christ Jesus refused the Devil’s offer of all the kingdoms of the world on the Devil’s terms; he refused to let the Jews forcibly make him their king; he said that he was not of the world and that nei ther were his followers; it had hated him and would hate them. Plainly he told the political ruler before whom he was being tried: “ My kingdom is no part of this world.”— Matt. 4:8-10; John 6:15; 15:19; 17:16; 18:36, NW. And the words of the apostles and other disciples of Jesus show that they clearly understood this matter. They admonished Christians not to be conformed to this wicked system of things; not to get en tangled with it; not to become spotted by it, for this world is passing away. Friendly relations with the world they condemned as spiritual fornication and a d u l t e r y . “Adulteresses, do you not know that the friendship with the world is enmity with God? Whoever, therefore, wants to be a

Ja n u a r y

15, 1952

SfceWATCHTOWER.

friend of the world is constituting himself an enemy of God.”— Rom. 12:2; 2 Tim. 2:3,4; Jas. 1:27; 4:4; 1 John 2:15-17, NW. Besides, note the political, financial and moral corruption in the governments of the world. Particularly in recent months have investigations in Washington re vealed a state of corruption that stinks to heaven. Why should Christians want to have anything to do with such an unclean o r g a n i z a t i o n? Counsel the Scriptures: “ Get out from among them, and separate yourselves, . . . and quit touching the un clean thing.” Surely it would be folly for Christians to try to sew the new patch of Christian principles on that old garment of corrupt democracy. Christians, there fore, who understand God’s Word shun po litical ambassadors.—Matt. 9:16; 2 Cor. 6:17, NW. Christians have s o m e t h i n g far more practical and fruitful and safer to do than to mix with the affairs of this world for the purpose of cleaning them up. Which is? Following in the footsteps of their Leader and Master. He said: “ For this purpose I have been bom and for this purpose I have come into the world, that I should bear witness to the truth.” He commanded: “ Go therefore and make disciples of people of all the nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the holy spirit, teaching them to observe all the things I have commanded you.”— Matt. 28:19, 20; John 18:37, NW. And Jesus’ followers obeyed that com mand. “Every day in the temple and from house to house they continued without letup teaching and declaring the good news about the Christ, Jesus.” “Those who had been scattered [because of persecution, did not stop preaching but] went through the land declaring the good news of the word.” Said Paul: “ Really, woe is me if I did not declare the good news!” And he urged upon Timothy: “ Preach the word, be at it

urgently in favorable season, in trouble some season.” Nor was this preaching to be done only by a select few. The Corin thian Christians were admonished to imi tate Paul even as he imitated Christ, and the apostle Peter shows that Christians are given the light of truth that they may ‘declare abroad the excellencies of God’. —Acts 5:42; 8:4; 1 Cor. 9:16; 11:1; 2 Tim. 4:2; 1 Pet. 2:9, NW. The present-day fulfillment of B i b l e prophecy shows that we are living in the “ time of the end” of the world, the con summation of this system of things; that Jehovah has begun to rule as King through his Son who now rules in the midst of his enemies; that soon God’s patience with the wicked nations will run out, which will mean their destruction; and that following this destruction God will establish a new heavens and a new earth wherein right eousness will dwell. If it was necessary for Christ Jesus and his early followers to keep separate from the world back there, how much more important is it that Chris tians today keep separate from it in view of its impending doom? And if it was im portant to preach the good news regarding Jehovah God, Christ Jesus and the King dom then, how much more urgent is it now? Now, when “ this good news of the kingdom [must] be preached in all the in habited earth for the purpose of a witness to all the nations” , before the accomplished end comes.— Ps. 2; Matt. 24; 2 Pet. 3:13; Rev. 19:5, 6, NW. The Scriptural position is clear. Chris tians have nothing in common with the wicked, doomed nations of the world. They will therefore shun having any political ambassadors. They will confine their activ ities to making known God’s purposes, and, like the apostle Paul, be ambassadors from God and for Christ Jesus to men of good will, showing them how they can be recon ciled to God.— 2 Cor. 5:20.

E NOW take up again the a c c o u n t of the K c , S t ^ B L I £ $ “ Clean Worship” Assembly in [ Frankfurt, Germany, an ac ] count which our last issue brought up to the closing day. The great final day of the alltoo-short assembly came Sun day, August 26. The clouded skies broke and sunshine flood ed the assembly grounds. A 15-minute re He has arrived some minutes late and has port on the work in the United States by not been able to meet the speaker before one of the president’s secretaries elicited hand and address some words of welcome applauses and ah’s! of amazement. Four and appreciation to this mightiest assem speeches followed by other members of the bly that Frankfurt has ever witnessed. Brooklyn Bethel family, three of them in With no emotion on his face he listens to German. Thus out of the entire American the forthright expose of false, apostate delegation four spoke to them in the lan Christianity. Toward the close the assis guage of the country. The German-speaking tant chairman comes to conduct him down and out onto the field at the end of the talk, brothers appreciated this indeed. to be introduced to Brother Knorr and to Afternoon comes on, and the hour for offer any words of recognition to the as the widely announced public talk. The sta sembly, if he still cared. However, the dium is thronged and thousands are also lord mayor’s time is short and he must over in the Cycle Racing Bowl. Many para leave at once, and so he sends his card to sols are up to shield ladies from the beam the Society’s president by messenger and ing sun. The orchestra, 150 pieces strong, expresses admiration of Jehovah’s witness shows itself an accomplished group by its es’ organization and the speaker’s courage half hour of musical selections, in a spe in delivering this harsh message of the old cially fine medley of Kingdom Song melo Hebrew Scriptures. dies. Then a few minutes after 3 p.m. chair Brother Knorr concluded his public ad man Frost introduces the speaker, who by dress with an appeal to all interested per now has faced a number of audiences on sons to make a personal study of the Bible. this same big question. The speech is again In this behalf he announced a free copy of on, through a competent interpreter. The The Watchtower and the booklet Can You message is a double-barreled shot against Live Forever in Happiness on Earth? to false religion, it being delivered in English each and everyone there. Tens of thou and German. The big crowd now counts up sands of hands clapped in appreciation. to a high total of 47,432. Despite its size it does not prove too unwieldy to be swayed Adding the 47,432 auditors today to those by the powerful arguments of a forceful who heard this public lecture by the So speaker. Eighteen hearty applauses inter ciety’s president in London, Paris, Luxem bourg, Brussels, and Rotterdam, it makes rupt his progress. a grand total of 106,587 in Europe. Among those in the audience is the Oberbuergermeister, the Lord Mayor, of Frank With the public event over, there was no furt am Main, who is seated up in the grand rush to get away. The stadium central balcony of the stadium’s tribune. crowd was practically the same for the

h FranRfurt ^ Berlin, St.Johns

January 15, 1952

SlieWATCHTOWER.

closing features of the assembly, and all were greatly blessed for staying. A tele gram was read from Washington, D. C., signed by the 700 preconvention workers doing the preliminaries for the October as sembly in that city. The reports by the con vention committee, convention s e r v a n t H. Knoeller and his assistant W. Becker, proved very interesting. It was good to learn that the Kasse (treasury), always a problem child, had been cared for and there were enough German marks contributed to offset all convention expenses. Convention chairman Frost followed on the subject “Remaining Fearless to the Accomplished End” , and his speech was a challenge to the Communist authorities under whose regime hundreds of witnesses here from the East zone would return home just as clandestinely as they had come. The president’s concluding talk infused further strength and determination into all, especially those whom he would leave behind in divided Germany. He betrayed keen pleasure in reading first an unusual telegram, to this effect: Seventy Montrealbound new world travelers send greetings from stratocruiser at 18,000-foot altitude. Then the complementary telegram, to this effect: Greetings from Montreal on safe arrival. With 575 in Montreal tonight we share the good things of London and Paris. Then Brother Knorr went on to a brief re view of some talks, e m p h a s i z i n g our thoughts and conduct. He contrasted new world optimism with old world pessimism. “We love life,” he said. Hence those brothers in Hitler’s concentration camps hung onto life’s slim thread for a purpose. So they are a l i v e today and are here at convention and c a r r y i n g out this purpose, and will keep on doing it to the battle of Armageddon. Released from con centration camps, they did a lot of talking about God’s kingdom, optimistically so, and now, look what we have here, because

they talked! The thousands of newly added witnesses are a letter of recommendation on their work. The thing to do is to keep the theocratic organization clean for the further ingathering of other sheep, for to it is where God brings these other sheep now. Thoughtfully Brother Knorr voiced appreciation of the Frankfurt p o p u l a c e and their lord mayor and of the help he had tendered in behalf of the assembly; also of the grounds workers and of the 4,901 convention volunteer workers. It was happifying to learn that Germans were ex pected to be brought to America for study at the Gilead School and thus they would be made available for missionary work in other lands. Also, more expansion was pro jected in Germany, in token of which the branch building at Wiesbaden was to be enlarged, particularly to accommodate a big new press to be imported from the Swiss branch. In Germany the magazine Awake! is not circulated, only some copies being received by mail, but now on this new press the German Awake! was to be printed at Wiesbaden for mass distribution in Germany. It was hoped to effect all this in the next ten months. O joy! Travel instructions came now, a song, and the final prayer by the convention chairman. Then what a demonstration fol lowed! The great orchestra struck up the tune, and then the Germans broke out into a song commending Brother Knorr and his f e l l o w witnesses to God. Handkerchiefs were pulled out and waved toward him. Hundreds broke bounds and came surging across the field t o w a r d the platform, younger ones running, elderly ones step ping at a slower pace. As he came off the platform a dense mass surrounded him. How soul-stirring this show of apprecia tion! It was some time before he showed up at his convention office in the tribune building, not to go home, but to wait and see the departing conventioners off.

SHeWATCHTOWER.

Excellent preparations had been made and instructions given for the departure of those tens of thousands that night from the small Sports Field railroad station and its three platforms. Again fine organiza tion came to the fore for smooth handling of the great project without confusion, friction, fear or mishap. Standards with their company signs were again raised aloft, and those who belonged there as sembled about it. Night fell. The crowds in their particular groups stayed seated in the stadium and other assembly points, pa tiently waiting. Calls for the passengers of the respective trains of the thirty spe cials rang out over loud-speakers, one at a time, as its due time for departure drew near, the first being at 21.20 o’clock for Wetzlar, Siegen, and other points. At call the travelers making up that trainload rose and got on the march, following their standards. As they moved down the road and paths, through alternate electric light ing and shadows cast by the trees, and joy fully conversing, no children crying, it re minded Bible students of how the children of Israel in their millions marched with their heavy luggage to the assembly point for their mass departure from Egypt. The president and a number of others of us went down to the railroad station to wit ness some departures. The first train was quickly filled and pulled out at 9:25 p.m. Then another, and another, from this plat form and that, while at times a regular express train, fully alerted, sped through on an open track toward its destination. Without a great crush the friends boarded their train. A number would jam the win dows to lean out, wave hands and bid fare well. Carloads would join in song. As the trains moved out and cries of farewell rang out, we would wave back and cry out, Auf wiedersehen! Gute Reise! etc. We stayed till 10:35 p.m., by which time about eleven trains had been made up and had departed.

B rooklyn, N . Y .

Reluctant to go before the last of the thirty trains pulled out, about ten minutes after midnight, we finally departed for Wies baden. What a sight it had been! What an experience! The railroad management were amazed at the orderliness and promptness of Jehovah’s witnesses in performing this traffic feat, putting through a train on an average of every six minutes for more than 25,000 passengers. The many omnibuses were loaded and dispatched with like handling. But thou sands of friends stayed over for post convention privileges. Yes, many slept a further night in the straw. Monday before 8 a.m. throngs of friends began arriving at the Wiesbaden Bethel for an inspection trip through. By bus, car and motorcycle they came. Group by group they were con ducted through home, factory and offices. They were excited, interested, pleased. “ Wie schoen, m e sauber!” they would re mark. All day long this kept up, and more came on Tuesday. Finally 2,346 had come and made an inspection tour. Among them were about 800 visitors who had been in Hitlerite concentration camps during the Nazi regime and whom members of the Wiesbaden family recognized with joy. BERLIN EXTENSION OF ASSEMBLY

Monday morning meant a meeting with the German circuit servants for Brother Knorr. Early Tuesday morning, accom panied by the branch servant, he departed from Wiesbaden Bethel for the RheinMain airport near Frankfurt with his trav eling party. Workers doing deconstruction work at the convention grounds got word of it and went out by truck and car to give him a warm send-off. A large bouquet of flowers from the convention floral decora tions followed him into the plane. Then, at 9 a.m., a half hour before the announced time, the plane took off for Berlin, hopping over Soviet territory for the American zone

Ja n u a r y

15, 1952

SfkW ATCHTOW EFt

in that city. An hour and a half later as they left the Tempelhof airport there, they were greeted by more than 300 brothers. For the assembly in Berlin no public no tice was given by the Society, in order not to make the Communist people’s police aware of it beforehand and so imperil our brothers of the East zone. The ones who were invited were, of course, just the broth ers and Berlin friends. However, the American Berlin radio station RIAS made an announcement of it that Tuesday morn ing, so that the entire East zone was also informed that Jehovah’s witnesses would hold an assembly in the Woodland Stage (Waldbuehne). A witness anyhow! After a dinner at the Berlin office, Broth er Knorr and his companions went to the Woodland Stage, where at the district as sembly July 29-31,1949, a Resolution chal lenging and protesting to the Communist authorities of East Germany was adopted by 17,232 witnesses, this being followed by a public address by the German branch servant on “ It Is Later than You Think” to 33,657 hearers. Now in spite of the present ban on Jeho vah’s witnesses in East Germany 13,563 get together in this vast open-air amphi theater. It is estimated 8,000 of these were from the Communist East zone. After a short introduction of song and prayer, Brother Knorr gave the opening afternoon talk on “ Making Your Mind Over for New World Living” . His secretary, Brother Henschel, s p o k e next, then B r o t h e r Schroeder, who, being introduced as one of Gilead’s instructors, received an especial applause. Then Brother Frost addressed them, giving a brief report on the inter national assemblies at London and Frank furt. Finally Brother Knorr again resumed the speakers’ stand, and, through his inter preter, Swiss Brother A. RiAtimann, gave them a stirring talk, weaving in things of his speech on “ The Triumph of Clean, Un-

defiled Worship” . Then the uninterrupted four-hour assembly closed with song of praise to Jehovah. As at Frankfurt, so here Brother Knorr could not escape a big dem onstration by the brothers expressing their love and thankfulness, and it was slowly that he was able to make his way out. In the evening a session with the circuit servants took place, at which Brother Knorr had them tell him about the interest ing experiences of our fellow servants in their underground activity over there. Next day 237 newly interested ones were baptized. That morning, at eight o’clock, Brother Knorr and his party left for the next national assembly, at Copenhagen. NEWFOUNDLAND’S GREATEST ASSEMBLY

Tuesday evening, at the Rhein-Main air port Brothers Franz and Hannan took off for a flight westward toward North Ameri ca. In the half hour before departure they had a heart-cheering visit with a delegation of postconvention camp w o r k e r s who turned out in their work clothes and sang a farewell song as they boarded the plane. Wednesday morning they landed at Gander airport on Newfoundland, the tenth-largest island in the world and recently made Canada’s tenth province. From here Broth er Franz flew in a two-seater Fleet Canuck plane piloted by Gilead graduate G. Ernst, our first missionary to own his own plane and fly it in the work as circuit servant. Brother Hannan and the then branch serv ant, C. Clemons, came later by commercial TAC plane the 118 air miles to St. John’s, to the southeast. Here they lodged in the missionary home in connection with the branch. Six years ago when Gilead gradu ates first landed, there were only 35 King dom publishers in Newfoundland. They now have 21 organized companies and a peak of 315 publishers, 59 of these being in St. John’s, where they attend meetings in the Kingdom Hall in the yard back of

3TkW ATCHTOW ER.

the missionary home. In the front yard a sign stood advertising the public lecture for September 2 on “ Will Religion Meet the World Crisis?” Here, also, they had teased the public about this, by painting on sidewalks, curbs, and large stones the question “ Will it?” On August 23 came further information when the lecture handbills began to be distrib uted. Window cards were placed, informa tion marches were carried on with plac ards on the marchers, and three streamer signs were stretched across streets at strategic locations, one near the roller-rink building where the public lecture and threeday convention were to be held. As the bet ter halls in St. John’s are controlled by Catholic and Protestant religious societies, the rink was the best meeting place ob tainable. A cafeteria kitchen was erected outside the rear right of the building and meals were served through the long open windows of the hall. Friday, August 31, the c o n v e n t i o n opened at 9:30 a.m. with 90 present, de spite the low overcast and rain. From then on we just had a grand convention of three days. The fine program was capably han dled by many Gilead graduates and native publishers. Among the speakers was a native of St. John’s, who was a customs official during the time of the World War II ban on publications of our Society and on Jehovah’s witnesses, but who got the truth through reading the literature as a censor. The pioneer work was encouraged, to build it up above the 41 general pioneers then in the service; and four asked for ap plication blanks to enter Gilead School. Saturday morning a baptism was held and eight were immersed in a tarpaulin recep tacle which was installed in the missionary home’s basement. Among the three sisters immersed was the sister from Woody Island in Placentia Bay, the sister reported on in the July 15 issue of The Watchtower

B rooklyn, N . Y .

in the letter headed “ Results of a Longdelayed Back-Call” . She not only negoti ated the journey here but also brought her husband with her. It was enjoyable to hear her tell over the platform microphone how the pioneer first called on her and she tried to get rid of him, but later found the truth from the literature she took of him. Gilead graduate G. Stover (who made it to London and Paris by working his way there and back on boats) and Brothers Franz and Hannan brought speeches, re ports and experiences from the London and Paris assemblies. One of the first things Friday morning was the reading of this telegram just then received: “ 55 richly re freshed conventioners en route to New York stopping at Gander send love and best wishes for a successful Newfoundland clean worship assembly.” (Dated Gander Airport, August 31, 7:21 a.m.) Sunday was rainy and cold, with no heating in the roller-rink, and the big air show was billed to begin today and tomor row was Labor Day. And yet 260 turned out to hear the public talk delivered by the Society’s vice-president. It got excellent attention and at the conclusion the booklet Religion Reaps the Whirlwind was distrib uted free and many copies were eagerly taken. So well pleased were they that many interested attenders stayed for the assem bly’s closing session and we had an attend ance of 200. When the assembly concluded, all were overflowing with gratitude and gladness. It had been the best yet in New foundland and gave promise of good prog ress and increase in the work up there. It really meant something for so many to assemble together, traveling long distances and by circuitous routes and on slow trains and by boat. Next day a good-sized crowd of the conventioners turned up at the local airport to give the two Society’s represent atives from Brooklyn Bethel a cheering send-off.

the battle of Armageddon, along with those who prac tice it, convince us that this is from the hand of Jeho vah to guide His people in crucial days. R eligion Done these The excellent Scriptural argumentation and sound reasoning identify for us undeniably the one pure worship, made known to October 1 0 , 195^ ehovah’s servants in a series of divine Mr. N. H. Knorr, President, revelations. We rejoice that these revela Watch Tower Bible & Tract Society, tions have been faithfully recorded and 124 Columbia Hts., Preserved for us in the Bible. How com Brooklyn 2, N. Y. forting and assuring to know that the complete victory of true worship is near at Dear Brother Knorr: hand, when once again throughout all the universe there will be just one true reli Having just completed a thorough and gion, pure and undefiled. comprehensive study of the Society’s lat By a study est publication, WhatHas Religion Done of What Has Religion Done for Mankind? along with the Bible, any for Mankind?we the students of the 18th honest person will be able to identify all class of Gilead desire to express to you our false religion, for here are presented con gratitude to Jehovah God and to His “ faith cisely and fairly the fundamental doctrines ful and discreet slave” for this excellent of the major religions of the world, en provision. abling the seeker for truth to eliminate all We have found that What Has Religion false religions and hold fast “ the faith that Done for Mankind?strikes a universal aponce for all time delivered to the holy was peal. It has been written for sincere per ones” . With this instrument Jehovah’s sons, not only of Christendom but also for servants will be equipped for service in any those of heathendom. From the sound foun part of the world, among all peoples. Sure dation laid in the introductory chapters it ly Jesus’ promise has been fulfilled: “ I will traced for us the history of religion for the give you forceful speech and wisdom which nearly sixty centuries of mankind’s exist all your opposers together will not be able ence. We learned how the mimic god, Sa to resist or dispute.”— Luke 21:15, NW. Our appreciation of the truth and of the tan, stealthily infiltrated apostate religion to corrupt true worship before the Flood, privileges that are set before us has been again in Nimrod’s day, then among the e n h a n c e d immeasurably. Truly in the children of Israel, and finally after the words of the final chapter: “ [Jehovah is] death of the apostles in this era since a God worthy of the gratitude, affection Christ. With joy we watched the triumph and worship of all creatures with all their time and time again of the true religion heart, mind, soul, and strength. We can over the false kind and its demon gods. Its love a God like this. Drawn to Jehovah by ring of confidence and the assurance it his matchless loving-kindness, we want to worship and adore such a God as He is.” holds out that pure religion will survive

GI LEAD CLASS APPRECIATES

far NVanfe'nd'

SFKeWATCHTOWE&

We are glad to be the first class at Gilead to have had this publication as one of our textbooks. Being free from bondage of this old world, which is due to end shortly, we have been stirred to desire men of all kinds to obtain this knowledge and to get free. To aid in our obtaining many future home Bible studies in this publication we are particularly pleased with the new feature at the end of the book, entitled “ How to

B rooklyn , N. Y.

Follow Up Your Reading of This Book” . This certainly should move many honesthearted ones to welcome studies. We are resolved to go forward to a more abundant life, helping others to learn the clean, un defiled worship of their Creator through the Anointed Seed, Christ Jesus. Yours for clean worship, T he 18th C lass

Gilead

not in line for the high calling in Christ Jesus. Many professed Christians today might be will ing to die for their faith, but still not be Jesus’ footstep followers and meeting the Scriptural requirements for such.

• According to the article “Hated for His N a m e" in the September 1, 1951, W a tch tow er, hundreds of thousands of Christians died in the “ten persecutions” starting in Nero's time, 144,000 dying in Egypt alone during one of the persecutions. How can this be harmonized with the Scriptural limitation of 144,000 placed on the number being in Christ’s body, and which position was the only one open to Christians during those centuries?— J. A., Dominican Re public. The article did not class with any finality the individuals that died during these persecutions, but spoke of the results in a general way. Note that a key qualification was made in the case referred to in the question: “In the province of Egypt alone, 144,000 such professed Chris tians died by violence in the course of this per secution, in addition to another 700,000 who died as a result of fatigues encountered in banishment or under enforced public works.” The victims are identified as “ professed Chris tians”, not Christians in fact. M any of those persons might have been caught in the wave of persecution, but m ay never have actually preached the truth or followed in Jesus’ foot steps, being only professed Christians. They knew the world they lived in was rotten and they were listening to the message of the Chris tians and willing to die for it even though

• Since John the Baptist had seen the spirit coming down as a dove out of heaven and re maining upon Christ Jesus, in accord with the sign Jehovah had told him to look for in iden tifying the Messiah (John 1:32-34), why did he later send his disciples to inquire of Jesus whether He was the Coming One?— E. P., Bolivia. Matthew 11:2-6 ( N W ) states: “John, having heard in jail about the works of the Christ, sent by means of his own disciples and said to him: ‘Are you the Coming One or are we to expect a different one?’ In reply Jesus said to them: ‘Go your way and report to John what you are hearing and seeing: The blind are seeing again, and the lame are walking about, the lepers are being cleansed and the deaf are hearing, and the dead are being raised up, and the poor are having the good news declared to them; and happy is he that finds no cause for stum bling in me.’ ” John sent for this report, not because he doubted that Jesus was the Messiah, but be cause he wanted verification. He knew that the prophecies had foretold certain works that the Messiah would perform, and for him to get such a report of these things taking place, and a firsthand report at that, would be very strengthening for him as he languished in pris on. Jesus did not consider John’s inquiry an evidence of lack of belief and send John a re buke, but he sent an encouraging report of what was happening, showing that such prophe-

Ja n u a r y

15, 1952

SiieWATCHTOWEFL

cies as Isaiah 35:3-6 were undergoing a fulfill ment in both a physical and a spiritual sense. So it was a proper request for a confirmation of the announcement John had previously made of Jesus as Messiah, and to hear a wonderful report on how Jesus was measuring up to the requirements of Messiah was comforting to this imprisoned one who was soon to be be headed. • How can one determine whether he is of the anointed class, and hence should partake of the Memorial em blem s?— E. B., California. A fter Pentecost in the first century any who had the spirit of God, as evidenced by his hav ing one or more gifts of the spirit, would have no difficulty deciding whether he was of the anointed class, for that was a time set aside exclusively for begetting heavenly heirs. On this firm foundation he would entertain heaven ly hopes. Today the circumstances are altered. One m ay have dedicated him self to doing God's will, symbolized that dedication, and demon strated that he has the spirit of God by doing Jehovah's will, doing it in the love of God and trying to imitate him and his dear Son; but how would he know that his having the spirit of God was assurance that he was going to heaven? The spirit of God is also on the “other sheep”, and not just on the anointed remnant. So how can we determine the matter today? It seems from the Scriptures that God was specially taking out the spiritual class up un til 1931, in a general way, and this does have some bearing on the matter. However, it is not conclusive. Since 1931 there are those who have entered the service and who give evidence of being begotten by the spirit and who have their hopes set upon being of the heavenly heirs. So there is evidence of some coming into the heav enly class since 1931; though not on a general scale, but only individuals here and there who are taken in to fill up the places of some who may turn unfaithful. You would have to examine yourself on this basis: “H ave I dedicated m y life to God through Jesus Christ to do his will forevermore? Do I have the spirit of God? Is God dealing with me? Yes, I have the evidence that God is deal ing with m e; he is using me in his service. He is providing for me. He is giving me a place in connection with his organization, and I am real-

izing many blessings, and am growing in the understanding of his W ord. I have all of these indications that I have his spirit, and I am try ing to act as a real Christian and follower of Christ Jesus would in displaying the spirit of the Lord in that way.” This examination with the above-outlined results would indicate one had the spirit of the Lord, whether of the anointed class or of the “ other sheep” . Then, what is the thing that draws the line of demarcation between the two classes and puts you either on the side of the “great crowd” or on the side of the anointed remnant? A s you examine yourself you have to determine what your hope is, because God is dealing with you and is cultivating in you some sort o f a hope. In Romans chapter 8 Paul discusses how “ the spirit itself bears witness with our spirit that we are God's children” called to be joint heirs with Christ in the heavenly kingdom, and adds: “For we were saved in this hope; but hope that is seen is not hope, for when a man sees a thing, does he hope for it? ”— Rom. 8:16, 24, N W . So, you see that you have to be saved in a certain hope. Now God deals with you and he must by his dealings with you and his revela tions of truth to you cultivate in you some hope. If he cultivates in you the hope of going to heaven, that becomes a firm confidence of yours, and you are just swallowed up in that hope, so that you are talking as one who has the hope of going to heaven, you are counting on that, you are thinking that, you offer prayers to God in expression of that hope. You are set ting that as your goal. It permeates your whole being. You cannot get it out of your system. It is the hope that engrosses you. Then it must be that God has aroused that hope and caused it to come to life in you, for it is not a natural hope for earthly man to entertain. If you are one of the Jonadabs or one of the “great crowd” of good-will persons you will not be consumed by this heavenly hope. Some of the Jonadabs are very prominent in the Lord’s work and have an important part in it, but they do not have that hope when you talk to them. Their desires and hopes gravitate to the earth ly things. They talk about the beautiful forests, how they would love to be a forester at the present time and have that as their contin ual surroundings, and they like to mingle with the animals and have dominion over them, and

SEeWATCHTOWER,

also the birds of the air and fish of the sea and everything that creeps over the face of the earth. That is what they love, and they are looking forward to enjoying those things. Oh, they understand their Bible. They have a very advanced comprehension of the doctrines and truths of the Bible. But when you talk to them, that is the w ay they express themselves. They have no desire for the heavenly things at all. They do not want to be like an angel, or even see God face to face, beholding him in his su pernal glory. That would be wonderful, they admit, more so than any possible earthly bless ings; but they just do not have such desires or hopes in them.

B rooklyn, N . Y.

So, it seems that after you have inspected the matter of time, the possession of God's spirit, his dealings with you, then you have to take into consideration, “W h at are m y real, sincere, heartfelt hopes in this m a tter?" Then you de cide your position; no one else can decide for you. Decide whether you have the consuming spiritual aspirations. I f so, then follow through with those. That is in your system and you can not get it out, so act accordingly. Participate in the Memorial emblems. Whereas, if you do not have that hope, if you are divided and un certain, then it appears that you are of the earthly class, and hence should not partake of the emblems at Memorial time.

“ WATCHTOWER”

STUDIES

W eek of February 17: Training Children for Life in the New World, II 1-20. W eek of February 24: Training Children for Life in the New World, fl 21-23; also, Counteracting Old W orld Influences on Children.

'r f * iT iO T c r ic i7 x g

JEHOVAH’S KINGDOM

FEBRUARY 1, 1952 Semimonthly

IS INTERFAITH G O D ’S W AY? JEHOVAH’S THEOCRATIC ORGANIZATIO N TODAY TESTING THE CHAIN OF PAPAL SUCCESSORS HARVEST TIME IN NORTHERN EUROPE AVO ID SHAME BY STUDY

©WTB&TS

YOU ARE MY WITNESSES

SAYS JEHOVAH — Isa. 43:12

T H E P U R P O S E O F “ T H E W A T C H T O W E R ’’ Literal towers in Bible times were elevated vantage points from which watchmen could observe happenings, warn of danger, or announce good news. Our magazine figuratively occupies such a vantage point, for it is founded on the very pinnacle of wisdom, G od's W o r d . That elevates it above racial, national and political propagandas and prejudices, frees it from selfish bias. It is not bound by any traditional creed, but its message advanc es as the light on G od ’s purposes and works increases.— Habakkuk 2 :1 -3 . It sees things Scripturally. W h e n it observes this generation afflicted with greed, delinquency, hypocrisy, atheism, war, famine, pestilence, perplex ity and fear, and persecution of unpopular minorities, it does not parrot the old fable about history repeating itself. Informed by Bible prophecy, it sees in these things the sign of the world’s time of the end. But with bright hope it also sees opening up for us just beyond these woes the portals of a new world. Thus viewed, “ The W atchtow er” stands as a watchman atop a tower, alert to what is going on, awake to note signs of danger, faithful to point out the way of escape. It announces Jehovah’s kingdom established by Christ’s enthronement in heaven, feeds his kingdom joint-heirs with spiritual food, cheers men of good will with glorious prospects of eternal life in a paradise earth, comforts us with the resurrection promise for the dead. It is not dogmatic, but has a confident ring in its voice, because it is based on G od’s W o r d . It does not privately interpret prophecy, but calls at tention to physical facts, sets them alongside prophecy, and you see for your self how well the two match, how accurately Jehovah interprets his own prophecy. In the interests of our salvation, it keeps sharp and faithful focus on Bible truth, and views religious news generally. ‘Be watchful in these perilous times,’ God admonishes. So keep on the watch by regularly reading “ The W atchtow er’’.

« PUBLISHED BY THE WATCH TOWER BIBLE & TRACT SOCIETY 117 Adams Street Brooklyn 1, N. Y., U. S. A. N. H. K no r r , President G r a n t S uiter , Secretary

“They will all be taught by Jehovah.”—John 6:45, NW: Isaiah 54:13 Printing this issue:

CONTENTS

1,310,000

Five cents a copy

PUBLISHED IN THE FOLLOWING LANGUAGES

Avoid Shame by Study

Is Interfaith God's W a y ?

“Record Record"

Jehovah's Theocratic Organization Today

“Out of the Mouth of B abes"

Testing the Chain of Papal Successors

Theocracy’s Increase

Harvest Time in Northern Europe

Questions from Readers

Announcements

Abbreviations used is “The Watchtower” for the following Bible versions AS - American Standard Version L X X - The Septuagint Version AT - An American Translation Mo - James Moffatt’s version Da - J. N. Darby's version NW - New World Translation Dy - Catholic Douay version Ro - J. B. Rotherham's version ED - The Emphatic Diaglott RS - Revised Standard Version he - Isaac Leeser's version Yg - Robert Young's version Unless otherwise Indicated, the Bible used is the King James Version

Semimonthly

Afrikaans Cebu-Visayan Danish English Finnish French German Hiligaynon-Vlsayan Hollandish Ilocano

Italian Japanese Norwegian Pangasinan Slovenian Spanish Swedish Tagalog Zulu

Monthly

Arabic Chlshona Cinyanja Clwemba Greek Ibo Kanarese Malayalam Polish

Portuguese Russian Siamese Sikololo Slovak Twi Ukrainian Yoruba

Watch Tower Society offices Yearly subscription rate America, U.S., 117 Adams St., Brooklyn 1, N.Y. $1 Australia, 11 Beresford Rd., Strathfleld, N.S.W. 8s British West Indies, 21 Taylor St., Port of Spain, Trinidad $1.72 Canada, 40 Irwin Ave., Toronto 5, Ontario $1 England, 34 Craven Terrace, London, W. 2 7s Jamaica, 151 King St., Kingston 7s New Zealand, Q.P.O. Box 30, Wellington, C. 1 7s South Africa, 623 Boston House, Cape Town 7s Remittances should be sent to office in your country in compliance with regulations to guarantee safe delivery of money. Remittances are accepted at Brooklyn from countries where no office is located, by international money order only. Subscription rates in different countries are here stated in local currency. Notice of expiration (with renewal blank) is sent at least two issues before subscription expires. Change of address when sent to our office may be expected effective within one month. Send your old as well as new address. Entered as second-class matter at Brooklyn, N. Y., Act of March 3, 1879. Printed in U. S. A.

‘T ^ T L T lO U T lc iT Z g

J E H O V A H ’S KINGDOM

AVOID SHAME BY STUDY NW) If they kept quiet and were content to dress and pose the part of ministers, they might fool even informed persons into thinking them representatives of the lion of the tribe of Judah. Instead, they open their mouths and bray out ancient pagan isms and creeds, or modem philosophies and politics, and expose themselves as im postors and bring down upon their heads a beating from God’s Word.— Jer. 23:25-32. These professed ministers of God spurn his u n a d u l t e r a t e d Word, yet in their worldly-wise speeches try to twist and dis tort his Word into supporting their lies. Of such Jehovah says: “ My people know not the ordinance of the L ord. H ow can you say, ‘We are wise, and the law of the L ord is with us’ ? When lo, the lying pen of the scribes has turned it into a lie! So the wise shall be abashed, they shall be dumbfounded and taken; for lo, they have spurned the word of the L ord, and what wisdom, then, have they?” (Jer. 8:7-9, AT) Their unscriptural utterances put them more and more in line for a beating from God’s Word, and as their exposure increases their shame will mount: “ It shall come to pass on that day, that the prophets will each be ashamed of his vision when he prophesies; nor will he clothe himself with a hairy mantle [the prophet’s garb] in or der to deceive people. And he will say, ‘No prophet am I! I am a tiller of the soil. The land has been my occupation from my youth.’ Zech. 13:4, 5, AT.

POPULAR fable tells us of a donkey that yearned to be like the ferocious lion that could rush out and roar mightily and scatter people in a panic. One day this donkey came upon a lion’s skin. He saw his chance. He draped it over his frame and charged into a group of men. They scat tered in a most gratifying way, and in his elation the donkey forgot himself and thought that he would roar like a lion. But he only brayed like an ass. The masquerade was over. The men knew him for what he was and returned and gave him a good beating. Proverbs 17:28 (Mo) declares: “ Even a fool may pass for wise, if he says noth ing; with closed lips he may be counted sensible.” Proverbs 18:6 (Mo) states: “A fool’s talk gets him into trouble, his tongue brings him a beating.” The donkey looked the part of a lion and as long as he kept quiet he fooled the men, but when he opened his mouth he betrayed his true identity. His asinine tongue brought him a beating. So it is with many who claim to be min isters of God. They dress the part. For out ward show many overdress the part, seek ing to advertise their supposed piety. They are like the scribes and Pharisees that Jesus described: “ All the works they do they do to be viewed by men; for they b r o a d e n the scripture-containing cases that they wear as safeguards, and enlarge the fringes of their garments.” (Matt. 23:5, 67

ffkWATCHTOWEFL

What a reversal! Now they seek a dis guise to hide their former pretense of be ing a minister! Just as two wrongs do not make a right, so two disguises do not make a right identity. First they pretend to be ministers of God, next they pretend to be tillers of soil, while all the time they are ministers of Satan. It is no cause for won der. “ Satan himself keeps transforming himself into an angel of light. It is there fore nothing great if his ministers also keep transforming themselves into minis ters of righteousness.” (2 Cor. 11:14,15, NW) But when they fail in this deception, they shift to another disguise, rather than admitting their falseness. If they had studied God’s Word in sin cerity, they could have spoken in a way that would have proved their ministerial claims true. Their lack of study in a spirit of meekness and humbleness has brought them to shame. It should be an object les son to true ministers. It should make them realize the necessity of diligent study of God’s Word. When you arm yourself with “ the sword of the spirit, that is, God’s word” , and go on the streets and from door to door and into the homes of the people, preaching the gospel as Jesus did, you ap pear to be his follower, a minister of God. (Eph. 6:17, NW) Then persons ask you questions about the Bible. No longer can you merely appear to be a minister. You must open your mouth and talk. Will your words expose you as an impostor, or will they confirm you as a well-informed minis ter of Jehovah? Will you be like the donkey in the lion’s skin, or like the clerical wolves in sheep’s clothing? You will if you have not studied to answer.— Matt. 7:15. But if you have done what Jehovah God has told you to do, you know how to an swer and avoid shame. “ The righteous man studies what he should answer.” Do this, “ so as to know how you ought to give an answer to each one.” You will be “ always

B rooklyn , N. Y.

ready to make a defense before everyone that demands of you a reason for the hope in you” . Without shame you will be able to handle the truth expertly and accom plish your ministry, even in a time when people prefer to have their ears tickled by empty speeches and unhealthful teachings: “Do your utmost to present yourself ap proved to God, a workman with nothing to be ashamed of, handling the word of the truth aright. But shun empty speeches that violate what is holy; for they will advance to more and more ungodliness. For there will be a period of time when they will not put up with the healthful teaching, but, in accord with their own desires, they will ac cumulate teachers for themselves to have their ears tickled, and they will turn their ears away from the truth, whereas they will be turned aside to false stories. You, though, keep your balance in all things, suffer evil, do missionary work, thorough ly a c c o m p l i s h your ministry.”— Prov. 15:28, AT; Col. 4:6; 1 Pet. 3:15; 2 Tim. 2:15,16; 4:3-5, NW. Let the clergy of Christendom, to their ultimate shame, specialize in studying the foolish wisdom of this world. (1 Cor. 3:19) “ You, however,” like young Timothy, “ con tinue in the things you learned and were persuaded to believe, knowing from what persons you learned them and that from infancy you have known the holy writings which are able to make you wise for salva tion through the faith in connection with Christ Jesus. All Scripture is inspired of God and beneficial for teaching, for reprov ing, for setting things straight, for dis ciplining in righteousness, that the man of God may be fully competent, completely equipped for every good work.” (2 Tim. 3:14-17, NW) Then you can both look and sound like a true representative of Christ the Lion of the tribe of Judah, instead of being found an impostor through asinine braying.

EHOVAH is a God of truth. He does not ened. All churches, all creeds, are menaced. compromise with error. No crisis can The very future of the word of God—the panic him into abandoning his principles teaching that has come down to us from of truth for the sake of expediency. No the days of the prophets and the life of peril can frighten him into uniting forces Jesus— is at stake.” (New York Times, with error to present a more powerful September 29, 1951) Nearly two years front against a common enemy. No threat earlier, when pledging support to the can make him view the difference between Brotherhood Week of the National Con truth and error as petty and insignificant, ference of Christians and Jews, Truman thus making a merger of the two seem said: “Brotherhood is not only a generous justifiable under such circumstances. His impulse but also a divine command. Others truth is recorded in his Word the Bible, may be moved into brotherhood only by and despite any crises or perils the future sentiment. We acknowledge brotherhood of that truth is assured: “ The word spoken as a religious duty.” (New York Times, by Jehovah endures forever.” (Deut. 32:4; November 12, 1949) But is brotherhood John 17:17; 1 Pet. 1:25, NW) Hence the among differing church groups a divine true religion will not merge with false re command and religious duty? Since this is ligions to face with greater numbers the a Bible matter, to the Bible we go for an double peril of communism and world war, authoritative answer. as President Truman strongly urged in a 3 In unquestionable terms it testifies that speech to churchmen on September 28, Jehovah God has been against interfaith 1951: from beginning to end. From the time true 2 “ In this crisis of human affairs, all menand false worship first appeared side by who profess a belief in God should unite side, Jehovah has accepted the true and re in asking his help and his guidance. We jected the false. He did not sanction inter should lay aside our differences and come faith by looking with favor upon both together now—for never have our differ Cain’s and Abel’s worship: “ Cain bringeth ences seemed so petty and insignificant as from the fruit of the ground a present to they do in the face of the peril we confront Jehovah; and Abel, he hath brought, he today. It is not just this church or that also, from the female firstlings of his flock, church which is in danger. It is not just even from their fat ones; and Jehovah this creed or that creed which is threat looketh unto Abel and unto his present,

1, 2. What has Truman urged churchmen to do, and why will true religion refuse?

3. In the beginning how did God show himself against interfaith? 69

B r o o k l y n , N. Y. SfteWATCHTOWERand unto Cain and unto his present He the cow-goddess Hathor and her corre hath not looked; and it is very displeasing sponding divinity Apis the bull; then by to Cain, and his countenance is fallen. And the plague of boils and blisters Imhotep Jehovah saith unto Cain, ‘Why hast thou the god of medicine; next by the plague of displeasure? and why hath thy counte hail Reshpu and Qetesh the gods of storm nance fallen? Is there not, if thou dost well, and of battle; next by the plague of locusts acceptance? and if thou dost not well, at the deities of providence responsible for the opening [door] a sin-offering is crouch Egypt’s fertility and harvests; next by the ing, and unto thee its desire, and thou rul- three-day plague of darkness Thoth the est over it.’ ” Abel’s animal sacrifice counselor of Osiris and god of the moon as showed recognition of his need of a sin- well as systematizer of sun, moon and atoning sacrifice; it prefigured Christ’s stars; also Amon-Ra the god of the sun; death as a ransom. Cain’s bloodless offer and by the tenth and last plague the god ing was empty formalism. Even after cor Ra, who occasionally appeared as a male rection from God the hurt religious pride sheep and to whom all the firstborn were of Cain would not let him copy Abel’s ac sacred, being dedicated to him from birth.” ceptable way of worship by offering a suit —P. 118. able animal, which was close at hand for ISRAEL WARNED AGAINST INTERFAITH use. He murdered Abel instead. (Gen. a After separating his people from the 4:3-8, Yg; Heb. 9:22) Who showed intoler ance? Abel? Jehovah? Neither; it was the false faiths of Egypt, and disgracing the Egyptian cults in the process, Jehovah false religionist Cain. 4 Many centuries later Jehovah demongave his law to his people in the wilderness. strated in a spectacular way that he still This law specifically forbade any interfaith opposed the idea of interfaith. The captive movements. Certainly brotherhood with Israelites in Egypt wished to worship God, the false worshipers in the Promised Land but could not freely do so in the midst of was not being established by “ a divine com their Egyptian captors, who were steeped mand” or as “ a religious duty” in these in false religion. (Ex. 8:25, 26) In the ten words of instruction from Jehovah: “ You plagues that followed, Jehovah showed must be careful never to make any com that he opposed the gods of the Egyptians pact with these natives of the land to and would tolerate no interfaith movement which you are going, lest that allure you involving his people and false religions. into danger; you must demolish their altars This is clearly shown by the following quo and break their obelisks and cut down their tation, from the book Has Religion sacred poles (for you must never worship any other god: the Eternal whose [dis Done for Mankind?: position] is jealous is a jealous God), lest 6 “ By each of the plagues the demon gods you make a compact with the nations, de of Egypt were put to humiliation and dis serting to their gods, sacrificing to their grace before Jehovah whom Pharaoh de gods, agreeing to partake of their sacri fied: first, their river god the Nile, by the ficial meals, marrying your sons to their turning of it and all waters in Egypt into daughters, who will desert to their gods blood; then the frog-goddess Heqt; then Watchit the god of the ichneumon fly; then and make your sons desert also.” (Ex. o;Deut. 7:1-6,16,25,26) InM by the deadly pest upon Egypt’s livestock 34:12-16,

4, 5. Centuries later what did God do to show he still opposed interfaith and false gods?

6. How did Jehovah’s law forbid interfaith movements for his people?

F ebruary 1, 1952

SfieWATCHTOW ER

terfaith compacts with false worshipers were outlawed by Jehovah. Even such non religious associations as marriage were forbidden as being dangerous to the integ rity of the true worshiper. 7 However, the Israelites did not heed this command against interfaith and interm a r r i a g e with the demon-worshiping heathen in Canaan, and as a result they were oppressed and enslaved and were no longer effective in Jehovah’s service. They compromised and made compacts with the native inhabitants of the Promised Land and failed to root out and utterly destroy demon religion; rather they came under bondage to it. Therefore Jehovah said: “ I will not drive them out from before you; but they shall be as thorns in your sides, and their gods shall be a snare unto you.” (Judg. 2:3) Because of their unwise toler ance of false worship the Israelites were pierced with thorny demonism and snared by false gods. Even Israel’s wisest human king was unable to ignore with impunity Jehovah’s counsel against entangling alli ances with the heathen. The account of this king’s disobedience and the disastrous re sults is found at 1 Kings 11:1-11, Mo: 8 “ Now king Solomon was a lover of women; he had seven hundred royal wives, and three hundred mistresses. He married many foreign women—Moabites, Ammon ites, Edomites, Phoenicians, and Hittites— belonging to nations against whom the Eternal had warned the men of Israel, ‘You must not mix with them, nor let them mix with you, for they will be sure to se duce you to follow their gods.’ Solomon clung to these women in love. When he grew old, he had no undivided mind for the Eternal his God, as his father David had; his wives seduced him to follow foreign gods. Solomon did what was evil in the

eyes of the Eternal; he did not follow the Eternal faithfully, as his father David had done. For he put up shrines for Astarte the goddess of the Phoenicians, and for Milkom the detestable idol of the Ammon ites, and for Kemosh the detestable idol of Moab, on a hill to the east of Jerusalem. He did the same for all his foreign wives, burning incense and offering sacrifice to their gods. The Eternal was angry with Solomon for letting himself be seduced from the Eternal, the God of Israel, who had twice appeared to him and given him this order, that he was not to follow for eign gods; he did not obey what the Eter nal had ordered, and so the Eternal said to Solomon, ‘Since this is your mind, since you have not obeyed my compact and the rules I laid down for you, I will tear the kingdom from you and give it to your servant.’ ” 9 Solomon really believed in interfaith, plunging into it on a big scale. This may have promoted good will with his foreign wives and brought a measure of religious peace into his household life, just as inter faith movements today may subdue reli gious differences in national life. But it brought no peace with God. Along with his catering to the demon gods of his foreign wives, he kept up a pretense of also serv ing Jehovah, but he flouted the divine law: “ You must love the L ord your God with all your mind and all your heart and all your strength.” (Deut. 6:5, AT) “ He had no undivided mind” for Jehovah’s worship, but split his attentions. The psalmist ex pressed Jehovah’s view when he wrote: “ I hate men who are half and half.” Prior to the fall of unfaithful Judah in 607 B.C. con demnation was pronounced against those who did “ swear to Jehovah and swear by Malcam” . (Ps. 119:113, Mo; Zeph. 1:5, AS) They were like many of the faiths in

7. What resulted when Israel failed to heed this com mand ? 8. Into what plight did Solomon’s disobedience on this point plunge him?

9. In what did Solomon's interfaith activities result, and who else have placed themselves in similar circum stances ?

STieWATCHTOWER.

rooklyn

N. Y.

Christendom today that take the name of on the basis of Jesus’ name they can and God and Christ on their lips but teach and should join in interfaith movements that practice demon doctrines and pagan cere work toward the accomplishment of cer monies. (Matt. 7:20-23) Such interfaith tain mutual, broad aims, while allowing fence-straddlers are neither hot nor cold complete doctrinal independence for each for Jehovah’s worship, so to these indiffer organization. ent compromisers Christ Jesus says: “I 12 In using this text to support the exist know your deeds, that you are neither cold ence of separate church groups or faiths, nor hot. I wish you were cold or else hot. they ignore the circumstances of those So, because you are lukewarm and neither times. Not all believers in Jesus followed hot nor cold, I am going to vomit you out him along with the twelve apostles. Some of my mouth.”— Rev. 3:15,16, NW. who wanted to follow Jesus were told to go 10 Centuries later when Jesus the Mesback home and bear witness to him there. siah was on earth the Jewish religionists (Mark 5:18-20) Hence it was not neces were split into several sects, yet they were sary for this man to bodily follow Jesus to united in taking the Lord God’s name upon be on his side. When Jesus sent out his their lips and they were also united in cer twelve apostles to preach, his instructions tain political purposes and social goals and did not include any directions to establish even in the religious end of silencing Jesus congregations of Christians, nor was this and his followers. But this surface co command given to the seventy sent out operation in certain matters brought no later. (Matt. 10:1-42; Luke 10:1-16) They real unity in the important field of wor were merely to give a witness from house ship, as shown by their being divided and to house and locate believers there. Jesus set at odds with one another even while was not then establishing the congregation they were uniting for a common purpose, al arrangement in opposition to the syna the squelching of the one true worship. gogues, but he allowed the synagogues to — Acts 23:6-10. remain and his believers to attend the serv ices there. He went there himself and JESUS NO CHAMPION FOR INTERFAITH preached about the Prophets and the Law, “ However, some professed Christians which Law was still in effect and which he today say that Jesus himself was for inter did not oppose. (Matt. 5:17; Luke 4:15-21) faith, quoting in support Mark 9:38-40 So this young man who was preaching and (NW): “ John said to him: ‘Teacher, we casting out demons on the basis of Jesus’ saw a certain man expelling demons by the name did not have to be in the immediate use of your name and we tried to prevent company of Jesus and the twelve apostles, him, because he was not accompanying us.’ and his being separated from them did not But Jesus said: ‘Do not try to prevent him, imply that he was of a separate congre for there is no one that will do a powerful gation, for the Christian congregation had work on the basis of my name that will not been set up at that time. quickly be able to revile me; for he that is 13 After Pentecost when Jesus did build not against us is for us.’ ” They contend up his spiritual congregation on himself as that this shows the propriety of separate the anointed King, then distinct congrega religious organizations, each doing good tions of Christians were established. Then work in its way; yet since they all operate 10. What religious unity existed in Jesus’ day? 11. What do some today contend concerning Mark 9:38-40?

12. What do such contenders Ignore and fail to appre ciate? 13, 14. How did the situation change after Pentecost, and what incident proves a change took place?

F ebruary 1, 1952

SHeWATCHTOWER.

if this young man wanted to be a real fol brought their books together and burned lower of Christ he could not keep himself them up before everybody. And they cal apart from the company of Christians, but culated together the prices of them and he must associate with some company of found them worth fifty thousand pieces of Christians and function with them in order silver. Thus in a mighty way the word of to receive the outpouring of the holy spirit Jehovah kept g r o w i n g and prevailing.” NW. and the spiritual gifts through or in the —Acts 19:13-20, 15 So the case of this young man cannot presence of Jesus’ apostles. The time was be used to justify the existence of numer past for such individual preaching and ousting of demons, and if the young man ous sects and cults operating in Jesus’ had tried that he would have been wrongly name. They are against Jehovah’s faithful trying to build up an organization of fol witnesses who now preach Jesus and his lowers for himself. His use of Jesus’ name kingdom, and, since they are against the in exorcising demons would have been least of these his brothers, they are against wrong, and the results would have been as him and their mere use of Jesus’ name does disastrous as in the case of the sons of not gain favorable recognition of them as Sceva, Jews who used Jesus’ name without true followers. (Matt. 7:21; 25:40,45) becoming Christians. Note that the record They are like the religious sects of the of their improper use of Jesus’ name con Jews in Jesus’ day that used God’s name tinues on and shows that sincere converts but sought to scatter the sheep: “ He that abandoned such former practices and be is not on my side is against me, and he that came a part of the established Christian does not gather with me scatters.” (Matt. 12:30, NW) There is no neutral ground; congregational arrangement: 14 “ Certain ones of the traveling Jewsone is either for or against. No loose bonds who practiced the casting out of demons of interfaith can draw the two sides to also undertook to name the name of the gether. 18 Christ Jesus’ opposition to a mingling Lord Jesus over those having the wicked spirits, saying: ‘I solemnly charge you by of different faiths is forcefully shown by Jesus whom Paul preaches.’ Now there an illustration he used on one occasion. were seven sons of a certain Sceva, a Jew Certain ones had stated, “ The disciples of ish chief priest, doing this. But in answer John fast frequently and offer supplica the wicked spirit said to them: ‘I know tions, and so do those of the Pharisees, but Jesus and I am acquainted with Paul; but yours eat and drink,” and to this Jesus re who are you?’ With that the man in whom plied: “ No one cuts a patch from a new the wicked spirit was leaped upon them, outer garment and sews it onto an old out got the mastery of .the two of them, and er garment; but if he does, then both the prevailed against them, so that they fled new patch tears away and the patch from naked and wounded out of that house. This the new garment does not match the old. became known to all, both the Jews and Moreover, no one puts new wine into old the Greeks that dwelt in Ephesus, and a wineskins; but if he does, then the new fear fell upon them all, and the name of the wine will burst the wineskins, and it will Lord Jesus went on being magnified. And be spilled out and the wineskins will be many of those who had become believers ruined. But new wine must be put into new would come and confess and report their wineskins. No one that has drunk old wine practices openly. Indeed, quite a number 15. How do sects and cults today show themselves against Christ? of those who practiced m a g i c a l arts 16. What illustration is quoted for consideration?

SfEeWATCHTOWER.

wants new; for he says, ‘The old is nice.’ ” — Luke 5:33-39, NW. 17 By this illustration Jesus pointed out that he was bringing in an entirely new system of things, and that it was not to be attached to the groups that followed John the Baptist or the Pharisees. The disciples of Jesus were not to attach themselves to such groups or conform to their customs or ceremonies. Jesus was not bringing in this new system of things to patch up or bolster up or prolong old worn-out systems of wor ship that were ready for the discard. The previous religious systems could not con tain the new system of things, were not adequate for this new system, could not exist alongside the new system, but would be brought to their end by the new system of things. Even the Law of Moses was to be nailed to the torture stake as being ful filled and canceled. Just as a new outer gar ment was not to be cut up and used to patch up hopelessly old garments, but was to remain intact and entirely new; just as new wine was not to be poured into driedup old wineskins that had lost their elas ticity and would burst, but was to have its own new wineskin, just so the new Chris tian organization must have an entirely new system of things, permanently separate from the old religious systems that had either failed or passed the period of their usefulness. Yet, the adherents of these old systems would cling to the old, saying they had become accustomed to the comfortable fit and mellow age of the old systems. To them the old was nice; they were satisfied with their religion, it had been in the fam ily a long time, and they did not want to change to anything new. So there is a sep arateness existing that prohibits the inclu sion of the true faith in any interfaith movement. 17. How did this illustration forcefully show there was to be no mingling of different faiths?

rooklyn

N. Y.

18 Christ Jesus in unmistakable terms showed that he wanted no interfaith move ment with the clergy of his day. Instead of joining with them he told his followers: “ Let them be. Blind guides is what they are. If, then, a blind man guides a blind man, both will fall into a pit.” (Matt. 15:14, NW) On another occasion Jesus said: “Be on the alert and watch out for the yeast of the Pharisees and Sadducees.” Seeing that his disciples were confused and thinking of literal loaves with yeast in them, Jesus enlightened them as to the meaning of his pictorial language: “ ‘How is it you do not discern that I did not talk to you about loaves? But watch out for the yeast of the Pharisees and S a d d u c e e s . ’ Then they grasped that he said to watch out, not for the yeast of the loaves, but for the teach ing of the Pharisees and Sadducees.” Jesus also said: “Watch out for the yeast of the Pharisees, which is hypocrisy.” The great danger that this yeast of false religion would be to the true Christian congrega tion is stated for us, as follows: “A little yeast ferments the whole lump.” (Matt. 16:6,11,12; Luke 12:1; 1 Cor. 5:6; Gal. 5:9, NW) So the true faith stays aloof from contaminating interfaith moves. 19If Jesus favored silent toleration of error, as do modem interfaithers, why did he unleash such torrid denunciations at the scribes and Pharisees, calling them hypo crites, blind guides, fools, outwardly beau tiful but inwardly filthy, serpents and vi perous offspring doomed to destruction? (Matt. 23:1-33) If he considered brother hood “ a divine command” and “ a religious duty” , why did he tell religious leaders: “ You are from your father the Devil” ? (John 8:44, NW) Would he join with them in a Brotherhood Week? To acknowledge them as his brothers would be to acknowl18. Why is it so necessary for the true faith to stay aloof from interfaith moves? 19. What facts crush the claim that Jesus favored inter faith?

February

1, 1952

SEeWATCHTOWEFL

edge their father as his father. He would on a few principal points, just as in inter never link up with a brotherhood scheme faith movements today. Its purpose was to that would make the Devil his father in promote political solidarity and religious stead of Jehovah! Yet modern interfaith uniformity. Only true Christians resisted, zealots would embrace all, as shown by an knowing that the apostate Christians that editorial on “ Interfaith Day” : “ Christian, merged with paganism and succumbed to Jew, Moslem, Buddhist, or whatever we the state-sponsored interfaith drive had may be, we are all children of God, how violated Jehovah’s Word: “ Do not become ever differently we may conceive him.” unevenly yoked with unbelievers. For what partnership do righteousness and lawless (New York es, September 23, 1951) im T But our conception of God does matter. He ness have? Or what fellowship does light is approached only through Christ. (John have with darkness? Further, what har 14:6) Even professed Christians that do mony is there between Christ and Belial? not allow themselves to be disciplined by Or what portion does a faithful person God into conformity with his Word “ are have with an unbeliever? And what agree really illegitimate children, and not sons” . ment does God’s temple have with idols? (Heb. 12:4-11, NW) The broad road of For we are the temple of the living God; interfaith, on which “ anything goes” , is the just as God said: ‘I shall reside among broad road to destruction.— Matt. 7:13,14. them and walk among them, and I shall be 20 Centuries after Jesus’ day the Romantheir God, and they will be my people.’ emperor Constantine launched an inter ‘ “ Therefore get out from among them, and faith movement to fuse all religions, allow separate yourselves,” says Jehovah, “ and ing the various sects and cults to retain quit touching the unclean thing,” ’ ‘ “ and their many conflicting beliefs, but agreeing I will take you in.” ’ ” Then Jehovah will 20. Centuries after Jesus’ day what interfaith move was be our Father and we his sons, but not launched, and on what Scriptural grounds did Chris otherwise.— 2 Cor. 6:14-18, NW. tians shun it? “ Record Record” C “From W ashington last week came some figures which caused one sect to rejoice, while other churches might well feel ashamed.

C. “In the biggest religious gathering ever assembled in the nation’s capital, Jeho vah’s Witnesses held a three-day meeting of 57,500 persons. The members heard good news: Their numbers since 1900 have grown from 6,000 to 425,000 this year in 115 [now 121] countries. The W atch tow er, m ajor publication of the gr available in 32 [36] languages and sells 1,210,000 [semimonthly; now 1,310,000] copies. . . . But even more encouraging to the Witnesses— who refuse to serve in the armed forces and will not salute the flag because they consider it an act of worship— was the increase of understanding of their beliefs. From 1935, when 500 Witnesses ran afoul of the law because of such accusations as peddling papers without a permit or disorderly conduct, the number of annual arrests rose to 2,500 in 1942. Last year, only 50 were arrested. C. “The sad story was that, in general, churches and religious organizations are employing fewer workers and paying them lower wages than they did 22 years ago. The U. S. Department of Commerce revealed that religious groups this year were employing 218,000, but this was 4,000 below the 1929 figure. Moreover, in 1929 clergy and lay workers earned about $200 above the yearly average for all occupa tions (which was $1,421). Now the average yearly income is $3,024— but religious workers got about $750 less than that.”— N ew sw eek magazine, October 29, 1951.

na and sowed discord, t h e y demonstrated a lack of appreciation for theocratic o r d e r , and brought a plague upon themselves and others. — Ex. 12:38; Num. 11: 4-34. 3 When Achan covet ously took things ac cursed, when King Saul took over priestly du ties, when King Uzziah arrogated to himself the service of the Aaronic priesthood, all of them proved that they did not discern and r e s p e c t the theocratic organization of Jehovah. (Josh. 6:17-19; 7:1,19-25; ISam. 13:9-14; 2 Chron. 26:16-21) The scribes and Pharisees of Jesus’ day were also untheocratic, for they substituted the tradi tions of men for the Word of God and re jected Jesus the Messiah. (Matt. 15:1-9; John 19:13-18) In this they prefigured the clergy of Christendom, who reject the Bi ble and teach man-made doctrines and creeds and ally themselves with the politics of this world in preference to supporting Christ the enthroned King. They refuse to see the sign of his enthronement in heaven, and especially do they clamp shut their eyes to the feature of the sign con cerning the visible theocratic organization Jehovah would set up for his use in these last days of this old world, as foretold: “ Who really is the faithful and discreet slave whom his master appointed over his domestics to give them their food at the proper time? Happy is that slave if his master on arriving finds him doing so. Truly I say to you that he will appoint him

did not ap preciate it. Miri am and Aaron did not a l w a y s appreciate it. The Isra elites in the wilderness often failed to a p p recia te it. The mixed multitude of nonIsraelites accompanying them did not always ap preciate it. Achan lost appreciation for it. So did King Saul. So did King Uzziah. Certainly the scribes and Phari sees of Jesus’ day did not appreciate it, no more than do the clergy of our day appreciate it. 2When Korah and his associates in the wilderness wanted to exalt themselves to the priesthood and charged Moses and Aaron with taking too much on them selves, they proved that they did not appre ciate theocratic organization. The earth swallowed them up. (Num. 16:1-33) When Miriam and Aaron spoke against Jehovah’s servant Moses they momentarily failed to appreciate the theocratic organization, suf fered severe rebuke from the Lord, but were reinstated in divine favor when they endured the correction. (Num. 12:1-15) When the Israelites from twenty years old and upward refused to enter the Promised Land because the spies reported the pres ence of giants, they rebelled against theo cratic organization and showed a lack of faith in the great Theocrat Jehovah. They died in the wilderness as a result, never entering the Promised Land at all. (Num. 13:25-33; 14:1-38) When the mixed multi tude that had accompanied the Israelites out of Egypt craved flesh to eat and com plained against Jehovah’s provision of man-

orah

Jehovah’s Theocratic Organization

3. In what ways did Achan, King Saul, King Uzziah and the scribes and Pharisees show themselves untheocratic, and how do the clergy of Christendom show the same thing today?

1, 2. On what occasions did Korah, Miriam, Aaron, the Israelites and the mixed multitude fail to show appre ciation for theocratic order? 76

F ebruary 1, 1952

SlieWATCHTOWER.

over all his belongings.” -Matt. 24:45-47, NW. ‘ Those who lack appreciation of the theocratic order and who press for per sonal power and exaltation forget the prin ciple recorded at Psalm 75:5-7: “ Lift not up your horn on high: speak not with a stiff neck. For promotion cometh neither from the east, nor from the west, nor from the south. But God is the judge: he putteth down one, and setteth up another.” The visible headquarters of God’s typical theo cratic organization of Israel was spoken of as being in or on “ the sides of the north” . (Ps. 48:2; Isa. 14:13) So not from east or west or south but from Jehovah through his channel was proper promotion to come. He worked through that one theocratic or ganization, not several. In time it was re placed by a new system, and for a new, v i s i b l e theocratic organization Christ “ gave gifts in men” , which men served in various capacities in the one theocratic arrangement. They were promoted to their positions by Jehovah, and all were united in just the one hope, one faith, one bap tism. Nothing interfaith about this visible theocratic organization. (Eph. 4:4-13, As foretold, after the death of the apostles and their co-workers wolfish ones scattered and split the flock into divisive sects and disrupted the visible organization. (Acts 20:29, 30; 2 Pet. 2:1) In our present time the visible theocratic organization has been 4. What principle do ambitious ones forget, and what visible theocratic arrangements have existed or do exist?

restored by the setting up of “ the faithful and discreet slave” . “ THE FAITHFUL AND DISCREET SLAVE”

0“ Who really is the faithful and discreet slave whom his master appointed over his domestics to give them their food at the proper time?” The slave and the domestics are the same persons, only from different viewpoints. Under the term “ slave” Christ’s anointed followers of today are viewed as a class, a composite slave or composite servant. God himself so interprets mat ters: “ Ye are my witnesses, saith Jehovah, and my servant whom I have chosen.” (Isa. 43:10, AS) Note that many witnesses are called one servant. Under the term “ domestics” those making up the slave class are viewed as individuals. They are spoken of as “ body of attendants” at Luke 12:42 (NW). Murdock’s translation from the Syriac agrees in using “ domestics” at Matthew 24:45, and another translation from the Syriac, by A. S. Lewis, renders it “ companions” , that is, companion slaves. They are domestic slaves in the household of God and, as a united class or society, are termed “ the faithful and discreet slave” . Similarly, when a number of do mestics turn wicked and start to beat their 5. What is the meaning of the terms “ domestics” , as used at Matthew 24:45?

“slave”

and

5EeW ATCHTOW ER.

fellow slaves these evildoers become the foretold “ evil slave” class.— Matt. 24:4851, NW. 6Matthew 24:45-51 shows the service privileges granted to the faithful ones as a class and the punishment meted out to the unfaithful ones as a class. Matthew 25:14-30 shows the Lord’s dealing with faithful and unfaithful slaves as individ uals. As individuals each one must strive to measure up to the Master’s require ments. United as a faithful company of slaves they comprise a visible theocratic organization and in Jesus’ illustration here under discussion are pictured as a “ faith ful and discreet slave” , and this composite slave class must see to it that it provides properly for all its individual members, the domestics. Prior to the coming of the Mas ter, Christ Jesus, it must be providing for all its members “ their food at the proper time” . It must also be noted that God does not have several discreet-slave classes, sev eral theocratic organizations among which the work is divided. “ Does Christ exist di vided?” No! It is “ one body” .— 1 Cor. 1:13; 12:12,13, NW. 7But again we ask, “ Who really is the faithful and d i s c r e e t slave whom his master appointed over his domestics to give them their food at the proper time?” In 1878, forty years before the Lord’s com ing to the temple for judgment, there was a class of sincere consecrated Christians that had broken away from the hierarchic and clergy organizations and who sought to get back to true Christianity, as prac ticed by early Christians before the griev ous wolves ravished the flock after the death of the apostles. They launched a campaign to r e s t o r e the fundamental truths for the spiritually hungry to feed 6. What different views of Christ’s anointed followers are taken at Matthew 24:45-51 and Matthew 25:14-30, and what is indicated by “ the faithful and discreet slave” being only one? 7. Whom do the facts identify as “ the faithful and discreet slave” ?

B rooklyn , N. Y.

upon, to replace the pagan doctrines that had been adopted by apostate Christen dom. It was the proper time for such spirit ual food, to prepare the way before Christ’s coming for judgment at the temple. (Mai. 3:1; 4:5, 6) This group of faithful students began publication of The then called “Zion’s Watch Tower and Herald of Christ’s Presence” , and in the first issue, July 1879, its announced purpose was to provide “ meat in due season” to the “ little flock” . The facts show that it did this from 1879 on. In 1884 they formed a legal cor poration to represent in a business or legal way the society of witnesses or ministers. Down to this day the legal corporation, the Watch Tower Bible & Tract Society, has been used as an agency to publish for and direct and unify the preaching activities of the society of witnesses overspreading the earth. When Christ came for judgment in 1918 he found some associated with this group that thought the Lord had delayed his coming and they were oppressing their fellow slaves in Christ. These were cast off as the “ evil slave” class. Those faithfully serving God were identified as the “ faithful and discreet slave” class. 8 What is the Master’s decision regard ing the discreet slave? “ Truly I say to you that he will appoint him over all his be longings.” Before this promotion the slave is over only the Lord’s domestics or body of attendants, to give them their spiritual food at the proper time. Now, because of faithfulness in this one service, the slave is given much more to do. Just as the individ ual slaves in the illustration of the talents are shown being rewarded with more priv ileges if faithful and the removal of all priv ileges if unfaithful, so in this illustration dealing with the classes the f a i t h f u l , discreet-slave class is appointed over all the master’s belongings whereas the evilslave class is cast off completely. Where 8. What promotion comes to this faithful-slave class?

F ebruary

1, 1952

SfreWATCHTOWER.

once the discreet slave was responsible for feeding only the anointed body members of Christ, now it must take on the com mission: “ This good news of the kingdom will be preached in all the inhabited earth for the purpose of a witness to all the na tions, and then the accomplished end will come.”— Matt. 24:14, NW. 9To it are committed all the Kingdom interests on earth, a primary one of which is the flood of new truths that come into existence because of the fulfillment of many prophecies. The message is becom ing more full and complete, more vital for the critical times in which we live, more effective in dividing the peoples of the na tions into either the sheep or the goat class. These sheep now being gathered are the Lord’s “ other sheep” , belonging to him, and since all of the Master’s belongings are to be cared for by the discreet slave this faithful anointed class must expand its feeding program to supply not only the do mestics but also these “ other sheep” with “ their food at the proper time” . (John 10:16) This the discreet slave faithfully does. Through its legal agency, the Watchtower Society, it provides the spiritual food in printed form, arranges for meet ings, organizes service activities, sends out special traveling representatives and mis sionaries, arranges for large assemblies, and in many other ways provides the means for the domestics and other sheep to be fed and strengthened and efficiently directed in united action for Jehovah’s praise. POINTS TO APPRECIATE

10Jehovah God deals with his people as a servant class. He does not feed each one individually nor does he appoint an individ ual over them. No individual student of 9. Who are included in “ all his belongings” , what added responsibility does this mean for the slave, and how is it met? 10. How does God deal with his earthly servants, as shown in David’s case?

God’s Word reveals God’s will or interprets His Word. (2 Pet. 1:20,21) God interprets and teaches, through Christ the Chief Servant, who in turn uses the discreet slave as the visible channel, the visible theocratic organization. David approached God through the priestly organization rep resented by Abiathar, who had the ephod; and a servant of today must likewise look to God’s visible organization for spiritual food that is timely and for directions in Kingdom s e r v i c e . (1 Sam. 23:6,9-11; 30:7, 8 ) Just as is shown in the illustration of the talents where different amounts were committed to different individual slaves on the basis of their abilities, so the domestics are assigned service privileges on the basis of their abilities and devotion and readiness to submit and conform to the leadings of the holy spirit. Jehovah through Christ sets the domestics in their service positions in the discreet-slave body. — 1 Cor. 12:18. 11 We must show our understanding in these matters, appreciating our relation ship to the visible theocratic organization, remembering the fate of those like Korah and Achan and Saul and Uzziah and oth ers who forgot the theocratic order. Are we assigned as individuals to bring forth the food for the spiritual table? No? Then let us not try to take over the slave’s duties. We should eat and digest and as similate what is set before us, without shy ing away from parts of the food because it may not suit the fancy of our mental taste. The truths we are to publish are the ones provided through the discreet-slave organization, not some personal opinions contrary to what the slave has provided as timely food. Jehovah and Christ direct and correct the slave as needed, not we as in dividuals. If we do not see a point at first we should keep trying to grasp it, rather 11. How do we show appreciation of our relationship to the visible theocratic organization, especially as regards spiritual food?

STieWATCHTOWER

B rooklyn , N. Y.

than opposing and rejecting it and pre blown about. In fact, let not that man sup sumptuously taking the position that we pose that he will receive anything from Je NEven th are more likely to be right than the discreet hovah.” (Jas. 1:6,7, slave. We should meekly go along with the ans first received Paul’s preaching “ with Lord’s theocratic organization and wait for the greatest readiness of mind” , and then further clarification, rather than balk at went to “carefully examining the Scrip the first mention of a thought unpalatable tures daily as to whether these things to us and proceed to quibble and mouth our were so” . (Acts 17:11, NW) This was the criticisms and opinions as though they first real contact the Beroeans had with were worth more than the slave’s provision Paul’s preaching, yet they received it read of spiritual food. Theocratic ones will ap ily and then studied the Scriptural support preciate the Lord’s visible organization for themselves. How much more readily and not be so foolish as to pit against Jeho we can receive the slave’s provisions with vah’s channel their own human reasoning confidence, since, unlike the Beroeans, we have much past experience with the pre and sentiment and personal feelings. 12 Now some may ask, Should we acceptcious pi’ovisions from the slave. After re as from the Lord and true the food pro ceiving these food supplies we prove their vided through the discreet slave, or should Scripturalness for ourselves to make the we withhold acceptance until we have message our own, in a spirit of meekness proved it for ourselves? If we have gained and trustfulness and not combativeness. our present understanding of the Bible by THE FOLLY OF SPECULATING feeding at the table set by the slave, if we 13 There are some who seem to dote on have been thereby freed from false doc trines and built up in the clean and unde speculations. They love to be the talking filed worship of God and given a new world center of little groups, voicing their theo hope, we should have some confidence in ries on how or when this or that is going the slave’s provisions. After being nour to happen. They may not be deliberately ished to our present spiritual strength and rebellious about what the slave provides, maturity, do we suddenly become smarter but if they can offer only what the slave than our former provider and forsake the has already supplied they do not stand out. enlightening guidance of the organization How can they shine personally if they that mothered us? “ Forsake not the law of merely reflect what all others of Jehovah’s thy mother.” (Prov. 6:20-23) And if the witnesses are reflecting? So they seek for heavenly Father would not give a stone something more sensational, for some “new or serpent or scorpion to a child who asked light” to dazzle unwary listeners. As they for bread or fish or an egg from him, are feed the open-mouthed listeners their line we to take the spiritual food he provides of new theories, the listeners by their rapt through the slave into our hands as if we attention feed the ego of the speculators. were going to be bruised by a stone or bit When someone else begins to do the talk ten by a serpent or stung by a scorpion? ing and occupies the spotlight, the specula (Matt. 7:7-11; Luke 11:9-13, NW) Are we tor loses interest in the conversing group to be doubtful and suspicious about each and drifts on. These speculating ones may acknowledge that some of their past theo new provision? “ He who doubts is like a ries were wrong, but they do not show they wave of the sea driven by the wind and have learned the lesson from these mis12. In view of our past experience, in what attitude can we receive the slave’s provisions?

13. Why do some habitually speculate and theorize?

F ebruary 1, 1952

SEeW ATCHTOW ER

takes by refraining from bringing forth new theories. Their longing to be viewed as an independent and deep thinker is stronger than their desire to be theocratic. 14 Some of the speculating ones are more rebellious than others, disagreeing dog matically with the discreet slave’s provi sions, exalting themselves above the Lord’s established channel. They argue that the theocratic organization has not always been right, and that they once had ideas the organization rejected but now teaches, and thus imply that their present theories will likewise be accepted in time. They never mention the numerous speculations they have advanced in the past that were never adopted. That would spoil their campaign to get their present ideas gob bled up. What their conceit blinds them to is that the visible theocratic organization has never claimed infallibility, that it knows the message will be continually puri fied by the elimination of erroneous ideas, that it expects new truths to become mani fest as more prophecies are fulfilled, that gradually the light will shine more and more until the perfect day, and that the clarifications will come through the dis creet slave and not self-exalting specula tors. (Prov. 4:18; Isa. 6:5-7; Mai. 3:1-3) It is a continuous process, for the slave is “ to keep giving them their measure of food supplies at the proper time” . (Luke 12:42, NW) Doubtless some do have ideas that are not published until later; to do so earlier may have been premature, may not have been “ at the proper time” . Wait upon the Lord. 15 But whether they speculate rebelliously or only thoughtlessly, they can do harm. They place themselves within the danger of becoming puffed up with a feeling of importance, or they may stumble weak 14. How do some speculating ones argue, but to what does their conceit blind them? 15. What harm can come from unfounded speculations, and how will theocratic persons react toward such?

ones in the faith. They can hinder oneness of mind and prevent everyone’s seeing in harmony. They draw attention to the crea ture rather than to the Creator and his visible organization. Their unfounded spec ulations may spread, raise questions and doubts, and jeopardize unity of action. Theocratic persons will shun speculations and speculators. They will drink deeply of the truth waters, not muddying them with inflated personal opinions and speculations. By all drinking the same water of truth, all will see in harmony, work shoulder to shoulder, and march into the new world side by side, all keeping in step with the “ faithful and discreet slave” . Those who speculate and concoct their own pet theo ries and set a little spiritual table of their own, or who sit at the Lord’s table but sup ply little side dishes of their own, and try to get others to taste of them, they are the ones out of step with the theocratic organization, though in their blind conceit they think the slave and the domestics and the other sheep are out of step. 16 The slave and the domestics and the other sheep are in step with one another and with God and Christ. They are not out of step and they should not even consider changing to get in step with a sprinkling of self-exalted ones who overlook the Scriptural counsel on these matters. “ If any man teaches other doctrine and does not assent to healthful words, those of our Lord Jesus Christ, nor to the teaching that accords with godly devotion, he is puffed up with pride, not understanding anything, but being mentally diseased over question ings and debates about words. From these things spring envy, strife, abusive speech es, w i c k e d suspicions, violent disputes about trifles on the part of men corrupted in mind and d e s p o i l e d of the truth.” “ Guard what is laid up in trust with you, 16. What Scripture counsel do speculators overlook that we should heed?

fEeW ATCHTOW ER.

B rooklyn , N .Y .

religion is a mockery, a mere tradition learned by rote.” (Isa. 29:13, The modernist churches have brought forth new teachings to fit the times, but their new offerings are not fit for g o s p e l preaching. Instead, they scuttle the Bible, dismissing it as myth and legend, at best only good literature, and offer science and evolution, psychology and psychiatry, in an endeavor to be popular with a material istic civilization. God bluntly says Chris tendom’s “ tables are full of vomit” . Among them spiritual famine r e i g n s supreme. What a contrast between the condition of their followers and that of Jehovah’s wit nesses!—Isa. 28:8; 65:13-15; Jer. 2:13; Amos 8:11,12. 18 In substituting ancient paganisms or modem philosophies for the truths con tained in the Bible, Christendom’s religions match backsliding Israel who professed to be Jehovah’s people: “ The ox knows its owner, and the ass its master’s crib; but Israel does not know, my people shows no understanding.” (Isa. 1:3, They put themselves in position for stinging con W H Y W E BLUNTLY REJECT INTERFAITH demnation, which they cry out against as 17 Many in Christendom will angrily sayintolerant. But does not God himself here Jehovah’s witnesses take too much on say they have less sense than the ox and themselves. That is what Korah protested the ass? His Word calls them “ dumb dogs” to Moses. (Num. 16:3) Yet the facts show and “ greedy dogs” . Christ Jesus called Jehovah’s witnesses are the ones preaching them fools and liars and sons of the Devil. of the Kingdom’s establishment, and warn Sarcasm and mockery and derision are ing all nations of Armageddon’s approach. used against the false religionists. Note Their organization is run theocratically, Job’s words to some of such: “How you and it brings forth the spiritual food that have helped him that was powerless, and is timely. What orthodox religious organi saved the arm that was not strong! How zation in Christendom provides new spirit you have counselled him that was without ual food for these critical times? Are not wisdom, and a b u n d a n t l y made known the fundamentalists still offering the same sound wisdom!” For another example of dry husks, still prattling the same centuries- mocking irony, consider Elijah’s words to old creeds, and monotonously repeating false worshipers when their god failed to again and again their few basic doctrines respond after hours of coaxing: “ Cry borrowed from paganism? Truly, “ their aloud; for he is a god: either he is musing,

turning away from the empty speeches that violate what is holy and from the contra dictions of the falsely called ‘knowledge’. For making a show of such knowledge some have deviated from the faith.” “ Keep holding the pattern of healthful words which you heard from me with the faith and love that are in connection with Christ Jesus.” “ Keep reminding them of these things, charging them before God as wit ness, not to fight about words, a thing of no usefulness at all because it overturns those listening. But shun empty speeches that violate what is holy; for they will ad vance to more and more ungodliness, and their word will spread like gangrene.” “They are subverting the faith of some.” “ Turn down foolish and speculative ques tionings, knowing they produce fights.” “ Keep your eye on those who create divi sions and causes for stumbling contrary to the teaching which you have learned, and avoid them.”— Rom. 16:17; 1 Tim. 1:4, 7; 6:3-5, 20, 21; 2 Tim. 1:13; 2:14,1619, 23-26; Titus 3:9-11, NW.

17. Into what two big divisions do Christendom’s church es fall, and does either of them provide “ food at the proper time” ?

18. What should those remember who condemn plain speech as intolerant?

F ebruary

1, 1952

SfieWATCHTOWER.

or he is gone aside, or he is on a journey, tolerate bingo gambling, tolerate the view or peradventure he sleepeth and must be that Jesus was not Messiah but an impos awaked.” (1 Ki. 18:21-28, Job 12:2, tor, tolerate the devilish doctrine of evolu 7,8; 26:2,3, AT; Isa. 56:10,11; Matt. tion, tolerate clerical hypocrisy and polit 23:17; John 8:44) This should give pause ical meddling, tolerate religious warmon to those who heatedly rail against Jeho gering and chaplain-blessing of Christian vah’s witnesses because they speak plainly killing Christian— and so on and on would about false religions. To condemn such flow an endless stream of blasphemies that plain speech they must also condemn the the Christian would have to tolerate in Bible and God himself! silence. He would have to wink at sin, shut 19 All of the foregoing clearly proveseyes to wrong, plug ears to blasphemy, that Christians c a n n o t join interfaith make his tongue dumb to silently tolerate movements. No more so than Abel could evil. Fearing to offend men by word or with Cain, or Israel could with Egypt or deed, he would offend God by tolerating with the Canaanites, or Jesus could with in the name of tolerance every satanic the scribes and Pharisees and Sadducees, snare that came his way. He would be too or early Christians could with Constan unfit and dirty for Jehovah’s service, the tine’s fusion of paganism and apostate proverb becoming true of him: “ The dog Christianity. For a Christian to enter the has turned back to its own vomit, and the interfaith fold would mean he must toler sow that was bathed to rolling in the mire.” ate pagan teachings under a Christian To return to the filth of this world after label, tolerate the tenet of a three-in-one being separated and cleansed from it would God, tolerate claims that God fiendishly make us unfit subjects for any further tortures souls in fiery lakes, tolerate the mercy from Jehovah. (Heb. 10:26; 2 Pet. blasphemy that for money God will release 2:20-22; Rev. 18:4, NW) So by Jehovah’s suffering souls from a flaming purgatory, undeserved kindness let us appreciate and stick with the visible theocratic organiza 19. So why cannot a Christian join an interfaith move ment, and what would he have to unprotestingly toler tion he has set up in our day. ate if he did? "O ut

theM o u th o f

Babes”

C. The press caught on to the assembly of Jehovah’s witnesses being held in mid-November, 1951, and the city itself, Victoria, British Columbia, seemed to catch the spirit of the thing. Publishers on the street were approached with: “W here is this convention to be held?” “W h at is its purpose?” “Do you have a copy of the program ?” “I ’ll be there!” A naval officer approached two of the witnesses, identified by means of their lapel badges, and said to them : “W h a t’s this all about? W h y, I stopped two of your little girls about eight or nine years of age; they were wearing your placards. And I asked them questions which clergymen were unable to answer for me, and I got answers, logical answers, from the little girls! W h at in hell have you guys got over there, anyw ay?” The brothers replied that about the best way for him to find out would be for him to come over and see and listen for himself. The officer replied: “That’s just what I ’m going to do, as soon as I change m y clothes!” He not only came but he turned in his name as being interested and asked that a call be made anytime before six p.m. A picture in one of the papers of a young brother giving a ministry school student talk caused m any to comment: “A nine-year-old giving a Bible ta lk !” His poise and his ability to speak intelligently and extemporaneously helped open the eyes of many that saw and heard him.

Testing the Chain F

Authoritative Catholic sourc es shatter the chain, with out help from authorities which the Roman Catholic Church would reject

in which Linus, Anacletus, C lem ent and Evaristus are said to have succeeded one an other during the first century. H o w e v e r , such arbitrary listing is shrouded in great ATHOLICS claim that Pope Pius XII uncertainty, for the famous authorities of receives his authority through a long antiquity—Iranaeus, Tertullian, Jerome, and continuous line of successors, each of etc.—all disagree on the matter. Some say whom sat upon the papal throne by divine that Linus succeeded Peter, yet Jerome appointment. Says the Catholic Encyclo says that “ most of the Latins” held that pedia: “ The history of the Catholic Church Clement was the man. This confusion is from St. Peter, the first pontiff, to . . . understandable when we appreciate that the present head of the Church is an evi such listings were fabricated out of various dent proof of its Apostolicity, for no break traditions a hundred years and more after can be shown in the line of successors.” 1 Peter died.2Concerning these early bishops Now, no chain can be judged by the of Rome the Catholic Encyclopedia says strength or beauty of a single link or by that Clement I is the first “ of whom any the soundness of several links. A chain is thing definite is known” ;3 that “ the earliest historical sources offer no authentic data” no stronger than its weakest link. about Evaristus who is said to have fol Back in the early days of Christianity, lowed Clement;4 that “ the chronology of when some of the apostles were still on these bishops of Rome cannot be deter earth, one would expect to find the strong mined with any degree of exactitude by est links. The canon of the Holy Bible was the help of the authorities at our disposal not closed out until the end of the first today ”.5 century, some thirty-five years after Peter But what all ancient records do agree on died. Yet no successor is mentioned, not withstanding the Catholic claim that four is this: the early bishops of Rome exer successors are presumed to have lived dur cised no such power as that displayed by the apostles, nor did they have the place ing that time.* But aside from the fact that the primary of primacy among the other “bishops” and most important link is missing, do we which was enjoyed at a later date by the find the rest of the chain in good sound popes of Rome. Leo I (440-461) was the condition? The National Catholic Almanac, first pope in the real sense of the term .0 Another misconception in the minds of 1948, pp. 30-35, adopts from the Annuario Pontificio of 1947, the revised list of popes many is the belief that there has been no interruption or break in between those who * See The Watchtower, June 1, 1951, pp. 345-348.

Papal Successors

F ebruary

1, 1952

SEeWATCHTOWEFL

have occupied the papal chair. History shows, however, that there have been many gaps, some very serious and excep tionally long. After the death of Pope Mar cus in 336, for example, the chain was broken for a period of four months. It was what the Catholic Encyclopedia calls a “comparatively long vacancy”.7 But if a four-month breach is considered a long pe riod, what about the time when Pope Boni face IV was made pope in 608 “ after a vacancy of over nine months” ,8 or when “ nearly eleven months” lapsed between the death of John III in 574 and the crowning of Benedict I,® or when “ the Roman See re mained vacant for nearly a year” before Dionysius filled it in 259?10 And do you know that “ Boniface I I I . . . was elected to succeed Sabinian [in 607] after an inter regnum of nearly a year” ,11 that Boni face V “ succeeded Deusdedit [in 619] after a vacancy of more than a year” ?8 But the worst breaks in the chain, which were mended only with great difficulty, occurred when Melchiades did not ascend the throne for nearly two years after Eusebius died in 309, and again, when there was a gap of three and a half years between the death ^ of Marcellinus in 304 and the ascension Marcellus I. It was also nearly three between the death of Clement IV* in 1268 and the election of Greg/* ory X .12 The chair was often emptj PAPAL APPOINTMENT BY POLITICAL INTRIGUE

Proof that the Roman Catholidl Church is a divine institution, a theocratic organization, is said to rest on the fact that its headship in the person of the pope is by divine decree. But no! Modern political grafters, influ ence peddlers, and d o n a t o r s of deepfreezers and mink coats look like petty conspirers compared with past engineers of papal elections.

In 418 two factions each elected a pope, Boniface I and Eulalius, and for five weeks everything was in an uproar, with the clergy and people divided in their alle giance.13 Now it was not by consecrated men or by divine revelation that the ques tion was settled. Rather, it was a profane politician and dictator of the time, Emperor Honorius, who gave Boniface his nod of approval, and, as a consequence, Eulalius was called an antipope. All together, the Catholic Almanac lists thirty-six con tenders for the title of pope whom they call “ anti-popes” . “ Silverius,” the son of a former pope by the name of Hormisdas, “ had been made pope through the influence of the King of the Goths” in 536. But “ the intriguing em press” Theodora of Constantinople con spired to have Vigilius made pope, where upon Silverius was taken prisoner by Vigil ius and soon after died of harsh treat ment.1415 Now which one do you suppose was the “ anti-pope” ? Astonishing as it is, both are recognized as infallible links in the papal chain! Concerning other recognized links we read how Pope Romanus in 897 “ was deosed by one of the factions which then distJEficted Rome” and was replaced by 'heodorell.16 Again, “ owing to the influence of the nobles dominant Rome, he [John X ] was made pe in succession to Lando [in 14]. The real head of this aristoratical faction was the elder Theoflora, wife of the Senator Theophylactus. Liutprand of Cremona af firms that Theodora s u p p o r t e d John’s election in order to cover more easily her illicit relations with him .” 17 This wicked woman’s grandson later be came Pope John XIII .18 Then there was Pope John XI, the natural son of Pope Sergius III, concerning whom we read: “ Through the intrigues of his mother, who

SfEeWATCHTOWER.

ruled at that time in Rome, he was raised to the Chair of Peter [in 931], and was completely under the influence of the trix et Patricia of Rome :”19 Also, “Marinus II, Pope (942-946) . . . was one of the popes placed on the throne of S t Peter by the power of Alberic, Prince of the Ro mans, and who, though virtuous, ‘durst not put their hands to anything without his permission.’ ” 20 After John XII died in 964 Leo VIII be came pope, but the Romans rebelled and elected another. Again, it was political power backed up with military might that retained Leo in the chain.21 In the days of Pope Gregory V (996-999) a certain polit ical party elected John XVI, but Gregory’s party captured and beheaded him as an “ anti-pope” . However, a short time later the same political gang that put up John XVI got the upper hand and placed the next three popes (John XVII, XVIII, and Sergius IV) upon the papal throne.22 How does it come these are not tossed out as illegitimates? Perish the thought! To do so would leave three links missing! Through politics a layman was made pope in 767, but the Lateran Council repu diated him as an antipope, declaring that no layman could occupy the papal chair.23 And yet, we read that “ after Benedict’s death Romanus, though a layman, was elected pope” in 1024 as John X IX .22 Why was this fellow not thrown out? Obvi ously, to do so would break the chain of successors right in the middle. And when it comes to political bickering over candi dates some conclaves for the election of new popes have surpassed anything known in political caucuses of modem times. After Clement IV died in 1268 almost three years were consumed wrangling over a succes sor, until “ a compromise was finally ar rived at through the combined efforts of the French and Sicilian kings”.12 For more than two years after the death of Nicho-

B rooklyn , N. Y.

las IV in 1292 a similar political harangue was held.24 And following the death of Clement V in 1314 we are told that for more than two years and three months “the cardinals assembled in Carpentras for the election of a pope were divided into two violent factions, and could come to no agreement”.25 Bribery with favors, p r o m i s e s and money, and the outright purchase of the office of pope, a practice known as simony, existed for many centuries. “ At this period [in the sixth century],” the Catholic En cyclopedia says, “ simony in the election of popes and bishops was rife among clergy and laity.” 26 Pope Benedict IX in the eleventh century sold his popehood to Gregory VI for “ a large sum” of money.27 Likewise, Julius II in the sixteenth century “ did not hesitate to employ bribery” to gain the papal crown .28 A CHAIN OF DISGRACE AND SHAME!

If all the wicked characters who have worn the pope’s crown were removed from the list of legitimate successors as they should be, seeing that Scripturally they are wholly disqualified even to be called Chris tians, surely there would be a great section of the papal chain missing. The history of some of those monsters is shocking. Benedict IX, “ a disgrace to the Chair of Peter,” was pope three different times, and even on the last occasion this “wretched creature” still “ continued in his wonted manner to disgrace the papacy” .2930 Upon his election in 1513, Leo X exclaimed: “ Let us enjoy the papacy since God has given it to us!” And that he did. “ He paid no at tention to the dangers threatening the papacy, and gave himself up unrestrained ly to amusements.” Why, even “ the papal palace became a theatre” for all kinds of lewd and immoral plays.31 Consider the charges of wickedness laid on the neck of Boniface VIII: “ Scarcely any possible

F ebruary 1,

1952

fReW ATCHTOW ER,

crime was omitted— infidelity, heresy, sim and by illicit relations with Marozia had a ony, gross and u n n a t u r a l immorality, son, who was afterwards John X I .” 39 40 idolatry, magic, etc.” He is therefore Then there was Alexander VI, a vile scoun classified “ among the wicked popes, as an drel indeed! “ Even after his ordination to ambitious, haughty, and unrelenting man, the priesthood, in 1468, he continued his deceitful also and treacherous, his whole evil ways.” And “ towards 1470 began his pontificate one record of evil”.32 Prior to relations with the Roman lady, Vanozza becoming pope in 891 Formosus was ex Catanei, the mother of his four children” . communicated, together with his pals, a Thereafter he “ continued as Pope the man band of “disreputable nobles” who were ner of life that had disgraced his cardinalnotorious for their crimes, murders and ate”.41 John XII was no better, “ a coarse, adultery, among whom were “ a number of immoral man, whose life was such that the women who were as bad as themselves” .33 34 Lateran was spoken of as a brothel.” In If celibacy is demanded of the popes of fiendish vengeance upon opposers he had Rome as a standard of virtue and worthi a cardinal’s right hand cut off, as well as ness of the office, then why are not those the nose and ears of another official. His who were married or who were fornicators death came in 964, after being “ stricken by disqualified, cast out, and stricken from paralysis in the act of adultery”.19 Honestly, do you think for a moment the list of legitimate successors? As al ready mentioned, the son of Pope Hormis- such depraved men could be called apostles das was crowned Pope Silverius.35 Con of Jesus Christ? Even the Hierarchy cerning John XVII we read: “ Before tak would like to forget that such rogues ever ing orders he had been married, and had lived. But to forget them, to leave even one three sons who also became ecclesiastics.”22 out, breaks their mythical line of succes Paul III must have had children, for he ele sors, and leaves dangling with no support vated his two grandsons to the cardinal- the fable that the pope of Rome is Peter’s ate.36 The “ early private life [of Julius II] successor. And so they ridiculously hold on was far from stainless, as is sufficiently to this rusty chain of murderers, robbers testified by the fact that before he became and whoremongers, teaching the prepos pope he was the father of three daugh terous lie that such sons of the Devil were ters”.28 Giovanni Cibo, “ after a licentious chosen by God as His infallible represent youth, during which he had two illegiti atives. mate children,” finally was crowned Pope R E FE R E N C E S C IT ED FROM CATH O LIC E N C Y C LO PE D IA Innocent VIII. From then on he is noted 22. Vol. 8, P. 428, 429 1. Vol. 1, P- 649 for “ creating new offices and g r a n t i n g 23. Vol. 14, P. 289 2. Vol. 9, P- 272 24. Vol. 3, P. 479 3. Vol. 4, P- 12 them to the highest bidders” .37 Concerning 25. Vol. 8, P- 431 4. Vol. 5, P. 646 26. Vol. 8, P. 421 the “ dissolute conduct” of the one who be 5. Vol. 7, P. 593 27. Vol. 6, p. 791 6. Vol. 9, P- 154 came Pius II, we read: “ That he freely 28. Vol. 8, P. 562 7. Vol. 8, P- 561 29. Vol. 2, P- 429 661 8. Vol. 2, P. indulged his passions is evidenced not only 30. Vol. 4, P. 614 9. Vol. 2, P. 427 31. Vol. 9, P. 162, 163 10. Vol. 5, P. 9 by the birth of two illegitimate children to 32. Vol. 2, P- 668, 669 660 11. Vol. 2, Phim, but by the frivolous manner in which 33. Vol. 8, P- 423 12. Vol. 6, P. 798 34. Vol. 6, P. 139, 140 13. Vol. 2, P. 659 he glories in his own disorders.”38 Mani 35. Vol. 7, P- 470 14. Vol. 13, P. 793 36. Vol. 11, P- 579 15. Vol. 15, P- 427 festly, these fellows were not as innocent 37. Vol. 8, p. 19 16. Vol. 13, P- 163 38. Vol. 12, P. 126 17. Vol. 8, P. 425 and pious as their names sound. 39. Vol. 9, P- 159 18. Vol. 8, p. 427 40. Vol. 13, P. 729 19. Vol. 8, P- 426 Pope Sergius III, according to some his 41. Vol. 1, P- 289 20. Vol. 9, p. 670 torians, “put his two predecessors to death, 21. Vol. 9, P- 160

TH E O C R A C Y ’S IN C R EA SE IE Bible shows that the Theocracy of being absolutely sure of what the out is Jehovah’s kingdom, and fulfilled come will be. By fleeing to this city and God’s Son, Christ Jesus, as their prophecy shows that it was establishedaccepting in the heavens in 1914. (Matthew 24; Rev. Savior and Redeemer, they will be able to 11:15-18) On earth the Theocracy is rep get everlasting life. resented by an ever-increasing number of The question often comes up, Just how loyal subjects, even as foretold by the long must we keep on doing this work? prophet: “ Jerusalem shall be inhabited as The Lord Jesus himself answers this ques towns without walls for the multitude of tion: “ And this good news of the kingdom men and cattle therein.”— Zech. 2:4.* will be preached in all the inhabited earth How this city has grown! Within a single for the purpose of a witness to all the na generation its inhabitants have increased tions, and then the accomplished end will a hundredfold. And with this increase of come.” So, as long as this witness must be men there is also an increase of cattle. In given the end will not come.—Matt. 24:14, times past cattle were a good indication NW. It cannot be denied that the great “ mul of one’s wealth, and so today the cattle would well represent the possessions that titude of men and cattle” are being gath Jehovah’s servants on earth have dedicat ered to this ‘unwalled city’. It cannot be denied that we see Theocracy’s increase. ed to his service. So that there may be room for increase, It cannot be denied that Jehovah God is the theocratic city of Jerusalem is un protecting his people as though we were walled. Being without walls, however, does in the shadow of his hand. But, as servants not mean that the city is without protec of Jehovah, we should ask ourselves these tion, for Jehovah assures us: ‘I will be a questions: Can we do better? Can we do wall of fire round about her.’ What greater more? Is our work efficient? Are we find protection could we have? If God is for us, ing all the “ other sheep” and aiding them who can be against us? If we are loyal properly? Jesus said: “ The person faithful in what subjects of this theocratic city we will have Jehovah’s protection, even as he pro is least is faithful also in much, and the tected his people in times past, because person unrighteous in what is least is “ Jehovah knows those who belong to him” . unrighteous also in much.” (Luke 16:10, —2 Tim. 2:19, NW. NW) Having taken up the faithful service How can we demonstrate that we are of the Most High God we must be faithful loyal subjects of the theocratic city? By in all our work, be it large or small. The doing all we can to convince others to pull little details are just as essential to our away from Babylon and flee to our un faithfulness as the looking after the great walled city. Some may shrink back and er and more prominent interests. We have consider such a step to be taking a chance. greater work ahead of us. As we increase However, when one studies and knows the in numbers let us also make sure that in Word and believes that Word, it is not dividually we increase in zeal and efficiency. a matter of taking a chance. It is a matter Then our joy will also increase, for “ Jeho * For a further discussion of this subject please see vah knows those who belong to him” . The Watclitoiver, January 1, 1951.

IHIarvest T ime irt Northern Europe ft There was no question in the minds of HE summer heat was on the wane in Europe when N. H. Knorr, president the convention delegates that the time for the great harvest Jesus foretold at Mat of the Watch Tower Bible & Tract Society, accompanied by his secretary, M. G. Hen- thew 13:39-43 (NW) has come. Now he re schel, visited the northern countries. But gards some creatures as fruitful grain and summer had done its work well and the others as useless weeds, for they produce farmers were busy in the fields gathering no fruit to Jehovah’s praise but carry on the rye and wheat so golden in the sun as sons of the wicked one. In other words, shine. Some used modem tractors and creatures would be divided or separated, mowing machines to gather the harvest, and those who do not honor Jehovah are but there were others who used the sickle scheduled for eternal destruction as by fire at Armageddon’s battle. as harvesting was done in Jesus’ day. In Northern Europe, as in other parts Those who were traveling to the conven tions of Jehovah’s witnesses at Copen of the world, this separating work is in hagen, Vaasa, Helsinki, Stockholm, and progress. The president of the Society was Lillehammer in that harvest time were re visiting his brothers in that part of the minded of the illustrations used by Jesus field to help them spread the good news when he taught his disciples concerning of the Kingdom, for as people hear that the gospel-preaching and the period of gospel the separating work is hastened. time at the end of the wicked world under DENMARK Satan: “ On seeing the crowds he felt ten Brother Knorr and Brother Henschel der affection for them, because they were skinned and knocked about like sheep with landed at Kastrup airport, Copenhagen, on out a shepherd. Then he said to his dis Wednesday, August 29, arriving from the ciples: ‘Yes, the harvest is great, but the big assemblies in Frankfurt and Berlin. workers are few. Therefore, beg the Mas They were going to serve Denmark, with ter of the harvest to send out workers into its population of a little more than four his harvest.’ ” (Matt. 9:36-38, These million people. First they were taken by conventioners were having this experi car to a small village in North Zealand to ence; there were so many people of good visit the branch servant, Brother West, will to help to learn the truths of the Bi who had been ill for more than two months. ble that they found themselves working The visit was comforting and strengthen day and night and still unable to serve ing to this ailing brother and all the broth everyone who wanted Bible studies. They ers hoped that he would soon recover. He were working in the spiritual harvest time was indeed disappointed that he could not and also begging the Most High to send attend the convention to be held in Copen hagen. The next day the two visiting brothmore witnesses into the field of service.

SheW ATCHTOW ER-

ers went back to Copenhagen to check matters at the branch office. There they met Brother K. M. Jensen, who was sent out from Brooklyn Bethel to serve the brothers in the Scandinavian countries and speak at the convention. The convention was held August 31 to September 2 inclusive at the modern K. B. Hall. Since the hall is not right in the center of the city, the publishers were sent out into advertising work and field service from 55 places throughout the city. This was found to be most practical in or der to cover the entire city and save time. The convention program really swung into operation at 2 p.m., and much to the de light of everyone a new was re leased in Danish, containing the same songs as the Songbook that was released in New York at Yankee Stadium in 1950. An unusual and instructive service meet ing was conducted by Christian Rasmus sen, a graduate of the Watchtower Bible School of Gilead. Had the crowd been more than the 4,461 present it would have been i m p o s s i b l e to put it over. The work throughout the country was demonstrated by a very large map marked with circuit divisions, having locations of companies indicated by red marks and the pioneers in the country by blue marks. Electric lights were installed on the map to show the main figures mentioned during the service meeting. A special point was put in concerning successful pioneering, and the conventioners were a s s u r e d there was plenty of blue paint to put more blue marks on the map! Copenhagen had really never seen such advertising as was carried on by the con ventioners. The public was amazed to see them wear signs by the hundreds all over the city. Many cars and bicycles were used for advertising work too. Furthermore, there were 6,000 little signs to pin on coats, similar to those used at the London con-

B rooklyn, N.

vention, and this was a good idea for Den mark. When we identify ourselves we often meet up with people of good will. A brother riding a tram got proof of this when a man looked at the sign pinned on his coat and said: “ I know you are one of Jehovah’s witnesses. I have heard so much about you people and I find Jehovah’s witnesses everywhere. Now I want to know more about your work and teachings.” After the baptismal talk, 259 expressed their desire to symbolize the dedication of their lives to Jehovah’s service, which they were able to do later by baptism at an indoor pool. Throughout the convention the talks and demonstrations were well presented. Every one was looking forward to the public talk by Brother Knorr on “ Will Religion Meet the World Crisis?” set for Sunday after noon. In 1950 there were 6,571 who attend ed the public meeting at the district assem bly of Jehovah’s witnesses and thereafter the religious daily wrote that Jehovah’s witnesses could do that only once. Would their words be found true? An hour before the public meeting the K. B. Hall was packed. Adjacent to the main hall was the Tennis Hall, and that was used for the over flow. When the count was added up it was found that 6,912 persons were present. It was an eye opener for the people of good will and public who attended just to see the crowd and hear the forceful message which held the audience in their seats right to the end. A theologian who used to travel all over the country giving talks against Jehovah’s witnesses was noticed in the au dience. He was busy taking notes and as the lecture went on he looked more and more bewildered and embarrassed. The hard-hitting truths concerning the failure of false religion seemed to be a real whip ping to him. Public interest in the talk was shown in the fact that after the talk 2,342 copies of a booklet were given away free.

F ebruary

1, 1952

31kW ATCHTOW ER.

Following the convention Brother K. M. Jensen and Brother Leo Larsen, a Gilead graduate from Iceland who was visiting in Denmark, served some of the largest Dan ish cities, giving many talks. The attend ances were: Aarhus, 540; Aalborg, 406; Odense, 362; and Vejle, 215. The spirit of the publishers in Denmark is very good. In Copenhagen alone there Eire about two thousand active workers and in the whole country they have had a peak of 6,064. The four million Danes are being reached with the message of the truth from God’s Word, and when we look back to the previous visit by the president of the Society to Denmark in 1947 we can see how much of a harvest ingathering has taken place; there were 2,977 workers then. FINLAND

At dusk on September 3 at the Helsinki airport, Brothers Knorr and Henschel ar rived to spend a busy week with the Bethel family and the Kingdom publishers in Finland. On Tuesday evening, Brothers Knorr and Henschel and the branch servant, W. H. Endres, a graduate of Gilead, board ed the train to Vaasa. Early Wednesday morning they could see the broad flat fields full of grain. In this northern area of Finland, where the summers are very short, there is always danger of losing the whole crop if the frost comes too soon; so the farmers were busy. When the train arrived in Vaasa at 9 a.m. Brothers Knorr and Henschel had reached the most northerly point of all their travels, but the weather was not cold. It was evident that something unusual was happening in that city of 40,000 inhabit ants. In the market place was a 12-foot tower just like the one found on the cover of the Watchtower magazine and on it was the advertising for the public meeting. Other signs, large and small, were scat-

tered all over town and in the stores of this two-language city. Since this two-day as sembly in North Finland was held in both Finnish and Swedish, it was necessary to print handbills and placards and advertis ing matter in those languages. For some days the newspapers carried articles about the president of the Watch Tower Society coming to Vaasa and they printed his photograph. The City Hall, which had been engaged for the assembly, was richly decorated on the walls and ceiling. Many Finnish brothers who came from simple one-room farmhouses were surprised when they saw the convention hall, for they could not imagine having such a beautiful place for the convention. This was only the beginning of their happiness. As the convention opened a new complete 96-page SongbooJc was released in Finnish. Convention sessions were ar ranged so the Finnish brothers held their talks in the one hall and the Swedish in another. When Brother Knorr or Henschel would speak both groups would assemble together. The speaker would stand in the center of the platform and the Finnish translator on the one side and the Swedish translator on the other. The high light of the afternoon came when Brother Knorr spoke on how true, clean, undefiled religion will triumph. He showed that false religion had failed to meet the needs of the people and how true religion was needed. At the end of his talk Brother Knorr released a new publication in the Finnish language, the booklet Evo lution versus The New World. It becomes a real instrument of warfare against the Communists, whose false religion includes belief in evolution and not a Creator. There were 308 brothers in attendance. In the evening many of the townspeople and good-will persons joined in the assem bly in the hall and Brother Knorr began

STkWATCHTOWER

B rooklyn, N . Y .

the public meeting, which was translated there were many happy Kingdom publish into both Finnish and Swedish. Present ers aboard, talking and thinking on the were many prominent businessmen and new world, singing the new songs and tell clergymen. All paid very close attention to ing experiences. the speaker. The attendance was 670 and The Helsinki convention on the week the interesting thing is that there were end brought new experiences, new joys and more strangers present than witnesses. At new problems. In previous years the larg the conclusion of the talk came another est and best-equipped hall in Finland, Messurprise release. Brother Knorr announced suhalli, was rented. This year the brothers that a copy of the new booklet You learned that this hall had been reserved Live Forever in Happiness on Earth? all of September and October for fall fairs. would be given free both in Finnish and in Their only other choice was Ratsastushalli. Swedish. It was not really an assembly hall, but Although the public lecture was over, rather a horse-riding hall. Just three days still many more important events were in before the convention the brothers were store for the brothers. Thursday morning informed that the city had ruled only 2,000 a talk on baptism was given and 14 new people would be permitted inside the hall. witnesses of Jehovah were baptized. One Their reason was insufficient exits. Per of them was a young brother who a few mission was granted by the hall authorities days before had come to the home of the to tear open a hole in one end and make circuit servant with the simple words, “ I an emergency exit. Then came the permis am seeking God.” The circuit servant spent sion to put 3,500 in the hall. But still this much time with him, showing him from was not enough to accommodate the ex the Scriptures the grand purposes of Jeho pected number of people. A circus tent was vah God. Their discussions were enough to rented and on the day of the assembly a convince him it was the truth and he dedi group of 20 brothers were busy pitching cated his life to doing God’s will. At the the tent on the grounds next to the hall. assembly he remarked, “ This is the first Since the hall was used for riding horses time I have even been treated like a hu it was dirty and there were no seats in the man.” He had been forced to work hard arena. Some bleachers were brought in and all his life and could not have time to study fitted around the sides. Benches were a about God. Now he is free to serve his problem, for no one would rent them out. Then one brother saw a pile of them stick Creator. Brother Knorr closed the morning ses ing over a fence at the army camp. These sion with the talk “ Making Your Mind Over were rented and seating was provided. As the bright morning sun shone its wel for New World Living” . This talk richly abounded with practical and worth-while come to the visiting conventioners at Hel counsel and information for conducting sinki a wonderful transformation had tak the course of life and developing the mind. en place. Ratsastushalli was no longer a Then came another release, a bound book riding hall; it was the seat of a great theo cratic At the one end where in Finnish, “ ThisMeans Everlasting Life”assembly. . A thunder of applause came forth from horses usually performed there was a beau the brothers who realized that this was the tifully decorated stage, and in front of it first Finnish bound book produced in Fin hundreds of well-arranged seats. The win land for ten years. Everyone rejoiced. That dows were clean. No longer did dust cover evening as the train pulled out of Vaasa the benches or walls. Brothers and sisters

F ebruary

1, 1952

SEeWATCHTOWER.

from the Helsinki company had spent many hours cleaning and brightening up the place. Even the smell of horses was gone. Outside on the field four temporary build ings had been erected and these served as a cafeteria and refreshment center for the brothers. More than seven thousand meals were cooked out in the open. Two lines of 15 army field cookers were used. The workers’ co-operation was inspiring as they labored behind the scenes prepar ing the food and keeping things clean. When the assembly opened at 9:15 on Friday morning the hall was almost filled with brothers. The program followed close ly the one in Vaasa. On Saturday 156 were immersed. Add the 14 from Vaasa and there is a total of 170 new theocratic pub lishers. The harvest is on in Finland. Field service was very effective. Some went into the street advertising work, tak ing handbills and placards. Others worked from house to house. A group of about 70 went on a bicycle parade through the streets of Helsinki, with placards tied on the back of each bicycle. One could see an almost continuous stream of signs in the city as workers lined the streets. For about two hours the bicycles paraded through the main section and then went off into the out lying parts of the city. People took notice of the advertising which consisted of using 25,000 teaser leaflets distributed before the assembly and 175,000 regular two-color handbills. Over 12,000 placards and win dow signs were used and 27 large signs 5 feet by 10 feet were erected. There were four of the 12-foot-high square “ Watchtowers” set up in the center of the city to advertise the public meeting. Almost all the noncommunistic press carried articles. It was very gratifying to observe how well the two American Gilead graduates, Brothers Endres and Bruton, were getting along in Finland. They had arrived in Feb ruary 1950, and although the Finnish lan-

guage is a rather difficult one to learn they had applied themselves to study and at the assembly they were able to address the brothers in Finnish and converse with those they met about the hall. Their effort was indeed commendable and it shows what can be done by people who set their minds to learning a new tongue for the sake of sharing in Kingdom preaching. The high point of the assembly came at the public meeting on Sunday afternoon. The hall was packed an hour before the talk began and people were sitting outside on the lawn, on rocks, in the circus tent, in the cafeteria area, yes, wherever it was possible to hear the message by loud speakers. When the final count was made it was 5,080. Adding to this the 670 at Vaasa, the total who heard the public talk in Finland was 5,750, a fine move to speed the harvesting work. It was interesting to note that the comparison between the Saturday night and Sunday afternoon at tendances showed a 40 per cent difference. Many more Finnish people will soon be gathered to the theocratic organization. The talks by Brothers Knorr and Henschel were translated into Swedish simul taneously to a group of about 100 Swedish speaking brothers and people of good will who assembled in a restaurant room in the building. The translator, Brother Harteva, who was the first one in the truth in Fin land, would listen through headphones and then translate into Swedish while another brother was translating into Finnish. Since both Finnish and Swedish are offi cially recognized languages in Finland, Brother Knorr proposed that further at tention be given to the harvesting work among the Swedish-speaking population. In some companies there were both Finns and Swedes and they often could not speak to one another. So separate Swedish compa nies are being organized throughout all of Finland, wherever the Swedish-speaking

ffEeW ATCHTOW ER.

B rooklyn, N . Y .

people live, and all meetings can be held in Swedish. Additional service by the circuit servants will be required, and Brother Knorr arranged to send the Swedish dis trict servant to Finland twice a year to hold circuit assemblies for the Swedish people. Expansion in Finland has been excellent. In 1947 when Brother Knorr made his pre vious visit there were 2,696 publishers in Finland. The 1951 peak is 5,078, almost doubling the number of publishers in four

years, excellent for a land of 4,015,000 persons. It was certainly a week full of blessings and rich experiences for the brothers in Finland, and all are of the same mind. They look ahead with gladness to their privileges of service. Gilead graduate Nikk’ila, the district servant, pointed out that, though it is extremely cold during the winter months, the publishers will meet in circuit assemblies and keep pushing ahead and hastening the increase in Finland.

• If the Watchtower Society is free from racial prejudice, why does it tolerate segrega tion at its assemblies in certain sections of country? Is this not a course of compromise? — F. C., Wisconsin.

Some m ay argue segregation is prohibited by God, citing Galatians 3:28 ( N W ) : “There is neither Jew nor Greek, there is neither slave nor freeman, there is neither male nor fem ale; for you are all one in union with Christ Jesus." That Paul spoke in a spiritual sense and not in a literal, physical sense is obvious, since ac tually there were male and female, slave and free, Jew and Greek. Because of the existence of Jew and Greek he specially accommodated himself and his preaching to such classes. (1 Cor. 9:19-22) His recognition of slave and freeman we will consider in more detail, since it bears directly on segregation. How so? Be cause segregation is rooted in slavery, is the outgrowth and hangover of slavery. Segrega tion, the stain left by slavery, is a lesser evil than slavery. So if the Bible does not instruct Christians to fight slavery it would not sanction them to battle the lesser evil of segregation, at the expense of gospel-preaching.

W h y do we tolerate the segregation laws and policies of certain governments and organiza tions of this world? Because Jehovah has not commissioned us to convert the world, which is wicked beyond recovery and hence will be de stroyed. Jehovah has commissioned us to preach the gospel. Now what should we do? Drop preaching to fight racial issues? W e never have separate meetings and baptisms when we can have them together. But when impossible, shall we have separate meetings and baptisms, or none at all? Shall we serve spiritual food to all, even if separately, or serve it to none? Shall we provide baptism for all, even if sep arately, or provide it for none? Should we buck Caesar's segregation laws, when they do not force us to violate God's law s? God does not forbid separate assembly and baptism, and he commands assembly and baptism. (Matt. 28:19; Heb. 10:25) So should we disobey God to fight a racial issue? To buck the segregation laws would bring on disruption of the witness work, halting of it, mob violence, and possible loss of life. Only laws prohibiting gospel preaching will we buck at that price.

Even within the Christian congregation Paul did not protest the slavery of his time. Onesimus was Philemon’s slave, and both were Christians. (Philem. 10-16) Paul wrote Timothy, who pictured the society of witnesses today: “Let as many as are slaves under a yoke keep on considering their owners worthy of full honor." W h y ? “That the name of God and the teaching m ay never be spoken of injuriously." Kingdom preaching and Jehovah’s vindication are the issues to keep foremost, not creature equality and racial issues. “Moreover, let those having believing owners not look down on them, because they are brothers. On the con trary, let them the more readily be slaves, be cause those receiving the benefit of their good service are believers and beloved." (1 Tim.

F ebruary

1, 1952

SHeW A TC H TO W E R

6 :1 ,2 , 2VW) Here again note that the slavery of those times existed even within the Chris tian congregation. Paul also wrote: “In whatever state each one was called, let him remain in it. W ere you called a slave? Do not let it worry you; but if you can also become free, rather seize the opportunity.” I f Paul could say this regarding slavery, how much more so can it be said to those discriminated against by segregation laws: “Do not let it worry you.” It is no cause for Christian concern or anxiety. But if the Lord’s people are in locations where they are free of segregation laws or policies, they re joice in the greater freedom and delight to be together in assembly. A ll are slaves of Christ, as Paul goes on to show: “Anyone in the Lord that was called a slave is the Lord’s freedman: likewise he that was called a free man is a slave of Christ.” (1 Cor. 7:20-24, N W ) Surpris ingly, some colored brothers have strenuously objected to this, protesting as offensive the use of the word “slave” in the N ew W orld Transla tion. Any who do not wish to be Christ’s slave, whether white or black, can cease such service at any time; but they will be slaves nonetheless, only slaves of Satan and sin. (Rom. 6:16-23, N W ) Those who m agnify human importance soon hide from their view the really vital issues. Jehovah is no respecter of persons. Neither are his people. But the world in which we live is. Whites are prejudiced against colored, col ored are prejudiced against whites. In some colored communities after nightfall a white person would enter at the risk of his very life. To justify this on the grounds that the whites started the discrimination is not Scriptural. (Rom. 12:17) Now, where the danger is ex treme should white persons enter these hostile communities and suffer beating and possibly death to prove they have a democratic right to be there? Should a white witness endanger his life to attend a meeting of colored witnesses in such places, or stay overnight with his col ored brothers there, just to prove his democrat ic right to do so? M any colored persons practice color-prejudice against their own people. Lighter-colored Negroes will shun the darker ones. Some from the Western Hemisphere look down upon the very dark ones from Africa. In South Africa, whites discriminate against the mixed coloreds, the mixed coloreds against the native blacks, the native blacks against the Indian coolies, and in their native India the Indians discrimi-

nate against the no caste or outcasts. W ho is innocent to throw the first stone? Can we not see that all classes of the human race are evil, that if we start reforming we shall be lost in an impossible task, with endless discrimina tions and many varieties or injustices to beat down, which crusading social and political or ganizations of this world have hopelessly fought for years? For us to become like them would be to fail with them, consume our time in such reforms, lose out as Jehovah’s witnesses, and please only the Devil. So let us please God by preaching the gospel despite the undesirable conditions the Devil’s world m ay make for us. Let us not be side tracked by Satan and caught in a subtle snare camouflaged in lofty motives and ideals. Can we not wait upon Jehovah to avenge the wrongs we suffer now? Really, our colored brothers have great cause for rejoicing. Their race is meek and teachable, and from it comes a high percentage of the theocratic increase. W hat if the worldly wise and powerful and noble look down on them as foolish and weak and ignoble, not on an equality with self-exalted whites? It is to God’s ultimate honor, for he confounds the wise of this world by choosing those the world considers foolish and weak and ignoble. Let us boast in Jehovah and in our equality in his sight, rather than wanting to boast in equal ity in the world’s sight. (1 Cor. 1:26-31, N W ) In due time the exalted ones will be humbled, and the humble ones will be exalted. (Matt. 23:12) All of us await this vindication from God, which will come in his due time. Until then, as Paul advised concerning slavery we advise concerning its lingering trace, segrega tion: “Do not let it worry you.” (1 Cor. 7:21, N W ) When possible we will meet together, when not possible we will meet separately; but in either event we are always united in spirit, brothers equal in our own sight, in Christ’s sight, and in God’s sight. # A folder advertising the supposed health aids of The Jonadab W ise School of Health was distributed to Jehovah’s witnesses attend ing the recent assembly in Washington, D.C., and among other things said: “This unusual authentic service is prepared and offered to you by Jehovah's W itnesses.” Does the W atchtower Society endorse this?— W . H., California. No, the Society does not endorse it. For the sake of the record, let us say that we are not medical advisers. W e leave it up to each in-

W ATCHTOW ER.

dividual to choose his own type of treatment. Some m ay favor surgery, some medicines, some diets, and some m ay prefer other forms of treatment. One illness m ay require surgery, another m ay call for dieting. Also, the treat ment that helps one m ay be of no aid or even be detrimental to another. So let each one go to those who are trained in the treatment of his choice. The Society is formed for the pur pose of preaching the gospel, and in this field of activity we are happy to offer help and advice. W e are not professionally trained doc tors, and do not advise on health matters ex cept as they m ay involve Scriptural issues, such as in the case of blood transfusions. From time to time we do publish articles on such subjects as surgery, chiropractic, osteop athy, zone therapy, etc. Such articles constitute no endorsement of these practices by us. They are offered in A w a k e! on the same basis that articles on other subjects are offered, namely, as general information and not as a recommen dation. God’s provision to restore us to per fection is the ransom by Christ Jesus. In the

Brooklyn, N . Y.

meantime, fanaticism in health matters is un wise, and absorption in health fads is a form of introversion that keeps the mind on one self, .which is conducive to neither physical nor spiritual health. Sweeping claims for cures by this or that system are always suspect. As stated before, each individual differs. (Rom. 14:2, 3) Moderation is usually beneficial. Finally, if any claim that the Society is sup porting this or that health program, be alerted that such one is wrongly using the Society’s name for commercial purposes, for personal gain. (1 Tim. 6:5-10) Some m ay attempt to boost their pills or other health products or practices by naming one prominent among Je hovah’s witnesses as a user or patient; that should never be taken to mean that the Society backs such pills or practices. There are both honest ones trying to help and crooked ones working a racket in all the various fields of orthodox and unorthodox therapies. The So ciety is separate from them, wholly absorbed in its work of gospel-preaching.

■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■■

“WATCHTOWER” STUDIES W eek of March 2: Is Interfaith God's W a y ? W eek of March 9: Jehovah’s Theocratic Organi zation Today.

j ^ T lT L O T lT lc iT T g

FEBRUARY 15, 1952 Semimonthly

JEHOVAH’S KINGDOM

THE MEMORIAL— ARE YOU ENTITLED TO PARTAKE? WHAT ABOUT THOSE NOT PARTAKING? THEOCRATIC ASSEMBLIES IN SWEDEN AND NORW AY

A LOST SHEEP FINDS THE RIGHT SHEPHERD ©WTB&TS

“YOU ARE MY WITNESSES,” SAYS JEHOVAH.-lsa. 43:12

T H E P U R P O S E O F " T H E W A T C H T O W E R ’’ Literal towers in Bible times were elevated vantage points from which watchmen could observe happenings, warn of danger, or announce good news. Our magazine figuratively occupies such a vantage point, for it is founded on the very pinnacle of wisdom, God's W o r d . That elevates it above racial, national and political propagandas and prejudices, frees it from selfish bias. It is not bound by any traditional creed, but its message advanc es as the light on G od ’s purposes and works increases.— Habakkuk 2 :1 -3 . It sees things Scripturally. W h e n it observes this generation afflicted with greed, delinquency, hypocrisy, atheism, war, famine, pestilence, perplex ity and fear, and persecution of unpopular minorities, it does not parrot the old fable about history repeating itself. Informed by Bible prophecy, it sees in these things the sign of the world’s time of the end. But with bright hope it also sees opening up for us just beyond these woes the portals of a new world. Thus viewed, "T h e W atchtow er’’ stands as a watchman atop a tower, alert to what is going on, awake to note signs of danger, faithful to point out the way of escape, it announces Jehovah’s kingdom established by Christ’s enthronement in heaven, feeds his kingdom joint-heirs with spiritual food, cheers men of good will with glorious prospects of eternal life in a paradise earth, comforts us with the resurrection promise for the dead. It is not dogmatic, but has a confident ring in its voice, because it is based on G od ’s W o r d . It does not privately interpret prophecy, but calls at tention to physical facts, sets them alongside prophecy, and you see for your self how well the two match, how accurately Jehovah interprets his own prophecy. In the interests of our salvation, it keeps sharp and faithful focus on Bible truth, and views religious news generally. ‘Be watchful in these perilous times,* God admonishes. So keep on the watch by regularly reading "T h e W atchtow er’’. *

PUBLISHED BY THE WATCH TOWER BIBLE & TRACT SOCIETY 117 Adams Street Brooklyn 1, N. Y., U. S. A. N. H. K no rr , President G r a n t S uiter , Secretary

“They will all be taught by Jehovah.”—John 6:45, NW; Isaiah 54:13 Printing this issue: 1,310,000

CONTENTS “Hold a Good Conscience”

The Memorial— Are You Entitled to Partake?

101

W h at About Those Not Partaking?

I ll

Too Many Blood Transfusions

114

A Lost Sheep Finds the Right Shepherd

115

Should W e Go to School or Quit?

117

Theocratic Assemblies in Sweden and Norway

121

Questions from Readers

126

Announcements

128

AlbwiatiMs lied In “The Watehtewer” for the following Bible versions A8 - American Standard Version LXX* The Septuaglnt Version AT - An American Translation Mo - James Moffatt’s version Da - J. N. Darby's version NW - New World Translation Dy - Catholic Douay version Ro - .!. B. Rotherham's version ED - The Emphatic Diaglott R8 - Revised Standard Version Le - Isaac Leeser's version Yg - Robert Young's version Unless otherwise indicated, the Bible used is the King James Version

Five cents

copy

PUBLISHED IN THE FOLLOWING LANGUAGES Semimonthly

Afrikaans Cebu-Visayan Danish English Finnish French German Hiligaynon-Visayan Hollandish llocano

Italian Japanese Norwegian Pangasinan Slovcniau Spanish Swedish Tagalog Zulu

Monthly

Arabic Chi3hona Cinyanja Ciwemba Greek Ibo Kanarese Malayalam Polish

Portuguese Russian Siamese Sikololo Slovak Twi Ukrainian Yoruba

Watch Tower Society offices Yearly subscription rate America, U.S., 117 Adams 3t., Brooklyn 1, N.Y. $1 Aostralia, 11 Beresford Rd., Strathfleld, N.S.W. 8s British West Indies, 21 Taylor St., Port of Spain, Trinidad $1.72 Canada, 40 Irwin Ave., Toronto 5, Ontario $1 England, 34 Craven Terrace, London, W. 2 7s Jamaiea, 151 King St., Kingston Ts New Zealand, G.P.0. Box 30, Wellington, C. 1 7s Sooth Africa, 623 Boston House, Cape Town 7s Remittances should be sent to office in your country in compliance with regulations to guarantee safe delivery of money. Remittances are accepted at Brooklyn from countries where no office is located, by international money order only. Subscription rates in different countries are here stated in local currency. Notice of expiration (with renewal blank) is sent at least two issues before subscription expires. Change of addnss when sent, to our office may be expected effective within one month. Send your old as well as new address. Entered as second-class matter at Brooklyn, N. Y., Act of March 3. 1879. Printed in U. S. A.

-y /^ T tn O X C T Z C Z T T C f

J E H O V A H ’S KINGDOM February 15, 1952

Number 4

“HOLD A GOOD CONSCIENCE” about the wrongdoing yet did not guide its owner to corrective measures. To thus act on the fear of wrath alone is selfish and brutish. Some contend that President Tru man now moves to crack down on govern ment corruption out of a fear of political consequences rather than out of a good conscience and love of rightdoing, as shown by the following editorial comment: “ Mr. Truman too often clings to old friends, to employes of old friends and to friends of old friends right down to the point where he either has to stop clinging or get into bad trouble.”— New York Times, Decem ber 14, 1951. Christians obey God not only out of a fear of his wrath, but also and primarily out of a good conscience, a conscience trained in its sense of right and wrong by God’s Word. Paul made that point when he was admonishing Christians to be sub ject to the Higher Powers, Jehovah and Christ: “ There is therefore compelling reason for you to be in subjection, not only on account of that wrath but also on ac count of your conscience.” (Rom. 13:5, NW) It is the divinely educated conscience with its prickings and proddings that helps in safely guiding Christians, much as the ancient goads kept the oxen plodding in the right way. (Acts 26:14, Chris tians request of God this gift of a good conscience, made available to them through Christ. (1 Pet. 3:21, Ro) Receiving it, they treasure it and keep it clear and deem, that

i< T ET your conscience be your guide,” 1 - is a popular slogan of these times. But differently educated consciences guide their owners down widely divergent paths. A conscience developed in an environment of polygamy accepts the practice without a twinge. Another reared in surroundings of general sexual laxity and common-law marriages takes such wrongs for granted. Still another spawned in an atmosphere of sly business methods or general graft or political corruption silently condones such evils on the grounds that they are the accepted ways. Such improperly edu cated consciences are not safe guides. They have become so contaminated by their sur roundings and so calloused through abuse that they are no longer clean and sensi tive to sound out warnings and give safe guidance. Their owners are more like animals, in that beasts have no conscience. Conscience, which is an inward sense of right and wrong that excuses or accuses us, is a gift from God to men. An animal may be trained to do or refrain from doing cer tain acts. It does not conform to this train ing out of a sense of right and wrong; it does so out of a fear of its master’s wrath. Fear of a beating, or harsh words, or some deprivation of liberty or privilege. When men correct wrongs only when exposure is near and punishment imminent, they are prodded by fear of consequences, and not by the conscience that knew all along 99

100

fEeWATCHTOWER.

it might guide them safely. (Acts 23:1; 24:16) It helps them apply righteous prin ciples to their daily living, making unnec essary detailed and written laws of con duct. The activity of the conscience in this capacity is shown by Paul, as follows: “ The hearers of law are not the ones righteous before God, but the doers of law will be declared righteous. For whenever people of the nations that do not have law do by nature the things of the law, these people although not having law are a law to themselves. They are the very ones who demonstrate the matter of the law to be written in their hearts, while their con science is bearing witness with them and, between their own thoughts, they are be ing accused or even excused.”— Rom. 2:13-15, NW. The conscience must be protected from defilement and scarring. We should not contaminate it with false reasonings and rationalizations to silence its legitimate protests. If one’s conscience forbids his doing something, he should not do it. If there is no wrong in the act, he should seek to further educate his conscience to that fact by absorbing additional Scriptural truths before doing it. Then he will main tain his conscience in a state of peace, un troubled and at ease. This regard for con science is necessary if it is to remain sen sitive to wrong. We must not go roughly and heedlessly against its cries and there by wound it, and forcing it to callous and scar over for its own healing and pro tection. We should not practice hypoc risy, doing things unconscientiously. Paul warned that in the last days some would fall away “ by the hypocrisy of men who speak lies, marked in their conscience as with a branding iron” . (1 Tim. 4:2, The mark left by a branding iron becomes scarred tissue void of the sense of feeling. A conscience so marked is incapable of sensing right or wrong.

B rooklyn , N. Y.

Paul was very much aware of the voice of conscience, not only that of his own but also that of others. He would refrain from doing things his own conscience would allow, if those things would have offended the weaker consciences of others. Hence we read: “ ‘Conscience,’ I say, not yours, but that of the other person. For why should it be that my freedom is judged by another person’s conscience?” (1 Cor. 8:7-13; 10:27-29, NW) Contrary to some views, Paul was not here defending his personal rights and contending that his freedom of action should not be restricted by the judgments of others. Rather, he was saying that he would refrain from using the freedom his conscience granted him, if by using it he would be judged adverse ly by another person with a weaker con science. He preferred to forego his con scientious freedom, if by using it he would trouble his weaker brother’s conscience. But, on the other hand, Paul would not refrain from conscientious obedience to God’s Word just because that might offend consciences miseducated according to the false religions of his time. The remedy in such circumstances was not the abandon ment of God’s service by Paul, but correc tive, Scriptural education of the consciences defiled by false religions. The good things of God’s pure worship may seem unclean to defiled consciences, but clean to the divinely trained conscience. Hence Paul wrote: “ All things [of the true faith] are clean to clean persons. But to persons de filed and faithless [because of contamina tion by false religious fables] nothing is clean, but both their minds and their con sciences are defiled. They publicly declare they know God, but they disown him by their works, because they are detestable and disobedient and disapproved for every good work.”—Titus 1:13-16, NW. So we must obey our consciences if they are trained according to the righteous

F ebruary

15, 1952

SikW ATCH TOW ER.

principles of God’s Word. We must show a high regard for the weaker consciences of some of our less mature brothers in the faith. But we must not let the defiled and faithless consciences of worldlings be our guides, nor allow them to turn us from rightdoing. To hold to our godly con science may call for fortitude, but that

101

will be agreeable to us and to God: “ If someone because of conscience toward God bears up under afflictions and suffers un justly, this is an agreeable thing.” (1 Pet. 2:19, NW) At all times and under all circumstances, “ Hold a good conscience.” — 1 Pet. 3:16, NW.

THE MEMORIAL —

Ar e You

Entitled to Partake? “ First let a manapprove himself after scrutiny, and thus let him eat of the loaf and drink of the cu p ” — 1 Cor. 11:28, NW. Every year early In the northern spring the nations have witnessed the celebration of religious meals by certain systems of belief and which seem to be related. This year the Jews eat their passover meal Wednesday night, April 9, and the Roman Catholics and Protestants celebrate Good Friday on April 11, whereas the Greek Catholic systems celebrate on the following Friday, April 18. The thousands of companies of Jehovah’s witnesses throughout the earth in 121 lands celebrate the supper memorializing Christ’s death Thursday night, April 10. The reason that the Jewish cele bration and professed Christian celebrations are so close as to time is that the meal for memorializ ing Christ’s death was instituted on the passover night, right after Jesus and his faithful apostles had partaken of the passover supper, as they were all Jews by nature. There Jesus Christ gave out instructions for his followers to celebrate yearly on that anniversary date. Jehovah's witnesses strictly obey his instructions, celebrating the memorial meal on the anniversary date, namely, the 14th day of the Jewish month Nisan, whereas the Catholic and Protestant sects hold a celebration on the day of the week, Friday, nearest to Nisan 14, Friday being the day he was nailed to the stake on Calvary to die a martyr’s death.

O PARTAKE or not to partake—that He did likewise respecting the cup also, is the question. Catholic or Protes after he had the evening meal, saying: tant, Christian or not Christian, you must ‘This cup means the new covenant by vir decide the answer to this question respect tue of my blood. Keep doing this, as often ing the Lord’s Memorial evening meal. as you drink it, in remembrance of me.’ Here is what the apostle Paul says for the For as often as you eat this loaf and drink this cup, you keep proclaiming the death advice of us all: 2 “ I received from the Lord that whichof the Lord, until he arrives. Consequent I also handed on to you, that the Lord ly, whoever eats the loaf and drinks the Jesus in the night in which he was going cup of the Lord unworthily will be guilty to be handed over took a loaf and, after respecting the body and the blood of the giving thanks, he broke it and said: ‘This Lord. First let a man approve himself means my body which is in your behalf. after scrutiny, and thus let him eat of the Keep doing this in remembrance of me.’ loaf and drink of the cup. For he that eats and drinks eats and drinks judgment 1, 2. What is here the question, and what did Paul say against himself if he does not discern the for our advice?

102

SReWATCHTOWER.

body. That is why many among you are weak and sickly and quite a few are sleep ing in death. But if we would discern what we ourselves are, we would not be judged. However, when we are judged, we are dis ciplined by Jehovah, that we may not be come condemned with the world. Conse quently, my brothers, when you come together to eat it, wait for one another. If anyone is hungry, let him eat at home, that you may not come together for judg ment.”— ! Cor. 11:23-34, NW. 3Are you among those who Paul in his day said were sleeping in death while many others were weak and sickly, spiritually so? Why we ask is because hundreds of millions today go through at least a form of celebrating the Lord’s supper or Eucha rist, as they call it, and yet what is their spiritual condition? These hundreds of millions of Catholics and Protestants of Christendom are very sick spiritually, very weak in Christian faith and practice. Quite a few are spiritually dead when it comes to responding and becoming alive to the glorious message of God’s kingdom which Jehovah’s witnesses are proclaiming world wide today. Their social, moral and reli gious condition agrees with the description given by the apostle Paul in these words: 4 “ Men will be lovers of themselves, lovers of money, self-assuming, haughty, blasphemers, disobedient to parents, with out gratitude, with no loving-kindness, having no natural affection, not open to any agreement, slanderers, without selfcontrol, fierce, without love of goodness, betrayers, headstrong, puffed up with self esteem, lovers of pleasures rather than lovers of God, having a form of godly devotion but proving false to its power; . . . wicked men and impostors will ad vance from bad to worse, misleading and being misled.”— 2 Tim. 3:2-5,13, NW. 3, 4. About what spiritually disordered people do we ask, and why ?

B rooklyn , N. Y.

5 That condition grows worse in Chris tendom every year. What is the meaning of it? It means the “ last days” for Chris tendom and for this world. Yes, and all those who remain in that low spiritual condition face destruction in the univer sal war of Armageddon with which this worldly system of things will end. For the apostle prefaces the description above with the words: “But know this, that in the last days critical times hard to deal with will be here.” Most of those religion ists with a form of godly devotion try at least once a year on their Good Friday to take what they call “ holy communion” . So what is responsible for their danger ously poor spiritual health? The same apostle diagnoses the root of their trouble, saying in his discussion of the Lord’s eve ning meal: “ First let a man approve him self after scrutiny, and thus let him eat of the loaf and drink of the cup. For he that eats and drinks eats and drinks judg ment against himself if he does not discern the body.” Ah, there is the trouble! “ That is why many among you are weak and sickly and quite a few are sleeping in death.”— 1 Cor. 11:28-30, NW. 6They do not understand the meaning of the Memorial supper emblems which Jesus used. They do not appreciate or take seriously their responsibility in partaking of those emblems, even in pretense. Hence they prove false to the power of real godly devotion in their lives and are weak and sickly in that respect, if not already in a death sleep. The anniversary date of the Lord’s evening meal is now getting close. It must keep on being observed “ un til he arrives” . Will you partake or are you worthy to partake of that Memorial meal with Christ’s followers? Are you obligated by the Lord’s command to par5, 6. (a) What does this worsening condition of Chris tendom mean, and what is the root of the trouble? (b) What question must we Intelligently decide to avoid incurring judgment?

F ebruary

15, 1952

SEeWATCHTOWER,

take or are you excluded from it? That is a question each one must decide for him self after scrutiny. Partakers must be alive to discerning the Lord’s body and must appreciate what their taking the Memo rial emblems means for them. Else they will partake to their judgment. DIFFERENCE OF UNDERSTANDING

7 Difference of understanding on what the Memorial emblems mean has caused great religious splits, controversies, yes, religious wars and persecutions in which much human blood has been spilled and shocking unchristian cruelties been per petrated. All this is a proof of very poor spiritual health owing to a failure to dis cern the Lord’s body. The great dispute over what words mean has led to all kinds of ungodliness. That we may have before us the account of Jesus’ words and of the privileges he conferred upon his followers, we here quote the account of his intro ducing the Memorial evening meal to his true disciples: 8 “And the disciples did as Jesus ordered them, and they got things ready for the passover. When, now, it had become eve ning, he was reclining at the table with the twelve disciples. . . . As they con tinued eating, Jesus took a loaf and, after saying a blessing, he broke it and, giving it to the disciples, he said: ‘Take, eat. This means my body.’ Also he took a cup and, having given thanks, he gave it to them, saying: ‘Drink out of it, all of you; for this means my “ blood of the covenant” which is to be poured out in behalf of many for forgiveness of sins. But I tell you, I will by no means drink henceforth any of this product of the vine until that day when I drink it new with you in the kingdom of my Father.’ ”— Matt. 26:19-29, NW ; Mark 14:22-25, Mo. 7, 8. What results from difference of understanding show poor spiritual health, and over what words is there great dispute?

103

9Many are sure to object to the trans lation above quoted from. Why? Because it reads, “This means my body,” “ This means my blood.” This, although Moffatt’s translation reads, “It means my body,” “ This means my blood” ; and Chas. B. Williams’ translation reads, “ It represents my body,” “ This represents my blood.” (See also the footnote of Weymouth’s translation on Matthew 26:26.) The ob jectors will claim this is interpretation or exposition, and not translation. They in sist on the reading of the Catholic Douay Version or the Protestant King James Version or Luther’s Version, all of which read: “This is my body,” “This is my blood.” They claim that by Jesus’ pro nouncing these words some change was brought about materially or essentially in the unleavened bread and wine which he then handled. 10 Catholic clergy teach the doctrine of transubstantiation, that is, that the bread and wine were literally changed in sub stance and became Jesus’ flesh and blood when he said those words. The Orthodox or Greek Catholics also call this transmu tation. But they claim that it is the holy spirit that transmutes the bread and wine into Jesus’ literal flesh and blood, and not the Orthodox priest who consecrates the bread and wine used. The priest prays over them for the holy spirit to produce this miraculous change. The Roman Cath olic clergy claim that it is the officiating priest who miraculously changes the wafer and wine into human flesh and blood by pronouncing the words which Jesus said when he offered these emblems to his faithful apostles. Thus, since by virtue of their trinity belief they claim that Jesus is God Almighty, the priest calls down God from heaven upon their altars of the mass 9. Why will many object to the above translation, and what do they insist on and claim? 10. What are the clergy claims for transubstantiation, and what do they thereby pretend to create and sacrifice?

104

SHeWATCHTOWER.

B rooklyn,

N. Y.

12 Many Protestants believe in what is and creates him for sacrifice. God is their consubstantiation.According to this, creation, and this time they are the ones called who bring about the sacrificial death, not the bread and wine still remain such in the Roman soldiers who at the orders of fact, but because of their consecration by Pontius Pilate and under the instigation the officiating clergyman the person who of the Jewish priests and scribes and San partakes of them receives the true body and blood of Jesus Christ along with (cow) hedrin did it nineteen centuries ago. the bread and wine. Like transubstantia11 In its definition of “ Mass” Na tion, all this demands a great deal of faith, tional Catholic Almanac of 1948 says: for it still leaves the partaker seeing and “ The Mass is the unbloody renewal of the tasting only literal bread and wine. Really, Sacrifice of Our Lord upon the Cross.” now, is this what is meant by ‘discerning Question 365 of A Catechism of Christian the body of the Lord’ ? All such celebra Doctrine (Revised Edition of the Balti tions to which consubstantiation and tranmore Catechism), published in 1949, asks, substantiation are imputed are said to “ Who said the first Mass?” It answers: impart great grace. But if they are the “ Our divine Saviour said the first Mass, at correct discernment of the Lord’s body, the Last Supper, the night before He died.” Today the Roman Catholic Church gen why are they not accompanied by such erally offers to the congregation of the divine grace? Why is the spiritual condi laity only the bread of the mass. To excuse tion of the people of Christendom so weak, this giving only the bread to them this so sickly, or even dead? The actual condi Catechism gives the following answer to tion of Christendom's religious sects de its question 366: “ (b) It is not necessary nies that they truly discern the Lord’s that we receive Our Lord’s body and blood body, for the great spiritual grace ex under the appearances of both bread and pected to result from it is woefully lack wine. Christ is entirely present under the ing. If those hundreds of millions of com appearances of bread, and also entirely municants in Christendom had discerned present under the appearances of wine. the Lord’s body and had harmonized their Therefore, we receive Him whole and en lives with it, two world wars within one tire under the appearances of bread alone generation would never have crippled or of wine alone, (c) In some Eastern Christendom, aside from all the other Churches the faithful receive Holy Com blood-spilling conflicts fought during the munion under the appearances of both centuries in the very heart of Christen bread and wine. In the Western Church dom. That transubstantiation and consub the faithful receive Communion only un stantiation over which such controversies have raged are not apostolic, and hence der the appearances of bread.” Since such are unchristian, becomes clear when we doctrine limits the power to cause tranexamine them in the light of the Holy substantiation to the religious priests, it Scriptures. glorifies them as having God himself un der their power. It makes the congregation ANY CHANGE OF SUBSTANCE INDICATED? of the laity absolutely dependent on the 13 Let us examine Jesus’ words thempriests, so that if no priest is present, the What is consubstantiation, and what shows that it people cannot celebrate the Lord’s supper. 12. and transubstantiation are not the discerning of the 11. What is the doctrine concerning the “ Mass” , and how does it make God subject and the people dependent?

Lord’s body? 13. What wording shows the bread did not become sacrificial flesh and that the wine was still wine?

February

15, 1952

SFEeWATCHTOW ER.

105

selves. The Catholic Douay Version reads: tion and by the apostles’ pouring it down “ And taking bread, he gave thanks and their throats. Not only does the Douay brake and gave to them, saying: This is Version say here, “ shall be shed,” but also my body, which is given for you. Do this the original Latin Vulgate from which it for a commemoration of me.” (Luke 22:19, was translated reads that way. Mgr. R. A. Dy) If he had meant that the bread had Knox’s translation of 1943 says, “ is to be been turned into his flesh, he would prop shed.” And at Luke 22:19 Knox makes it erly have said, ‘Do this in sacrifice of me.’ read: “ This is my body, which is to be Instead, he said to do it “ for a commemo given for you.” The New World Transla ration of me” , indicating that the bread tion also reads, “ is to be poured out,” and, was still bread and was merely a symbol “ is to be given,” indicating a future time, of his body. We note the same fact regard namely, when Jesus hung on the torture ing the wine. Matthew 26:27-29 (Dy) stake at Calvary. So by his words Jesus reads: “And taking the chalice, he gave did not mean the bread and wine were his thanks and gave to them, saying: Drink own flesh and blood, any more than the ye all of this. For this is my blood of the apostle Paul meant that a literal rock was new testament, which s h a l l b e shed for Jesus by his words: “They drank of the many unto remission of sins. And I say spiritual rock that followed them: and the to you, I will not drink from henceforth rock was Christ.” (1 Cor. 10:4, Dy) The of this fruit of the vine until that day when rock from which the Israelites drank mere I shall drink it with you new in the king ly pictured or symbolized Christ. The same dom of my Father.” (Mark 14:23-25, Dy) way the Memorial emblems merely sym Note that Jesus here indicated that the bolized or stood for Christ’s body and liquid in the chalice was still literal wine, blood. for he said: “I will not drink from hence 15 For the wine in the cup to be blood forth of this fruit of the vine,” not, drink it would have had to be synthetic blood, from henceforth of this blood. just the same as when Jesus turned the 14 Another fact which shows it was not water at the wedding feast in Cana into his blood is that Jesus said: “This is my wine it was synthetic wine, for it did not blood of the new testament, which s h a l l come direct from a grapevine. Jesus said b e shed.” This plainly shows his blood was the wine in the Memorial cup was the not there being shed by transubstantiafruit of the vine. It came from a vine, and 14. What other fact shows the wine had not become not from Jesus’ veins. Hence by a miracle Jesus’ blood? it could have become only synthet ic b l o o d , for Jesus still had his normal pints of blood in his body. When we think of the thousands of church buildings in which the mass is celebrated daily each year, more “ blood” is thus produced than a normal human could provide in a day or than could be drawn off for medical blood transfusions. Accord ing to the theory of the mass, Je15. If transubstantiated, what kind of blood would it have to be? Why?

106

SFHeWATCHTOWER

sus would have to be a large reservoir of blood, to be tapped like a blood bank for transfusion to the communicants via the communion chalice. This is most unreason able. It accounts for it that the clergy say it is a mystery, a mystery as to how it could be true. 16 By their very theory the clergy make themselves guilty of shedding Christ’s blood afresh. Some Catholics have been frightened against testing whether the bread put into their mouths is real flesh, by being warned that if they do not swal low it but hold it in the mouth, extract it outside the church and stick a pin into it, blood will come out. And yet the Catholic definition of the mass is that it is the “ un bloody renewal of the sacrifice” of Christ. If it is unbloody, then how is it able to do what they claim it does, effect the re mission of human sins? The apostle says: “ Almost all things, according to the law, are cleansed with blood: and without shed ding of blood there is no remission.” —Heb. 9:22, D y; Knox. AGAINST THE RANSOM

17 If converted into flesh and blood by either the holy spirit or by the priest’s magical words, how could the bread and wine on the altar of the mass be Jesus’ sacrifice? At most, the bread could repre sent only that much weight of human flesh and the wine that much quantity of hu man blood, certainly not the quantity of flesh and blood making up the normal hu man body. But Jesus Christ sacrificed a whole, entire, perfect human body with its full complement of blood. At most the bread and wine of the mass could amount to merely a fragment of the body and blood. 16. Of what do the clergy by their mass make them selves guilty, and why could not an unbloody sacrifice cleanse sins away? 17, 18. Why could not transubstantiated bread and wine be Jesus’ sacrifice and provide redemption and remis sion of sins?

rooklyn

N. Y.

18 A fragment or small part could not be acceptable to God as a ransom for sinners. Regarding the requirements of a ransom God’s just and perfect law through his prophet Moses says: “ Require life for life, eye for eye, tooth for tooth, hand for hand, foot for foot.” (Deut. 19:21, Dy; Ex. 21:23-25) Adam, the perfect hu man son of God in Eden sinned and so forfeited for himself and his future off spring perfect human life and all right to it. Jesus said he came to “ give his life a ransom for many” . He could do so, be cause he was a perfect man with full right to human life and so was the “ last Adam” . By laying all these human assets down in sacrifice he provided the corresponding ransom. The apostle tells us: “ There is one God, and one Mediator between God and men, himself man, Christ Jesus, who gave himself a ransom for all.” (Matt. 20:28; 1 Cor. 15:45 and 1 Tim. 2:5,6, Catholic Confrat.) A ransom required the whole sacrifice, not a mere part of it, whereas by weight, size and quantity the bread and wine could not equal by transubstantiation more than part of the sac rifice required. It could never be a suffi cient ransom for mankind and bring about redemption and remission of sins. 19 But the clergy say it is necessary to sacrifice Jesus daily in the mass in order to secure the remitting of sins that have been committed by a Catholic after he becomes a confirmed member of the church. This would mean that the sacrifice Jesus laid down at Calvary was insufficient, inadequate, and needs renewing. If, to gain remission of our daily sins, Christ’s sacrifice has to be renewed and repeated often, then it would mean that the “new covenant” would also have to be renewed by a sacrifice afresh of the Savior. If the 19. What does the theory of the mass mean for Jesus’ original sacrifice and also the new covenant, and so why is it wrong?

F ebruary

15, 1952

SfteW ATC H TO W ER.

107

one sacrifice did not hold good for sins, ing him: “This, for that he continueth it did not hold good for the new covenant for ever, hath an everlasting priesthood: according to which God f o r g i v e s sins whereby he is able also to save for ever and remembers them no more. Remember them that come to God by him; always that Jesus said concerning the wine: “ This living [not, always dying] to make inter cup is the new covenant in my blood.” cession for us. Who needeth not daily (as (Luke 22:20, Cath. Confrat.) But such a the other priests) to offer sacrifices, first renewal of the new covenant is unscrip- for his own sins, and then for the people’s: tural. The old law covenant which God for this he did once, in offering himself.” made with Israel through Moses as media — Heb. 7:16,24,25,27, Dy. tor was replaced by the new covenant with 21The one sacrifice of Christ Jesus holds Jesus as Mediator. The inaugurating of the enough value to be applied at all times for old Mosaic law covenant foreshadowed the the sins of mankind until they are at last inaugurating of the new covenant by the wiped out. The theory of the mass denies glorified Jesus at Pentecost A.D. 33. The this Bible truth. old law covenant was not inaugurated and 22 Why it does so was illustrated by the renewed every year with fresh sacrifices. Jewish sacrifices under Israel’s law cove The one set of sacrifices which Moses of nant. Each year on the atonement day the fered at Sinai sufficed for the entire life sacrifice of the bull and of Jehovah’s goat of that law covenant. At that time the had to be made anew and their blood had mediator Moses said: “ This is the blood to be carried into the most holy and sprin of the covenant which God has command kled before the sacred mercy seat. Why? ed for you.” (Heb. 9:17-20, Cath. Confrat.) Because those sacrifices were not human Likewise the new covenant needs no re and could never take away human sins newing by fresh sacrifices. The sacrifice and leave the human conscience free of of the mass is supposed to provide at each sin’s guilt. If they had actually cleansed celebration fresh “ blood of the new cove man’s conscience of the sense of sinful nant” . So it is wrong. ness, they would have stopped being of 20 How could Jesus Christ be sacrificedfered. “ For the law, having a shadow of even once again? The apostle Paul writes the good things to come, not the very us: “ Christ, rising again from the dead, image of the things, by the self-same sac dieth now no more. Death shall no more rifices which they offer continually every have dominion over him. For in that he year, can never make the comers there died to sin, he died once: but in that he unto perfect. For then they would have liveth, he liveth unto God.” (Rom. 6:9,10, ceased to be offered: because the worship Dy) By the power of an immortal life he pers once cleansed should have no con lives on and so can mediate for faithful science of sin any longer. But in them believers till their release from sin is com there is made a commemoration of sins pletely accomplished. His immortality, re every year: for it is impossible that with ceived by him at his resurrection from the the blood of oxen and goats sin should be dead, forever prevents his dying again. taken away.” (Heb. 10:1-4, Dy) The very So he can now be High Priest forever, be fact that Catholics have a sense of sin cause he has now the “ power of an indis requiring them to attend a repetition of the soluble life” . As the apostle says concern20, 21. Why could Jesus not die again, and what about the value of his original sacrifice does the mass deny?

22. What about the atonement-day sacrifices shows that the mass because of needing repeating does not take sins away?

108

SfieWATCHTOWER,

mass proves that the so-called “sacrifice of the mass” no more takes away their sins than those sacrifices of oxen and goats did. 23But Christ’s one sacrifice of his per fect human life does bring the believer justification and a conscience free from sin. So Jesus does not need to come down from heaven at the beck and nod of the Catholic priest every time he says mass and to synthesize flesh and blood to be sacrificed, eaten and drunk cannibalistically by priest and congregation. As High Priest, Jesus is subject to no priest on earth. Otherwise, how is he High Priest? Forty days after his resurrection from the dead he ascended to heaven and sat down at God’s right hand. Since he pre sented to God a perfect and foreversufficient sacrifice, he does not need to leave his seat and come down and be made flesh and blood again to be sacrificed. Hence he can stay seated up there and wait until it comes God’s due time to ful fill his promise recorded at Psalm 110:1-4 ( A S ) : “ Jehovah saith unto my Lord, Sit thou at my right hand, until I make thine enemies thy footstool. Jehovah will send forth the rod of thy strength out of Zion: Rule thou in the midst of thine enemies. . . . Jehovah hath sworn, and will not repent: Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchizedek.” (Ps. 109:1-4, D y; Cath. Confrat.) He therefore waited in heaven without interruption until the “ time of the end” of this world began in 1914. 24 Note, now, how the apostle uses this fact to prove that Jesus has not repeated his sacrifice for the reason that he does not need to, his original sacrifice holding good throughout all the duration of human sin. At Hebrews 10:10-18 (Cath. Confrat.) he says: “ It is in this ‘will’ that we have 23. Why does Jesus not need to come down from heaven repeatedly to be sacrificed? 24, 25. How does the apostle prove this fact at Hebrews 10:10-18, and thus why Is only the one sacrifice necessary?

Brooklyn, N. Y.

been sanctified through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all. And every priest indeed stands daily minister ing, and often offering the same sacrific es, which can never take away sins; but Jesus, having offered one sacrifice for sins, has taken his seat forever at the right hand of God, waiting thenceforth until his enemies be made the footstool under his feet. For by one offering he has perfected forever those who are sanctified. Thus also the Holy Spirit testifies unto us. For after having said, ‘This is the covenant that I will make with them after those days, says the Lord: I will put my laws upon their hearts, and upon their minds I will write them,’ he then adds, ‘And their sins and their iniquities I will remember no more.’ Now where there is forgiveness of these, there is no longer offering for sin.” 25 Sins forgiven by God according to the new covenant are really canceled and those who are sanctified are perfected for ever “by one offering” , the “ offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all” . So there is absolutely no need for Jesus’ “ blood of the new covenant” to be spilled even once again. No other offering for sin is needed besides the one Jesus made at Calvary. UNCOVERING A GROSS FRAUD

26 The ancient Jewish high priest had to offer atonement-day sacrifices of a bull and goat only once a year for all the nation of Israel and at one temple, that at Jeru salem. Strange that Roman Catholic priests feel obligated to offer mass 365 or 366 days a year, a number of times a day, on many altars, and not at the city called by God’s name, Jerusalem. Plainly they do not believe that Jesus’ one sacrifice was superior to the yearly Jewish atonementday sacrifices which could not take away sins. But, aside from that, their “sacrifice 26. How does the mass compared with the atonementday sacrifice show the Roman Catholic priests view Jesus’ sacrifice?

F ebruary

15, 1952

SEeWATCHTOWER.

of the mass” does not and could not gain redemption and remitting of sins for peo ple who attend the mass, for still another mighty reason. 27What is that? It is this fact: the priest who claims to break the body of Jesus afresh and to shed his blood afresh does not ascend to heaven with the sacrifice and present it to God in behalf of himself and his parishioners. Even for Jesus it was not enough to lay down his sacrifice on earth. Jesus also had to ascend and present his sacrifice to God in heaven. He did not take his human body with him to the King’s throne up there, for “ flesh and blood can obtain no part in the kingdom of God” . (1 Cor. 15:50, When the Jewish high priest on atonement day entered the Most Holy of the temple, picturing God’s presence, he did not take the fleshy bodies of the bull and goat with him. He took only the blood, as it repre sents the life. So, too, Jesus did not take his fleshy body to heaven and appear with it in God’s presence. He took with him the merit or value of his human life, symbol ized by blood. He presented that to God as a sin-removing ransom sacrifice. (Heb. 13:11,12; Lev. 17:11-14; 16:14-16) By presenting his sacrifice in heaven he laid the foundation for the coming righteous new world. Hence he does not need to suf fer often in sacrifice anymore. We read: 28 “ It was necessary, therefore, that the copies of the heavenly realities should be cleansed by these things; but the heavenly realities themselves require better sacri fices than these. For Jesus has not entered into a Holies made by hands, a mere copy of the true, but into heaven itself, to ap pear now before the face of God on our behalf; nor yet has he entered to offer himself often, as the high priest [of Israel] enters into the Holies year after year with 27, 28. For what other mighty reason does the mass not remove sin?

109

blood not his own; for in that case he must have suffered often since the begin ning of the world. But as it is, once for all at the end of the ages, he has appeared for the destruction of sin by the sacrifice of himself. And just as it is appointed unto men to die once but after this comes the judgment, so also was Christ offered [how many times?] once to take away the sins of many; the second time he will appear with no part in sin to those who wait for him, unto salvation.”— Heb. 9:23-28, CC. 29 According to all this inspired Scrip tural testimony Jesus considers his one sacrifice of nineteen centuries ago suffi cient. Hence he would not accept the sac rifice of the mass as an indispensable ad dition to his one perfect sacrifice, and so he would not present it to God. For it to be presented to God, the Catholic priest offering the mass would himself have to imitate Jesus and ascend to heaven in order to get it into God’s presence. Since the sinful clergyman priest cannot do this, his sacrifice of the mass must fail to bring about cancellation of sins for Catholics. 30 Would God, who has already accepted the perfect, all-sufficient sacrifice of his High Priest Jesus Christ, consider such a sacrifice of the mass with any favor? No, never! He detests it as a gross fraud per petrated on the Catholic people and as a blasphemy against the only valid sacrifice of his dear Son Jesus Christ. At the battle of Armageddon God will make all this per version of the Memorial supper and of Christ’s sacrifice to cease by destroying the religious systems guilty of this deceit ful abomination. “The sacrifices of the wicked are abominable, because they are offered of wickedness.” (Prov. 21:27, 29. Why does Christ Jesus make it necessary for the Catholic priest himself to carry through with his sacri fice of the mass? 30. How does God view the sacrifice of the mass, and what will he do about it?

110

SfreWATCHTOWER,

The wearing of a man-made priestly uni form does not alter the matter. APOSTOLIC EXPLANATION

31 Noting from the above how the Cath olics and Protestants of Christendom are guilty of “not discerning the body of the Lord” , we can appreciate why the whole religious system is infirm, weak, asleep, and sick to death. (1 Cor. 11:29, 30, Effects trace back to due causes. Christen dom has dropped to this low spiritual con dition because of centering her attention too much upon the literal flesh and blood of Jesus Christ in connection with her communion or Eucharist or the Lord’s supper. She has not followed the apostolic explanation of the Lord’s evening meal. Of all the Bible writers none offers more information regarding that meal than the apostle Paul does. True, Matthew, Mark and Luke each give us an account of how the supper proceeded, but they offer no explanation. Paul, though, gives both an account of the Lord’s evening meal and also considerable comment explaining it, in his first letter to the Corinthians. In the purpose behind his comments we can un derstand why, if Christendom had prop erly discerned the Lord’s body, we should not be threatened with more world war. 32 Christendom’s clergy argue that in Paul’s comments he supports the literal application of Jesus’ words, “ This is my body,” “This is my blood of the new covenant.” Honest-minded examination of Paul’s comments proves the clergy argu ment false, forced. According to Moffatt’s translation, Paul said: “ Let a man test himself; then he can eat from the loaf and drink from the cup. For he who eats and drinks without a proper sense of the Body, eats and drinks to his own condem31. So from what standpoint has Christendom tried to discern the Lord’s body, and with what consequences to the world ? 32, 33. How does Paul apply Jesus’ words at the Memo rial, and so to what “ body” does Paul refer?

rooklyn

N. Y.

nation. That is why many of you are ill and infirm, and a number even dead.” So what “Body” is Paul here speaking about? Why, about “ Christ’s Body” , which is composed of the members of his congrega tion under him as Head: “ Now you are Christ’s Body, and severally members of it.” (1 Cor. 11:28-30; 12:27, This understanding is bolstered by what Paul says again in this same letter. Here it is in Catholic translation: 33 “ The cup of blessing that we bless, is it not the sharing of the blood of Christ? And the bread that we break, is it not the partaking of the body of the Lord? Be cause the bread is one, we though many, are one body, all of us who partake of the one bread.” ( Cath.Confrat.) “The cha of benediction which we bless, is it not the communion of the blood of Christ? And the bread which we break, is it not the partaking of the body of the Lord? For we, being many, are one bread, one body: all that partake of one bread.”— 1 Cor. 10:16,17, Dy. 34 So, then, a person who partakes of the bread at the Memorial must discern or recognize that there is such an organiza tion or congregation as “ Christ’s body” . More than that, he must by testing or scrutinizing himself prove to himself that he is a member of Christ’s body, that he is a member of that congregation of Chris tians who are dedicated to God completely, begotten by him as his spiritual children, anointed with his holy spirit to be preach ers and joint heirs with Jesus, and faith fully holding to Jesus as the one Head of their congregation or Body. So doing, he then confesses by eating the Memorial bread that he also partakes of the “body of the Lord” , that is to say, he is a member of it. Thus he does not eat hypocritically 34. Hence when a person eats the Memorial bread what must he discern or recognize in order not to incur judgment?

F ebruary

15, 1952

SEeWATCHTOWER,

or without discernment and so does not incur divine judgment against himself. 35When such a self-scrutinized Chris tian drinks out of the Memorial wine-cup he confesses that Jesus’ blood was the means to put God’s new covenant in force. Also, that by means of this new covenant the divine forgiveness of sins is gained and a people is taken out of all nations to be a people for God’s name, to act as witnesses of Jehovah.— Acts 15:14; Ex. 19:5,6; 1 Pet. 2:9,10. 36 Another thing: the poured-out blood of Christ signifies death, not merely for a new covenant to be made over a dead victim, but primarily for vindicating Je hovah’s sovereignty, name and word. And in this death for Jehovah’s vindication the “body of the Lord” , Christ’s body-members, share. They are planted with him in the likeness of his death, buried together with him by a common baptism into his 35. When he drinks the Memorial wine, what does he confess regarding the new covenant? 36, 37. What else does the Memorial wine signify to the person drinking, and what is he therefore deter mined to do?

Ill

death, that they may be raised to heavenly spirit life in the likeness of his resurrec tion. “ Know you not that all we who are baptized in Christ Jesus are baptized in his death? For we are buried together with him by baptism into death: . . . For if we have been planted together in the likeness of his death, we shall be also in the likeness of his resurrection.”— Rom. 6:3-5, Dy. 37 So to the wine-drinker the cup pic tures the sufferings which the heavenly Father has poured like a potion for all the Christ company, the Head and the body. As Jesus said to Peter in Gethsemane: “ Shall I not drink the cup that the Father has given me?” He did, and he also assured those followers who would prove faithful to death and share in the Lord’s blood: “ Of the cup that I drink, you shall drink; and with the baptism with which I am to be baptized, you shall be baptized.” (John 18:11 and Mark 10:39, Cath. Confrat.) By drinking of the Memorial cup one confess es that he is determined to suffer with Jesus till death.

What About Those Not PartaKing? IE Memorial or Lord’s evening meal wished. Why did 602,141 not do so? Be is celebrated by Jehovah’s witnesses cause, by self-scrutiny and after their each year on its anniversary date with hearing the Memorial discourse, they hon the understanding given above. Last year estly acknowledged to themselves and to at the Memorial celebration 623,760 of others that they were not members of Jehovah’s witnesses and kindly disposed Christ’s body, which the Scriptures show persons attended, but only 21,619 partook is made up of only 144,000 members under of the emblems. Why did so many not par Jesus the one Head. Those not partaking may all have been dedicated to Jehovah take of them? 2 The Memorial emblems were passedGod through Jesus Christ. But they had around for everyone to partake of and no proof within themselves that they had each one was at liberty to do so if he been begotten by God’s spirit to a spirit 1. When did Jehovah's witnesses celebrate Memorial ual resurrection and to spirit life in heav last year, how many attended it and how many partook? 2. How many attenders did not partake, and why not? en. They had no proof that they had been

112

SfieWATCHTOW ER.

B rooklyn, N . Y .

anointed with God’s spirit to a place with has resulted in such confused sectarian Jesus in his heavenly throne. So they had ism, vicious strife and sanguinary conflict no hopes of reigning with him and being among professed Christians. priests of God for a thousand years. They 4 If the other sheep took the Memorial had not sacrificed their human hopes of emblems, they would in actuality be sym an earthly paradise for spiritual, heavenly bolizing that they were eating Christ’s hopes. They did not expect to be baptized flesh as well as drinking his blood and thus with Jesus in his death and drink the cup they were in union with him and he with of such an experience with him. As all that them. This would mean they would have is what taking the Memorial emblems life in themselves as the heavenly Father would have symbolized, they did not do so. has life in himself and as he has granted 3 Those 602,141 nonpartakers could notto his beloved Son to have life in himself. say to themselves in clear conscience: “ Be (John 5:26; 6:53-57, NW) But it is not cause there is one loaf, we, although many, true of the “ other sheep” that Jesus and are one body, for we are all partaking of they are mutually in union with one that one loaf.” (1 Cor. 10:17, They another as members of his body. One flock knew they were associated with the small they are indeed with the present-day rem remnant (the 21,619) of Christ’s body, but nant of Christ’s body, but they do not they could not say to themselves that they share the same hopes with the remnant are “ one body” with that remnant nor and will not share the same destiny with with the entire 144,000. True, they have them. They do not feed on all the Bible been brought into touch and unity with promises that the remnant do, but they the remnant so that they are now “ one recognize only the earthly promises as re flock” with them under one served for them in the right Shepherd, as Jesus Christ eous new world. So they do once prophesied concerning not partake of the Memorial our day: “ I have other sheep, emblems, for they are not which are not of this fold; commanded by Jesus Christ those also I must bring, and the Right Shepherd to do so. they will listen to my voice, They do not want to misrep and they will become one resent t h e m s e l v e s and eat flock, one shepherd.” (John and drink judgment against 10:11, 14, 16, NW) But this themselves because of sinning does not mean that all those sheep are of against what the body and blood of the Christ’s body, abiding in union with Jesus Lord signify. They let those who are the Head. For the “ other sheep” who are worthy eat and drink. outside of Christ’s body to eat the Memo 5That is no excuse for debarring them rial bread and drink the Memorial wine at from attending the Memorial celebration. the Lord’s evening meal it would mean to The Catholic clergy used to dismiss from say the bread and wine represented merely the church assembly the new converts or Jesus’ personal flesh and blood which he catechumens and penitents before the worsacrificed as a ransom. They would take If the other sheep took the Memorial emblems, what Christendom’s view of the matter which 4. would it be symbolizing and why would it misrepresent 3. Though one flock with the remnant, what could they not say respecting the Lord’s body?

their case? 5. Why is that no excuse for debarring them from attending?

F ebruary

15, 1952

SEeWATCHTOW ER.

113

thy ones of the congregation partook of the communion bread and wine. But this practice does not befit the “one flock” of the Right Shepherd. Each sheep must himself determine whether he is worthy to partake of the emblems, and so he must be present and be given the opportunity to partake when they are passed. Even if he does not partake, he honors the occa sion by his presence and does so in commemoration of Je sus Christ. 6The remnant of the “ little flock” of heavenly heirs prop erly discern the body of Christ and their membership in it. Consistently with this they take the emblems. The great crowd of “other sheep” pres ent also discern the body of the Lord and their not being members in it, and consistently they do not take the emblems. They do not fight with the remnant over it as though they were being deprived of something rightful. Certainly during Christ’s thousand-year reign when this remnant will be glorified with him in heav en these other sheep on the paradisaic earth will not feed on the same spiritual food that the remnant do now. So what hurt is there to the other sheep if they are not fed on all the promises of God now, including the Memorial? None. 7The Memorial will not be in vogue on earth throughout the Millennium and for ever, for the apostle Paul wrote to the congregation of Christians who are sanc tified in union with Christ Jesus this Me morial instruction: “ As often as you eat this loaf and drink this cup, you keep pro claiming the death of the Lord, until he arrives.” (1 Cor. 1 :1 ,2 ; 11:26, So,

when the Lord Jesus takes the remnant from earth to Kingdom glory in heaven, then the Memorial celebration on earth will cease. The “ other sheep” will not par take of it then any more than they do now. 8 The faithful men and women of ancient times before Christ did not celebrate the Memorial, not even Melchizedek, who re freshed the battle-worn Abraham with bread and wine. Nor did they enjoy the spiritual food and promises that the remnant do now. Yet those ancient ones are to be resurrected to hu man life on earth under the Kingdom and to become part of the Right Shepherd’s “ oth er sheep” . Despite their not partaking of the Memorial and of the heavenly promises with the remnant of the “ little flock” , the great crowd of other sheep are suffering no fam ine for hearing the Word of Jehovah and they are not starving. They are satisfied with the Scriptural food and privileges which the Right Shepherd gives them through his “ faithful and discreet slave” class. It is the “ evil slave” class that claims too much attention is being paid to the other sheep and not enough spiritual food being served to the spiritual class for their exclusive selves. Not only are the other sheep satisfied, but they prefer their par ticular diet. The things which the right eous men of old wanted to see and under stand but did not, the other sheep now see and understand and they rejoice and grow spiritually strong. They hunger and thirst no more, for the Lamb of God has guided them to green pastures and to “ fountains of waters of life” .— Luke 12:32; Amos 8:11,12; Matt. 24:45-51; Rev. 7:9-17,

6. Why do they not fight with the remnant as though being deprived of something rightful? 7. What shows whether the other sheep will partake of or celebrate the Memorial during the Millennium?

8. Did the faithful ones of ancient times enjoy the same spiritual food as the remnant does now, and do the other sheep now suffer spiritual famine? Why your answer ?

114

SEeWATCHTOWER.

B rooklyn, N . Y.

The members of the human body do 9 As a result of this Scriptural discern 10 ment of the Lord’s body at Memorial not fight with one another but work unit time all the sheep, the remnant and the edly for the body’s physical health and great crowd of other sheep, are vigorous, preservation. The true members of Christ’s healthy and energetically alive to God’s body do not succumb to the selfish, disservice as witnesses to the universal sov unifying influence of Satan and this world ereignty and name of Jehovah. Because and fight among themselves. Nor do they of the correct discernment of the body fight the other sheep of the Lord. As the they are at peace and harmony with one remnant today partake of the one Me another even though dwelling in worldly morial loaf, they discern that they are one nations that are at war with one another body under Jesus Christ the Head and are for the domination of the earth. If the dying the one death with him in vindica hundreds of millions of so-called “ church tion of Jehovah. So they keep filled with members” and clergymen of Christendom the unifying spirit of God and together discerned the body of the Lord and con they hold fast to their Head Jesus Christ ducted themselves accordingly as Jeho and so worship, study and serve God in vah’s witnesses have done during the past unbreakable unity and peace and mutual two world wars, there would have been no love. They recognize the other sheep whom such global conflicts nor would there be their Lord Jesus Christ has now made one the nightmare of a third one plaguing all flock with them, and they lovingly serve peoples now. It was to correct the dis the interests of his earthly sheep. The other unity, the immorality and the sectarian sheep respond to such loving-kindness. Together, they and the remnant work ism of the early congregation of Christians to keep it “ one flock” under the one Right at Corinth that the apostle Paul wrote his Shepherd. Under the Shepherd’s protec first letter to them and brought up the tion and guidance they will pass through subject of the Lord’s supper or evening the final war of Armageddon together and meal. It was in order to help them dis enter upon the eternal destinies which cern the Lord’s body and to promote peace await them in the radiant new world of and unity among those Corinthian Chris clean, everlasting living. It is with this tians that Paul drew lessons from the bright prospect in view that they come meaning of the Memorial emblems.— 1 Cor. together this year on Thursday, April 10, 1:11-13; 3 :3 ,4 ; 5:1-13; 11:17-22; 2 Cor. after 6 p.m., Standard Time, for the cele bration of the Memorial meal. 12:20, 21; 13:10. 9. Why are those of the “ one flock" now spiritually healthy in contrast with Christendom, thanks to Paul’s instruction ?

Too Many Blood

10. (a) In harmony with what illustration do the mem bers of the remnant not fight with one another? (b) How do they and will they yet get along with the other sheep?

T ran sfu sion s

A doctors’ journal questioned today the need for so many blood transfusions in British hospitals. “If things continue at this rate,” the Medical Press warned, “it would seem as if a time must soon come when one fraction of the population will be living on the blood of the remainder.” The journal said the amount of blood transfused in hospital cases in this country has more than doubled in the last five years.— Associated Press dispatch in Washington, D.C., E vening Star, December 19, 1951.

Lost Sheep Finds the Right Shepherd

N THE December 15, 1951, issue of The Watchtower a brief ref erence was made to an old monk who had em braced the truth. More details regarding this in cident having come to hand, we are here with giving our readers the benefit of them, as related by one of Jehovah’s witnesses.

“ Here in the wilderness near the Dead sea and 25 kilometers (15 miles) from Jerusalem, Bethlehem and Jericho, in a high mountain is situated the very old Greek Monastery of Holy Sabbas. Only monks and priests are living there and whoever enters cannot leave it until death. The founder of this monastery, Sabbas, once called all the monks and priests to him and said: ‘Beware of apples and of women; because it was the apple that de ceived Eve, and the woman Eve that de ceived Adam.’ For this reason no women may come into the monastery. Every year there is a festival of the Holy Sabbas, at which time many from Jerusalem, Beth lehem and Jericho flock to the monastery. “Early one morning I noticed that mass es of people were leaving the city and going to the mountains. I stopped a few of my acquaintances and asked them where all these people were going, and they said: ‘We are going to the Holy Sabbas to pray. Come with us to the Holy Sabbas and see what kind of holy prophets live there. They prophesy much about the end of the world. They live in caves and walk around in ragged robes, not like you Jehovah’s witnesses, who dress up elegantly. They live on wild grass and pray day and night.’ I asked them: ‘Could I talk with them about the Word of God?’ They answered, ‘Certainly you can.’ So I went with them, 115

and all the way there I was talking to them about God’s kingdom. “The walls around the monastery were very high and appeared as ancient as those around the city of Jerusalem itself. They rang a bell and the people went into the church to pray. I noticed one old priest praying in Russian. He said: ‘Holy Mother of God, save me, a sinner!’ Then he went to a wooden cross and said: ‘Holy wood, save me, a sinner!’ I followed him and, after he had finished praying, said to him: ‘May I speak to you a little?’ He was happily surprised to find one who could speak Russian, and so invited me into his cave in which he had been living and pray ing for twenty-six years. His cave was very old and his bed consisted of bare boards, and there were many holy Greek pictures hanging on the walls. I learned that he was eighty-one years old. “ I began witnessing to him: ‘I heard you praying to the mother of God. Listen, my friend. What do you think? How could Mary be the mother of God, when God created her?’ ‘No, that could not be so,’ he replied. Then from the Bible I showed him that Mary did not give birth to God, but to Jesus Christ, who was God’s first heavenly creation. I showed him the scrip tures which forbade the making and wor shiping of images, and which commanded that we worship and serve God. I coun seled him: ‘Study God’s Word; learn the truth and the truth will set you free.’ “ After this he began to weep like a child and said: ‘What should I do?’ I told him that there was no salvation in the cave; that Jesus went from house to house and taught the people the Word of God in their homes. I told him to ask for a Bible and then study it. With that I left him and re turned to Bethlehem on foot.

116

B rooklyn, N . Y . SfteWATCHTOWER. “ About a year later I was returning George? Are these books good or not?’ from my ministerial activities in Jericho, Looking them over I said: ‘No, my friend, and as I got off the bus in Bethlehem some these books are worldly.’ He then asked: one grabbed me by the shoulder and said: ‘What should I do with them?’ I suggested ‘George, I’ve been looking for you in Jeru that he return them to the monastery. So salem for two days! Remember when you he took them to the Greek patriarchs in came to Sabbas in the wilderness? I’m that the monastery, and placing them on the same man, the hermit!’ I at once recog writing desk, said: ‘Take these, your false nized him and asked, ‘What do you want?’ teachings. I have been praying for twentyHe answered: ‘I would like very, very six years in the wilderness, and there is no much to listen to you and learn more about salvation in them. But now I have found this new doctrine. Ever since you left the a Book of salvation which is from Jehovah wilderness I could not forget you. You God, the Bible. I study it with great joy.’ know the Scriptures very well, and God is As he was leaving they insisted: ‘Take with you. Teach me the Scriptures.’ Even your books with you and go wherever you though I was very tired and hungry, we want to.’ So he took the books and went sat down by the side of the road in Beth to a cemetery. Finding a fresh grave, he lehem and I talked to him for two and a dug a hole with his hands and dumped the half hours, and he was crying during all books into it. Then he covered them up, that time. Then he asked me: ‘Could I put a big stone over it and said: ‘Let the come to your tent tomorrow and learn dead read these books.’ more?’ I said to him: ‘Please come,’ and “He had kept a psalter and a silvergave him my address. covered prayer book; but upon learning “ It was just dawning, six o’clock in the that these also were not the Word of God, morning, as he appeared at my tent. I he said: ‘Bum up these books. They’ve asked him how he escaped from the monas wasted my youth away. For twenty-six tery. He then told me that because he had years I was dead, but now I have arisen asked for a Bible, had refused to pray to from the dead, like Lazarus.’ I told him Mary, kiss the images, etc., they had put that the big wooden cross hanging from him in the prison in the monastery and fed his neck was cursed wood. Immediately he him on bread and water, but not enough took it off and said: ‘Bum it also. I have of even that. So he decided to escape from been praying to this cursed wood for the monastery at night. He found a piece twenty-six years.’ And upon learning that of rope and used it to go over the wall. his monk’s robe was also pagan he said: ‘As However, as he was halfway down the wall soon as I find some other clothes, I will the rope broke and he fell to the ground, throw this robe away, cut my hair short, breaking his nose and injuring his head. shave off my beard and burn up every He had with him a sack full of holy books thing that I have that is pagan in front which he had received in times past from of all the friends. I only want to learn the the monastery because of his good behav way to life on earth.’ ior. We talked together all day and until “ He is now located with some friends in four o’clock the next morning. Beit-Jala, where we are preparing a place “I got him a Russian Bible and he is for him to live, and he has since been bap studying it very diligently, from morning tized. All the Orthodox clergy in Beit-Jala, to evening. He then showed me his books Bethlehem and Jerusalem are wrought up and asked: ‘What do you say, Brother over this incident.”

SHOULD W e GO TO SCHOOL OR. Q O /T 7' HAT old ques- evolution and infi t i o n of l a s t delity are constant summer still haunts ly forced upon the our minds. We still are wondering if we did mind, and from a n o t h e r direction the the right thing in returning to finish high forces of immorality attempt to undermine school. Or would it have been better if we and destroy one’s foundation in Christian had entered the full-time ministry in the ity. And if one takes an open stand for service of our God Jehovah? You see, be God’s kingdom of righteousness as man’s cause of our dedication to do the will of only hope, then he is oftentimes malicious God, we are not like the others here in ly slandered, ridiculed and persecuted by school, whose only ambition is to get student body and faculty. Here then is a ahead, attain a high social position and partial list of the objections raised against make a lot of money. We know this old attending high school. How do they add up? system of things will soon be destroyed at All informed persons will freely admit Armageddon, so why the reasons for at there is a great deal wrong with the pres tending high school when we could be out ent systems of education. And they are warning others? And besides, there is a fast going from bad to worse. To quote great risk that one will be caught in the one AP dispatch: “ A Chicago educator quicksands of immorality or lose one’s faith says the college freshman is growing in altogether due to the godless conditions creasingly illiterate, unable to read or in the schools today. However, our parents think. But it isn’t the student’s fault. High and closest friends whom we asked for ad schools, says the president of the Univer vice were so divided in their opinions we sity of Chicago, are serving a wateredare now back in school. But as we look out down educational potion. In an attack on this window we still wonder what is the the American school system, Dr. Earnest Cadman Colwell remarked in an interview right answer. yesterday: ‘More go to school longer and Here is a simple formula by which the complex problem can be solved. List all learn less every year. . . . There are too the reasons for not attending high school many distractions in the curriculum.’ ” in one column, and in another add up all (St. Louis Post-Dispatch, Jan. 24, 1950) the reasons why one should attend. Then But refusing to go to school does not im by simple subtraction the correct answer prove the system. Refusing to go in order to avoid evils makes one miss the good also. is obtained. To illustrate: It is good to impress on your own and The educational systems are very faulty and the curriculum is of little practical other people’s minds the nearness of Ar value to a Christian. The short remaining mageddon, but you do not need to quit time before Armageddon should be spent school to do so. (2 Pet. 3:11,12) Instead as profitably as possible. The pressure on of running away to a distant pioneer ter one’s faith and integrity is great from ritory why not accept your high school every side of school life. On the one hand, as an assignment, thus showing neighbor 117

118

f&eWATCHTOWER-

love toward these nearby ones? Get the basket off your light that others may see it and “ give glory to your Father” .— Matt. 5:15,16, NW. MAINTAINING FAITH AND INTEGRITY

What is that? You say you are afraid to let your light shine while going to school, afraid you will be laughed at, scoffed at and persecuted even more than you are now? Well, if anyone thinks it is possible to escape persecution and abuse and still remain a Christian he certainly is misinformed. As long as this system of things under Satan’s rule remains, true followers of Christ will be hated and per secuted. Jesus said so: “ If the world hates you, you know that it has hated me be fore it hated you. . . . If they have per secuted me, they will persecute you also.” To which the apostle Paul adds: “All those desiring to live with godly devotion in association with Christ Jesus will also be persecuted.” “We must enter into the kingdom of God through many tribula tions.” No, you cannot escape this trouble; “ but cheer up!” Jesus says, for it is pos sible to overcome. He did.— John 15:18-20; 16:33; Acts 14:22; 2 Tim. 3:12, Comparing the truth with error only strengthens the truth. So if you build your foundation of faith on the solid truth of God’s Word, then be sure it will remain immovable when tested with pagan fables of evolution and godless theories of com munism. Moreover, in this day and age servants of the Lord should be well ac quainted with all false religions, including those taught by the scientists and com munists, in order to aid sincere ones who are deceived to learn the truth. Morally the high schools are in a de plorable state of affairs. Each year these fertile breeding grounds for all kinds of immoral practices turn out on society an ever-increasing number of derelicts, in-

Brooklyn, N . Y .

eluding sex perverts and dope addicts. But it is folly to think one can escape from this kind of pressure by leaving school, for, if anything, moral conditions in the world outside are even worse. These are the ‘last days with their critical times hard to deal with’.— 2 Tim. 3:1-5, Integrity to God is an individual matter. Parents are responsible to give their chil dren theocratic training and instruction in the laws and commandments of God, but by the time children are of high school age they are individually responsible in large measure for the course they take. If they cannot stand up for godly right eousness amid juvenile temptations and seducements in high school they will certain ly fall later when bigger trials come upon them. Eaglets learn to fly and take care of themselves before they reach adulthood. It thus becomes manifest that the rea sons above mentioned for not going to high school, when tested and analyzed, seem rather weak and insufficient. But what about the positive side? Are there good, sound reasons why those dedicated to God should pursue such secular high school studies in this day and age in lands where compulsory education is enforced? ADVANTAGES OFFERED STUDENTS

At whatever age persons make a dedi cation of themselves to the Lord, whether in their advanced years or when quite young, from that day forward their de sire and obligation is not only to devote what substance and possessions they al ready have to the Lord’s service, but also to increase their efficiency, abilities and talents. One’s ability to read, spell, write and speak, for example, should be im proved for the ministry’s sake. Whatever education a student gains can and should be used to the honor of Jehovah God. There is a great deal of valuable infor mation contained in the general high

F ebruary 15, 1952

W ATCHTO W ER

school courses. Facts on history and ge ography, whether ancient, medieval or modern, basic chemistry, physics and biol ogy, mathematics, foreign languages, etc., can be very useful in later years. And even if the material offered in a course is of no practical value, yet by going through the prescribed course students can learn how to study, learn the art of concentra tion, learn how to remember. They can learn to reason, use logic, sift evidence, weigh arguments, lay aside their preju dices and be open-minded. It is also important to learn a practical trade for part-time employment to keep one in the ministry. It is commendable that a true minister work to support him self as the apostle Paul did, in order that he be not a burden on the congregation. (Acts 18:3; 1 Cor. 4:12; 2 Cor. 11:9; 1 Thess. 2 :9; 2 Thess. 3:7-9) Typing, book keeping, home economics and mechanical courses may therefore be very useful. In addition to the regular academic studies there are other beneficial things high school students can learn. There is the matter of learning to deal with other people, to be free and easy in the presence of others, both in speech and manner. Poise and tactfulness are very necessary requirements for God’s public ministers, and such social lessons can never be learned at home or when isolated from association with other people. There are many backward individuals in the world who are handicapped all through life sim ply because they were caged in isolation during their formative teen-age. DIRECT STATEMENT OF POLICY

Recognizing the many advantages of a high school education, and appreciating that many lacked a good education, the Watchtower Society introduced the Course in Theocratic Ministry in 1943. In discuss-

119

ing this, the 1944 Yearbook of Jehovah’s Witnesses, pages 64, 65, said further: “ The question has been raised by some of the younger publishers in the companies as to how much education they should receive in the public schools before they engage in the full-time pioneer service or some other activity. Education along prop er lines has always been beneficial, and a knowledge of how to study is vital. The training of a mind when it is young along proper lines of study and research will always be appreciated by the person in later years. It is a responsibility of par ents to see that their children get this training in their youth. The schools throughout the country have been a great aid to the American people in getting a better education in reading and writing, and have, undoubtedly, prepared many of them to be in position to read, study and accept the message of the Kingdom. “ To the young people who are undecided as to just what they should do in regard to their regular schooling, it is suggested that they continue on through high school and get as much education in grammar school and high school as possible, partic ularly where the state law fixes an age lim it. Probably the so-called commercial course will do them the most good as to preparing themselves for future service work in the field. If they take up book keeping, typewriting, shorthand, mathe matics, and other general subjects, such may be useful at some future time, as well as chemistry, physics, or a language. Eng lish and history are always beneficial; for they broaden the mind. Some vocational courses, such as carpentry, printing, etc., would not be amiss. Remember, Jesus was a carpenter, and Paul a tentmaker; others were fishermen. A trade may comeinhandy some time. Learn when you are young. While taking up these various courses in high school, which require only 6 to 8

120

^fie W A TC H TO W E R

hours of study a day, in most schools, it is well for those of the Lord’s organiza tion who have dedicated their lives to the Kingdom to refrain from participating in school athletics and the social events of the high school. By keeping separate from the things of this world, one can more fully associate with the Lord’s people in the field-service activity. Many high schools close their doors to the pupils in the early afternoon, and some of the sum mer pioneers who are now going back to school find it possible to get in their 60hour quota by spending a few hours in the afternoon and evening in the field serv ice, and particularly on week ends. “ Such a course in younger life will pre pare these young people, who are looking forward to the pioneer work and the Watchtower Bible [School] of Gilead, for that [school]. A young person’s proper early education and training will be a real benefit and aid to him in the Watchtower Bible [School] of Gilead, or in any place he is privileged to serve his Creator. Young people wholly dedicated to the Lord should prepare themselves for future years of service. Knowing that everlasting life is set forth before them, they should fit themselves the very best possible to honor the Lord’s name and to sing praises of his glorious kingdom. All of these young folks should take a very active part in the course in theocratic ministry. Many plan to enter the pioneer service when they graduate from high school and put in the full two-year pioneer requirement, pre paring themselves for the call to Gilead, and then on to whatever fields the Lord directs. What a future! May the Lord’s AH

Brooklyn, N . Y.

rich blessing continue with these young folks and their preparation for this glori ous work. Proper education under the di rection of righteous parents is a gift to be cherished for life, and one’s acceptance of it will never be regretted.” Being now fully convinced that it is proper and right to complete high school before entering the full-time ministry, go ahead with resolute determination to get as much as possible out of school. Remem ber the old saying, ‘you get out of it what you put into it.’ So study well. Do not be the dummy of the class. “Borrow” heavily from the modern-day Egyptians and Baby lonians, even as Moses and Daniel and Daniel’s three companions did, that “ in all matters of wisdom and understanding” you may be found “ ten times better” than your classmates, so that those beholding your countenance may give honor and praise to your God Jehovah and his people. — Dan. 1:20; Acts 7:22. Thus through your conscientious and serious efforts as a student you will make friends with your teachers. Make friends also with fellow students, not by joining their clubs or running with them to the same excesses in loose conduct, but rather win their trust, friendship and admiration by your loving-kindness, tender mercy, in tegrity, uprightness and dependability. Strong fish swim upstream, against the current. Above all, show friendliness and love to both teachers and students by your sincere efforts to give them the same com fort and hope you have in a knowledge of Jehovah God’s purposes to establish his kingdom rule over all the earth—truly man’s only hope!

that to no small extent. These slips also served as identification documents in rather unexpected sit uations. O n e b r o t h e r went to a post office to get some registered mail and having no other iden HE Stockholm convention, Septem tification with him he pointed to the slip ber 14-16, was foremost in the minds and declared himself to be one of Jeho of the Kingdom publishers. The brothers vah’s witnesses, whereupon his own signa all over Sweden were very eager to get to ture was accepted without further trouble. this convention, not the least because of the Another publisher had lost his transfer enthusiastic reports from the 270 Swedish ticket for the underground but was ad brothers who had attended the London mitted to the next line on the strength of “ Clean Worship Assembly” . The Govern his wearing the slip identifying him as ment Railway Board upon request granted one attending the convention. a 25 per cent reduction in the fares for the A peak attendance of 4,000 had been conventioners and this made it possible anticipated for the Eriksdalshallen sports for some to go who were short of sufficient arena, but it was a glad surprise to see funds. the hall practically filled for the opening Arrangements for advertising the public session. By Friday night the number had meeting included the usual means, smaller grown to 3,335 and on Saturday the at placards to be borne on the persons of the tendance rose to 4,050. That night 141 publishers in street work and bigger ones were baptized. Outside of the public meet to be carried on sticks, 200,000 folders, and ing, the greatest attendance for the assem ads in the dailies. Besides this the brothers bly was on Sunday night, when 4,205 filled wanted to advertise in the streetcars and the hall and all gangways where loud buses, and the company in charge of such advertising was very willing. But before speakers had been permitted. The theme of clean worship showed it a contract is valid the wording of the sign self in parts of all the discourses, and the must be submitted to the Street Car Com pany Board for approval. When it came listeners were pointed to their duties and before them they denied approval. privileges in connection therewith. The The streetcars themselves were not carrying any signs for the public talk, but that did not pre vent the doing of streetcar and bus advertising, as the chairman pointed out to the conventioners on the opening day. All the dele gates were provided with lapel signs to pin on and, since most of them had to make frequent use of the public transportation, the streetcars and buses had to carry living advertisements, and

THEOCRATIC ASSEMBLIES Sweden and

orway

121

122

aikW ATCHTO W ER

brothers gave many expressions of grati tude and joy because of the strong and emphatic expressions brought home to them in Brother Knorr’s discourses on “ Making Your Mind Over for New World Living” and “The Triumph of Clean, Un defiled Worship” . Brothers Henschel and Jensen from the Brooklyn Bethel gave excellent counsel and instruction. Three Swedish graduates of Gilead serving in Sweden spoke in a symposium on “ Show ing Full Godly Devotion” , in the home, in the place of work and in the company of Jehovah’s witnesses. Brother Eneroth, the branch servant, counseled the brothers on how to act in harmony with clean worship when the new law regulating religious freedom goes into effect in January and how it will then be possible to withdraw from the State Church without having to join another church that is recognized by the government. Another much enjoyed feature was the interview with five young publishers nine to fourteen years of age. The public talk “ Will Religion Meet the World Crisis?” was held Sunday after noon. Any anxiety as to whether it would be possible to have the overflow crowd seated on the football ground behind the hall was dispelled when the sun shone forth and a light breeze cleared away the clouds that were left in the sky. Every inch of space inside the hall was occupied by seated or standing people and its pub lished capacity number was far surpassed. On the football ground there were over a thousand people and, all together, a crowd of 6,211 heard the stirring lecture and received it favorably. And then came the last talk by Brother Knorr, the one that every one of those present has since said he will never forget, even if some other things received at this convention may in time pass from the memory. It was the wonderfully simple but meaningful story of the absent Father

B rooklyn, N. Y .

who wrote loving letters, 66 of them, to his son who was being instructed by his mother to accept and understand these letters, and the searching queries to each one present: “ Do you believe that those letters are from your Father? Do you read them over and over again? Do you try to conform to the counsel there given?” This extemporaneous heart-to-heart talk deep ly moved the big crowd and all hearts went out to the heavenly Father in silent adora tion and gratitude. Then, at the close of his talk Brother Knorr, figuratively speak ing, put a big exclamation mark after all the exhortations to continued zealous work in the sacred service of God in Sweden when he sprang the glad surprise on the assembly: Expansion in Sweden was to be marked and supported by the providing of a new and enlarged Bethel Home, which was to be built from the ground up, and a printery installed. A local society was also to be formed to carry on the work on a permanent basis. This good and unex pected news certainly took down the house. Even when the brothers were told they could expect to be asked to help finance the proposition by loaning money toward the building costs they clapped their hands most enthusiastically. They had been expansion-minded in Sweden as in other lands. When Brother Knorr had visited the country in 1947 there were 3,092 publishers, but in 1951 a peak of 5,140 had been reached. NORWAY

The biggest, most encouraging and best organized convention held in Norway till now! Such a description of the national assembly at Lillehammer is no exaggera tion. The assembly was held on Septem ber 21-23. Lillehammer, a resort town in the center of Norway, is situated at the entrance to Gudbrandsdalen, one of Nor-

F ebruary

15, 1952

SRkWATCHTOWER.

way’s biggest valleys. The Mjosa lake and surrounding green hills are beautiful be yond description. A thousand years ago this same valley was the scene of bloody oppressive acts, resulting from the worship of unclean, im pure religions. Olaf, a Norwegian viking king, had become a Catholic convert and set out to “ Christianize” the country. If the peasants in this valley did not re nounce their faith but wanted to worship their old heathen gods, such as Tor the Thundergod, or Odin the Allfather, this red-bearded Catholic missionary-king cut out their tongues or burned their intes tines out by placing glowing stones upon their stomachs. By such methods he suc ceeded in converting the country to Cathol icism, and for this he got the name Olaf “ the Holy one” . But now, in the year 1951, another mes sage was heard in this valley, a message of clean, undefiled religion. Jehovah’s wit nesses were going from house to house, peacefully preaching to the people and at the same time securing rooms for the big Christian assembly to follow. Lillehammer is no big town. With sub urbs the population will amount to 14,000. The rooming committee had to get accom modations for 1,600. They did it, getting rooms for 900 in private homes. The only reason the convention was held at Lille hammer was that it was impossible to obtain a hall in Oslo that was big enough. At Lillehammer an athletic hall with a capacity of 1,300 was used. The convention hall could not house the various departments; so tents had to be set up outside the building. The army offi cers in a military camp nearby proved very helpful and provided big military tents. Some of them were brand-new American tents sent from the U.S.A. as part of the help given to Norway under the ERP. So Jehovah’s witnesses were the

123

first to benefit from this particular aid under the ERP. When the tents had been set up Norwegian army representatives came to study how it should be done! When the convention time drew near conventioners began coming. On Thursday, the day before opening day, hundreds of brothers poured into the little town. They came by all means of transportation, most ly by trains and buses. From the west coast alone 11 buses arrived. Some pio neers cycled all the way from the west coast over the mountains and through snowstorms to get there. More them a hundred witnesses came the long way from above the Arctic Circle, including the world’s northern-most publishers, who work in the town of Hammerfest. When the conventioners entered the hall they saw the most beautiful platform they had ever beheld at a Norwegian assembly. As a decoration the same motif as found on the front page of The Watchtower was used. On the background was painted the mountain, the river and the valley, but the tower on the left side was a real one and on the right side a real fir tree had been set up. On the front of the platform a row of beautiful flowers had been arranged on top of a low battlement. The program got under way Friday morning and proved to be a continuous stream of spiritual blessings. In his ad dress of welcome the chairman mentioned that this was the first national assembly since 1947, that it was the biggest ever held in Norway and that the number of publishers had more than doubled since the Society’s president, N. H. Knorr, was here four years ago. Then the peak was 972, now it was 2,066! After a talk on the practical value of the Bible, Brother M. G. Henschel spoke about how to overcome the different prob lems that come up in the lives of Chris tians. The 1,475 persons present surely

124

3TieW ATCHTOW ER.

appreciated his counsel that the only way to overcome their problems is by sticking to God’s Word and service. In the evening a service meeting stressed the need for more work and more efficient work on Magazine Day. Four Norwegian Gilead graduates took care of that part of the program. Then came Brother Knorr’s first talk to the assembly, “Making the Mind Over for New World Living.” He pointed out how the important thing is to get a knowledge of Jehovah’s thoughts, and then make the mind over according to these divine thoughts. Trying to change the world is futile; if you try, the world is most likely to change you. An audience of 1,603 persons listened to this talk. Saturday, September 22, proved to be a most blessed day. The weather was fine and in the morning field service was per formed while at the same time 89 brothers and sisters were baptized. The greatest number ever baptized at a single conven tion in Norway! In the afternoon Brother Klaus M. Jen sen, a Norwegian and a long-time member of the Brooklyn Bethel family, spoke on “ Our Stand Against Unrighteousness” , ex plaining why the Society in recent years, as never before, has stressed cleanness in moral matters. His talk was heavily sup ported with Scriptural illustrations. Right after this talk the Norwegian branch servant, M. F. Anderson, conducted a very interesting part of the program. He had all the Society’s circuit servants come to the microphone and tell about the need for pioneers in their respective circuits. Besides getting a lesson in geography the audience learned that a large area in Nor way gets little or no attention because of the lack of pioneers. In the evening Brother Knorr gave his discourse, “The Triumph of Clean, Undefiled Worship.” This was the keynote talk, dealing with the theme of the assembly, and it was shown how

B rooklyn,

N. Y.

Satan had tried to corrupt the pure reli gion again and again, but never succeeded. The audience really became wide awake when Brother Knorr began telling how a little group of dissatisfied persons in some Oslo units tried to corrupt the new “sheep” and called the Society “ Satan’s organiza tion” . “ And if any of them are here at this convention,” he said, “ I would like to say that you are not welcome, because we are no part of you and you are not a part of us.” His counsel was that such persons should be disfellowshiped at once. At the end of this talk he released a new instru ment to be used in spreading the pure, undefiled religion, namely, a Norwegian translation of the handy tracts that were first released in London. That evening 1,644 persons were present. Sunday morning experiences were relat ed, and one pioneer told how he had met a young lady who said that her son was very much interested, but on vacation. She showed him her son’s personal copies of “ The Truth Shall Make You Free” and Salvation, and he noticed that they were more worn than her son’s schoolbooks. The brother asked how old her son was. “ Ten years old,” was the reply. Another brother had come to a parish priest and they had discussed “ hell” . Aft er learning that Jehovah’s witnesses do not believe that God is a torturist torment ing creatures in hell-fire, the priest said: “But in fact, we do not believe in hell-fire either, not that way.” “But the people don’t know that, so you had better tell your parishioners,” the brother retorted. The priest was quite reasonable and after a long discussion he took The Watchtower dealing with “ Lazarus” and “ the rich man” . “ But please, promise me one thing,” he said as the publisher left him. “ Don’t use this as an advertisement in the com munity, that the parish priest bought The Watchtower.”

F ebruary

15, 1952

5ReW A T CHTO W E R

“ Will Religion Meet the World Crisis?” That was the question Lillehammer’s citi zens had been continually confronted with for some weeks, and at one o’clock more than 700 of them came to get the answer. The total number present was 2,391; a new peak in attendance at a public meeting in Norway. Two publishers who did not get the op portunity to attend this assembly were the two Gilead graduates living in the world’s most northern missionary home located at Vardo. They went to the as sembly in Helsinki, however. From these brothers came the following report: “ We have our missionary assignment near the border to Russia. It is far up in the Arctic zone. Therefore it is a very cold place. In winter it is about 31 degrees below zero, and the average for summer is about 50 degrees above. People are scat tered, living in small villages from ten to fifteen miles apart. During World War II the Germans burned down almost every home up here when they were forced to retreat before the oncoming Russians. “In our work in wintertime we use skis. Because of the long distances we never can come back to our home the same day, and therefore we spend a whole week in the territory. On such a trip on skis in April 1951 during a heavy snowstorm we came to Kiberg, a small village with around 350 people. This village was also called ‘Little Moscow’ because most people there were Communists. We rented a little hall and began advertising the talk to be given in Norwegian. All at once the whole village began to speak about us and claimed that we were American spies. “ The subject of the talk was: ‘Surviving Global War.’ When it took place almost 95 were assembled. They listened very closely and were thankful to hear the facts about Jehovah’s witnesses’ beliefs. “ After the talk one of the leaders came

125

up to us. He explained that he was glad to hear our message and we should not pay anything for the hall. Most of them were now friendly toward us, and they asked us to come back very soon and give new talks. We placed the book ‘ God Be True’ in almost every house and obtained 39 sub scriptions. Now we have studies with many of them and it is a great pleasure to see how they now believe in the kingdom of Jehovah instead of in communism. This shows why the leaders of communism fear the message Jehovah’s witnesses bring. “ Then we went farther on and after 15 miles we came to Skalleelv, a village with about 300 inhabitants. At once we got the school for the public talk and be gan to advertise. Here everybody spoke Finnish, and therefore Brother Korttila had to give the talk in their own language. The hall was overcrowded and some even brought their own chairs. When the talk began 75 were there. Most of them belong to a Finnish sect called ‘Laestadians’ , and are known as very fanatical in their belief of the hell-fire dogma. “ When the talk finished a great dispute began. Many had questions for the speaker and he had a busy time answering them before we could go home. They asked us to stay there one more day and give a second talk, but we were not able to do that. So we promised to be back very soon.” The lands of the midnight sun have been visited by the workers Jehovah has sent forth. The seeds of truth have been sown and many have fallen into “ good soil” . Fruit has been borne manyfold and more will come in the months ahead. (Matt. 13:1-23) The truth has penetrated throughout all the lands of Northern Eu rope and a great harvesting is under way. Soon the gathering of the sheeplike ones will be finished and then Jehovah will send forth his executional forces to destroy Sa tan’s wicked organization.—Rev. 14:14-20.

126

SJHeWATCHTOWER.

• W h y does Acts 15:20,29 command Christians to keep away from meats sacrificed to idols, and 1 Corinthians 8:1-10 allow the eating of such m eats?— J. H., Texas. Many Gentile Christians, when in their pre vious heathen state, ate flesh offered to idols, ate it as a feast with the idol, and were thus supposed to have communion with the idol. These were sacred feasts where certain parts of the animal were used on the idol-altar and certain parts were used by the offerer, and thus the eater at such events was a partaker or sharer with the idol or the demon god the idol represented; just as the Israelites were partak ing at the altar of Jehovah when they ate part of the animal sacrifices they offered at the tem ple, and as Christians thereafter were partak ing at the table of Jehovah when they used the bread and wine at Memorial. It is this formal, religious, sacred eating of meats sacri ficed to idols that Acts 15:20, 29 and Acts 21:25 forbids. It would make Christians partakers with demons, and render them unfit to partake at Jehovah's table.— 1 Cor. 10:18-21, N W . However, not all of the meat of animals sacrificed to idols was used in the sacred feasts, but much of it found its w ay into the shambles or pagan meat markets. It was such meat that 1 Corinthians 8:1-10 allows Christians to buy and eat. W hatever meat was sold in these meat markets, even though the blood of the animal or part of its flesh had been used in idol wor ship by idol worshipers, could be eaten by Christians. It was not eaten as a part of a sacred feast in honor of an idol. Yet on one point the Christian was to be careful: he was not to stumble a weaker brother. If one not fully mature in knowledge and understanding on this matter objected to a mature brother’s eating the meat, the mature brother would not eat. W hile free to do so, he would not allow his freedom to be the cause of a weaker one’s judg ing him adversely. He would refrain from eat ing rather than stumble his weaker brother. — 1 Cor. 8:11-13; 10:23-33, N W .

B rooklyn,

N. Y.

W e might clarify the situation somewhat by this illustration, though it is not analogous. Today we might drink wine and eat bread; but we would not drink and eat these things with false religionists who were unworthily celebrat ing the Lord’s evening meal. Also, those of the “other sheep’’ class would not drink wine or eat bread at our own Memorial celebrations; but they might properly drink some of the wine and eat some of the bread that might have been left over, doing this later on in the eve ning after the celebration, or even the next day, and away from the Kingdom Hall. But if some of the brothers felt keenly on this matter, op posing this later use of the wine and bread, then for the sake of their conscience and to avoid stumbling them other brothers would not so use these leftovers in the presence of such weaker ones, though there would be no wrong against God committed by such use of the bread and wine. • W hat is the unforgivable sin against the holy spirit that Jesus spoke about?— B. E., New York. Jesus had just cured a demon-possessed man who was blind and dumb. The crowds marveled, but the Pharisees scoffed and said Jesus did it by means of Beelzebub. Jesus refuted their claim by showing that if Satan expelled Satan he would be divided against himself and his kingdom could not stand. Also, if Jesus expelled demons by means of Beelzebub, by whose means did their sons expel them ? Then he said: “Every kind of sin and blasphemy will be forgiven men, but the blasphemy against the spirit will not be forgiven. For example, who ever speaks a word against the Son of man, it will be forgiven him; but whoever speaks against the holy spirit, it will not be forgiven him, no, not in the present system of things nor in that to come.”— Matt. 12:22-32, N W . They could speak against the Son of man and later be forgiven on the grounds of their igno rance of the facts about him. Their sins of igno rance are forgivable if they do not resist knowl edge of the truth when they are brought face to face with it. However, it was different when the Pharisees said: “This fellow does not expel the demons except by means of Beelzebub, the ruler of the demons.” W h y so? Because this was a sin against the holy spirit, since mani festly such a cure as Jesus had just performed could not be by human power. To say it was

February

15, 1952

fK e W A T C H T O W E R .

of Satan was illogical, as Jesus showed them. The Pharisees did not say such cures were of Satan when their sons cast out demons. W h y arbitrarily say it now, in Jesus’ case? W h y say it was God’s spirit when their sons did it, but deny the manifest operation of the holy spirit when Jesus did it? W h y ? Because they did not love the truth and did not want to be led to the truthful conclusion that they were false teach ers and Jesus was the Messiah. To admit this would mean giving up m any selfish practices. Too many selfish things were at stake for them. So they resisted the true conclusion to which Jesus’ works should have led them. Let them speak against the Son of man if they wished; still they should have listened to the witness borne him by his works, works performed by the power of the holy spirit. Jesus said: “I f I am not doing the works of m y Father, do not believe me. But if I am doing them, even though you do not believe me, believe the works.’’ (John 5:3 6 ; 10:37, 38, N W ) W hen they said these miraculous works were done by Satan they sinned against the spirit. They blasphemed God’s spirit, saying it was of Satan. W illfully and for selfish reasons they resisted the display of its power. To such ones Stephen said: “Ob stinate men and uncircumcised in hearts and ears, you are always resisting the holy spirit.’’ — Acts 7:51, N W . It was this willful quality of the sin that made it unforgivable, because it made them unteachable, beyond correction, and opposed to God’s provision for forgiveness. As Jesus said: 'W h oever blasphemes against the holy spirit has no forgiveness forever, but is guilty of everlasting sin.” (M ark 3:28-30, N W ) There is no sacrifice to cover such willful sinning against the holy spirit, “not in the present system of things nor in that to come.” This does not mean such Pharisees will return in the thousandyear judgment day to find themselves still un forgiven; that would accomplish nothing. It means that the operation of God’s spirit will be very manifest then, as it was when Jesus was on earth, and that then, just as when Jesus was on earth, some will sin against the manifest operation of the holy spirit, and especially so at the end of the thousand-year reign when Satan will be loosed for the final test on earth’s inhabitants. Such sin will still be unforgivable, at that distant time. Writes John: “If anyone catches sight of his brother sinning a sin that does not incur death, he will ask, and he will give life to him, yes,

127

to those not sinning so as to incur death. There is a sin that does incur death. It is concerning that sin that I do not tell him to make request. A ll unrighteousness is sin; and yet there is a sin that does not incur death.” (1 John 5:16,17, N W ) If one sins in ignorance or because of hu man imperfections, forgiveness is available. But for willful sinning there is no sin-atoning sacri fice: “I f we practice sin willfully after having received the accurate knowledge of the truth, there is no longer any sacrifice for sins left, but there is a certain fearful expectation of judg ment and there is a fiery jealousy that is going to consume those in opposition.” (Heb. 10:26,27, N W ) W illful sin, with eyes wide open to the undeniable operation of God’s holy spirit or ac tive force, is unforgivable and we should not pray for the forgiveness of such sinners. Even before Christ’s time intercession was not to be made for such ones. (Jer. 7:1-16; 11:14; 14:11) W illful sinners, insincere and unrepentant, set in their evil ways and unwilling to conform to God’s requirements, have “no forgiveness for ever” ; which means that when they die they go into second death. So we see that one does not have to be of the anointed class to sin against the holy spirit, nor does he have to have God’s spirit upon him as do the “other sheep” class in order to sin against it. Many in Satan’s visible organization sin against the holy spirit by deliberately and willfully disobeying what they know to be writ ten in God’s W ord and by not conforming to the new world society when they see the manifest operation of God's spirit upon his visible or ganization. • W hat Has R eligion D on e fo r M ankind? on page 37, quotes Proverbs 8:22-31 according to the M offatt translation, wherein it refers to Je hovah’s only-begotten Son as “his foster-child”. W h y is the Logos spoken of as a foster child? — H. J., New Jersey. Because Jehovah filled his only-begotten Son with wisdom, the Son became the very symbol of wisdom and he speaks of himself as W isdom in Proverbs chapter 8. In verse 30 where M of fatt uses the expression “foster-child” to refer to the Son, Moffatt is giving a literal transla tion of the word ah-m6hnf which is from the Hebrew verb ahmdn , meaning “to nourish, nurse, be guardian to” . In Isaiah 49:23 the par ticiple of this verb, ah^mdhn, is translated in the K ing James V ersion “nursing fathers”, and “nourishers” in the margin. A t Isaiah 6 0:4 the

128

ffce W ATCH TOW ER.

word is rendered “nursed”. So when Moffatt refers to Wisdom as Jehovah's foster child he means that this Son is a favorite child, nursed, nourished, cherished, guarded. Moffatt is not meaning to say W isdom is an adopted child in

B rooklyn, N . Y .

the modern legal sense of foster child. H ow could he mean this, when in the preceding vers es Moffatt’s translation shows W isdom was created by Jehovah, formed and fashioned by Him as the “first of his creation” ? m 0$0*0*0*0^*0*0*m 0*0*0*0*0*0*0*0*0*0*0*0*0*^0* was relieved of this when the magazine was given a new change of name to A w a k e! For years he served as a member and director of the New York Corporation, People's Pulpit A s sociation and Watchtower Bible and Tract So ciety, Inc. H e continued joyfully active at other duties assigned to him till his illness made this recently impossible. He died at the ripe old age of 81, loyal to the faith and unwaveringly de voted to the theocratic organization, on De cember 18, 1951, at 4 a.m. Interment of his re mains took place at the burial plot of the Bethel fam ily adjoining Radio Station W B B R on Staten Island, New York, at the same time with two other faithful Bethel fam ily members who had died, hours apart, two days previous at the Bethel home. A ll three professed to be of the anointed remnant, and we rejoice in hope of their realization of Revelation 14:13.

FAITHFUL TO DEATH

Friends of the truth throughout the earth will be interested to learn of the death of one who played a prominent part in the affairs of the W atch Tower Bible & Tract Society for many years, Clayton J. Woodworth. An editor and textbook writer before coming into the Society's service, he first became a member of the Brooklyn Bethel fam ily in 1912, renewing this membership after a necessary interruption August 1, 1919. He was the writer of the com mentary on The Revelation contained in the noted T he Finished M y stery which the Society published in 1917. For his part in this and other Society matters he was one of the seven broth ers, including the Society’s then president, J. F. Rutherford, who were sent to Atlanta Federal Penitentiary on false charges at the climax of W orld W a r I in 1918 but were re leased in 1919 and exonerated thereafter. Following his release in 1919 Brother Woodworth was made editor of the Society’s newly introduced magazine T he Golden A ge. He re mained editor when the magazine's name was changed to Consolation in 1937, to carry on as such until 1946. Because of advancing years he

“ WATCHTOWER” STUDIES

Week of March 16: The Memorial— Are You Entitled to Partake? If 1-22. W eek of March 23: The Memorial— Are You Entitled

Partake?

23-37;

About Those Not Partaking?

also,

W hat

■ / 4 n n o u n c i? tg

MARCH 1, 1952 Semimonthly

JEHOVAH’S KINGDOM

KEEPING THE ORGANIZATION CLEAN PROPRIETY OF DISFELLOWSHIPING SIN M A K IN G REINSTATEMENT IMPOSSIBLE N O D IVISIO N IN THE M O SA IC LAW ALPINE COUNTRIES JOIN IN THEOCRATIC EXPANSION ©WTB&TS

YOU ARE MY WITNESSES,” SAYS JEHOVAH.— Isa.43:12

T H E P U R P O S E O F “ T H E W A T C H T O W E R ’’ Literal towers in Bible times were elevated vantage points from which watchmen could observe happenings, warn of danger, or announce good news. Our magazine figuratively occupies such a vantage point, for it is founded on the very pinnacle of wisdom, God's W o r d . That elevates it above racial, national and political propagandas and prejudices, frees it from selfish bias. It is not bound by any traditional creed, but its message advanc es as the light on G od ’s purposes and works increases.— Habakkuk 2 :1 -3 . It sees things Scripturally. W h e n it observes this generation afflicted with greed, delinquency, hypocrisy, atheism, war, famine, pestilence, perplex ity and fear, and persecution of unpopular minorities, it does not parrot the old fable about history repeating itself. Informed by Bible prophecy, it sees in these things the sign of the world’s time of the end. But with bright hope it also sees opening up for us just beyond these woes the portals of a new world. Thus viewed, “ T he W atchtow er’’ stands as a watchman atop a tower, alert to what is going on, awake to note signs of danger, faithful to point out the way of escape. It announces Jehovah’s kingdom established by Christ’s enthronement in heaven, feeds his kingdom joint-heirs with spiritual food, cheers men of good will with glorious prospects of eternal life in a paradise earth, comforts us with the resurrection promise for the dead. It is not dogmatic, but has a confident ring in its voice, because it is based on G od ’s W o r d . It does not privately interpret prophecy, but calls at tention to physical facts, sets them alongside prophecy, and you see for your self how well the two match, how accurately Jehovah interprets his own prophecy. In the interests of our salvation, it keeps sharp and faithful focus on Bible truth, and views religious news generally. 4Be watchful in these perilous times,' God admonishes. So keep on the watch by regularly reading “ The W atchtow er’’.

% PUBLISHED BY THE WATCH TOWER BIBLE & TRACT SOCIETY 117 Adams Street Brooklyn 1, N. Y., U. S. A. N. H. K n o rr , President G r a n t S uiter , Secretary

“They will all be taught by Jehovah.”—John 6:45, NW; Isaiah 54:13 Printing this issue: 1,310,000

CONTENTS Keeping the Organization Clean

131

Propriety of Disfellowshiping

137

Sin Making Reinstatement Impossible

145

Pharisees Past and Present

148

No Division in the Mosaic Law

149

Alpine Countries Join in Theocratic Expansion Publish Uplift and Comfort for the Poor

153 157

Questions from Readers

158

Announcements

160

Abbreviations used In “The Watchtower” for the follewini Bible versions its —American Standard Version LXX~ The Septuagint Version AT - An American Translation Jlfo - James Moffatt's version Da —J. N. Darby's version NW - New World Translation Dy - Catholic Douay version Ro - J. B. Rotherham's version ED —The Emphatic Diaglott RS - Revised Standard Version Le —Isaac Leaser's version Yg - Robert Young's version Unless otherwise Indicated, the Bible used is the King James Version

F iv e c e n t s a c o p y

PUBLISHED IN THE FOLLOWING LANGUAGES Monthly Semimonthly Arabic Portuguese Italian Afrikaans Chishona Russian Uebu-VIsayan Japanese Cinyanja Siamese Norwegian Danish Ciwemba Pangasinan Sikololo English Greek Slovak Slovenian Finnish Twi Spanish Ibo French ICanarese Ukrainian Swedish German Yoruba Malayalam Hiligaynon-Visayan Tagalog Polish Zulu Hollandish Ilocano Watch Tower Society offices Yearly subscription rate America, U.S., 117 Adams 8t., Brooklyn 1, N.Y. $1 Australia, 11 Beresford Rd., Strathfleld, N.S.W. 8s British West Indies, 21 Taylor St., Port of Spain, Trinidad $1.72 Canada, 40 Irwin Ave., Toronto 5, Ontario $1 England, 34 Craven Terrace, London, W. 2 7s Jamaica, 151 King St., Kingston 7s New Zealand, G.P.0. Box 30, Wellington, C. 1 7s South Africa, 623 Boston House, Cape Town 7s Remittances should be sent to office in your country in compliance with regulations to guarantee safe delivery of money. Remittances are accepted at Brooklyn from countries where no office is located, by international money order only. Subscription rates in different countries are here stated in local currency. Notice of expiration (with renewal blank) is sent at least two issues before subscription expires. Change of address when sent to our office may be expected effective within one month. Send your old as well as new address. Entered as second-class matter at Brooklyn, N. Y., Act of March 3. 1879. Printed in U. S. A.

'T ^ iv n o u r ic ir iq r

J E H O V A H ’S KINGDOM

KEEPING THE ORGANIZATION CLEAN “ Do not become unevenly yoked with unbelievers. For what partnership do right eousness and lawlessness have? Or what fellowship does light have with — 2Cor. 6:lit, EHOVAH is very much interested in in showing his love for his people he want keeping his organization clean and sep ed his followers to be different from this arate from this evil, wicked world in which old world. He wanted them to come out we are now living. He has a reason for this. from this decaying system of things and His servants belong to him, they stand for gain life. The old world is wicked. It is not his name, they stand for his Word, and imitating Jehovah God. God’s people must they stand for clean worship. Jehovah God be different, different from this old world. wants them to be imitators of him. That is The difference comes in their way of living, why he inspired his servant Paul to write and that has to do with our love one toward in Ephesians 5:1, 2 (NW), “ Therefore, be another. In John 13:34 (NW), Jesus said, come imitators of God, as beloved children, “ I am giving you a new commandment, and go on walking in love, just as the that you love one another; just as I have Christ also loved you and delivered him loved you, that you also love one another.” self up for you as an offering and a sacri This loving one another is so different from the way the world operates. The fice to God for a sweet-smelling odor.” world operates on selfishness, hatred. Je 2 Now when Christ Jesus was on earth sus introduced something entirely new, new he imitated his heavenly Father. What he to this world. It was a principle of love: was interested in was doing his Father’s people coming together in a congregation, will at all times. And so he was a sacrifice of loving one another, getting along with one sweet-smelling savor to Him. His footstep another. This love is possible if we imitate followers must be people of the same kind. God. If we do not imitate him, we are not They should offer to God sacrifices of going to have this love, because God is love. sweet-smelling savor, and they can do this 3 We might wonder, then, since this con by imitating God, by imitating Christ gregation which God is developing or Jesus. (Phil. 4:18; 1 Pet. 2:5) Jesus bringing into existence is based on love, showed love for his people. He laid down his life so that he might redeem them, and why anyone should ever want to talk about disfellowshiping or putting people out of 1. Why is Jehovah interested in keeping his organiza this congregation. There certainly must be tion clean, and what does he want its members to be?

2. (a) Whom did Jesus imitate and thus how did he himself set a pattern for imitation? (b) Through such imitation, in what way would his followers differ from the world?

3. On what basis is the congregation built up, and so what would be the general reason for disfellowshiping anyone ? 131

132

fSeW ATCH TOW ER.

B rooklyn , N. Y.

is not imitating God or following out his principles of truth and righteousness. He is not being built up in love. He is no longer imitating Jehovah, or the Son, or the apostles. Therefore we are advised at 2 Thessalonians 3:6,7,1 1 ( NW) : “ Now we are giving you orders, brothers, in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, to with draw from every brother walking disorder ly and not according to the tradition you received from us. For you yourselves know the way you ought to imitate us, because we did not behave disorderly among you. For we hear certain ones are walking disorderly among you, not working at all but meddling with what does not concern them.” 5 Here Paul is pointing out that he, the apostle, when he walked among them, was not disorderly, so it was not his misbe havior that was sending any of them in the wrong direction. Jehovah God does not misbehave. Christ Jesus does not misbe have. We have perfect examples to follow. We have good words of counsel from them that we can heed. So then, if this body be comes disorderly, or any part of the body becomes disorderly, it would mean that the body would get sick. It would not continue being built up in love. A correction has to be made. It may mean the removal of some thing. In the case of the body we are talk ing of, the congregation of God, it may mean the removal of an individual because he is disorderly, not being built up in love. MISBEHAVIOR 6However, we do not have to be hasty of 4 The reason for disfellowshiping peoabout the matter and, because we someone doing wrong, ple is t h a t of their just take action and wrongdoing. The con put him out of the con gregation is not wrong, gregation. There is a for that is God’s. But possibility that these it is someone in the persons who do wrong congregation now who

some reason. Well, the reason for disfellowshiping is that some persons get into this congregation of God that do not love Christ. “ Well, everyone, of course, loves Christ,” you say. But that is really a fact: they no longer are imitators of Christ or imitators of the Father, Jehovah God. They no longer walk in Christ’s footsteps. The whole purpose of bringing his servants, his people, into an organization is to keep them clean from the Devil’s organization. As long as we walk in the way of the Devil’s crowd we cannot remain clean. So God has built his own organization. There are two organizations in the world today. One is God’s and the other belongs to the Devil, who is the “ god of this system of things” . So the organization that Jehovah God is now building up for the vindication of his name and word is built up on love. This whole organization works t o g e t h e r in unity. And thus we read at Ephesians 4:16 ( N W ) : “ From him all the body, by being harmoniously joined together and being made to cooperate through every joint which gives what is needed, according to the functioning of each respective member in due measure, makes for the growth of the body for the building up of itself in love.” There is your basis, love. Hence when one gets away from that principle of love and devotion one toward another in this congregation, it is time for that in dividual to be put out of the congregation.

4, 5. In this connection, with whom does the wrong lie, and why must there be a cutting of someone off from the Chris tian body?

6. Why must we not be hasty in putting anyone out, but what does Paul admonish us to do toward the disorderly ones?

March 1, 1952

133

3heWATCHTOWER_

will repent, changing their course of action. And so it is stated in 2 Thessalonians 3:1315 (N W ): “ For your part, brothers, do not give up in doing right. But if anyone is not obedient to our word through this letter, keep this one marked, stop associat ing with him, that he may become ashamed. And yet do not be considering him as an enemy, but continue admonishing him as a brother.” So, then, all of us in the con gregation of the Lord have a responsibility toward those that may be disorderly. All of us in the congregation must keep on doing right for the benefit of the others. We may be able to benefit some of those that are a little disorderly. We keep on doing the right thing, regardless of their course of action, but if they keep on going in the wrong way they must be marked. We must stop associating with them, be cause they are not clean. They are not working in the defense of Jehovah’s name and his Word. They are not working in the interest of building up this body in love. They are working against the organization. 7 However, we may be able to save brother, and he may start out on the right course again if he heeds the admonition, if he heeds the correction that is given him. We are free people. We may use our minds the way we want to. We are not coerced or forced or browbeaten into the course of action we take, but we have been made free because of Christ Jesus’ pur chasing us. And that is why Peter said in his first letter, chapter 2, verses 16, 17 ( NW): “ Be as free people.” Do your think ing, but you must still be an imitator of God, for you are free to think along the lines that are based on truth. The wicked world will take you into the grave; the truth will give you life. So, “ be as free peo ple,” says Peter, “ and yet holding your freedom, not as a blind for moral badness, 7. Are we to coerce any erring one into a right course, and how are we to use our freedom as God’s people?

but as slaves of God. Honor men of all kinds, have love for the whole association of brothers, be in fear of God, have honor for the king.” So we see we must remem ber the congregation of our brothers and keep it clean. We cannot come into this or ganization with some reservation in our heads for the sake of moral badness. We are not free to do the things we want for the gratification of the flesh and our own pleasures. We are in this congregation for a purpose, to honor Jehovah’s name and his Word. GROUNDS

8 Well, now, if we are going to keep the organization clean, what are some of the things that might make it unclean? What are the things which we may observe going on in the congregation that we should clear out of the congregation? Since there are spiritual grounds and moral grounds for disfellowshiping, some of these things are adultery, fornication, stealing, and drunk enness. Just let us touch on the one of for nication for a moment. Paul had to do with a that in his letter when he was writing to the Corinthians. There was a young man there who had taken his father’s wife in fornication. Paul in his letter said: “ Actu ally fornication is reported among you, and such fornication as is not even among the nations, that a certain man has a wife of his father.” Strange, but the congrega tion paid no serious attention to it. They looked on it as a cause for fame through notoriety. Paul said, ‘You are puffed up about the matter; you are proud because this thing has taken place in your midst. You should be mourning, you should be worried about the situation that is exist ing in the congregation of the Lord, this corruption that is brought in.’ But Paul, 8. (a) What things may make a congregation unclean? (b) What action did Paul take toward the unclean, and why?

134

3EeW ATCHTOW ER

B rooklyn, N . Y .

10 In 1 Corinthians 6:9-11 Paul an apostle of the Lord, had authority to says: “ What! Do you not know that un take action, and he took action. He disrighteous persons will not inherit God’s fellowshiped that one. He did not ask the congregation: “ Now give me authority or kingdom? Do not be misled. Neither forni vote on what I’m doing.” Paul, a servant cators, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor of God, saw to it that that one was re men kept for unnatural purposes, nor men moved. He had the authority to do so. That who lie with men, nor thieves, nor greedy is why he said he had already judged the persons, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor man and ordered them to “ hand such a extortioners will inherit God’s kingdom. man over to Satan for the destruction of And yet that is what some of you were. But the flesh” . (1 Cor. 5:1-12, NW) Such an you have been washed clean, but you have individual has no place in the clean or been sanctified, but you have been declared ganization or congregation of God. He righteous in the name of our Lord Jesus should go back to the wicked group that he Christ and with the spirit of our God.” once came from and die with that wicked Paul is pointing out that persons of these types of sinners have come out of the world group with Satan’s organization. 9 Let the wicked go his wicked way, forinto God’s congregation, but all of these he cannot remain in the congregation of types of sin may not remain in the con God, because that congregation must re gregation of God after those who once com main clean. It must stay clean, why? “ In mitted such sins have once been washed order that the spirit may be saved in the clean. When a person comes to God’s or day of the Lord.” God’s holy spirit operates ganization and dedicates himself to Him, upon his people. It is his active force; it is he is cleaned up. From then on he ought to his direction upon his congregation. We, make straight paths for his feet and follow the congregation, must have the same the Word of God. He should not be practic spirit of God. We must bear witness one to ing these things, and the Lord forgives him the other. That spirit that we get from for all those things that have been in his the understanding of God’s Word must re life in times past. Their stain is washed main active, it must be preserved, it must away, and he must not go back to them. If he does go back to them, then he is com be saved. And if this early congregation in mitting a sin that is worthy of disfellow Corinth had this man who had committed shiping. He is in danger of corrupting the fornication remain in their midst, or if congregation of God, and that corruption Paul had not taken action, then that little must be taken out. It is moral corruption. leaven would ferment and would corrupt “ But there are also spiritual grounds the whole congregation, or the whole lump. for removing persons from God’s organiza “A little yeast ferments the whole lump,” tion. Backbiting, bringing forth false doc said Paul. That is why Paul had to take ac trines, causing divisions; just as Paul wrote tion and clean it out, so that the spirit of to the Romans: “ Now I exhort you, broth God, this pure, holy spirit or active force ers, to keep your eye on those who create of God, and the spirit of the congregation divisions and causes for stumbling con based on God’s Word, would remain and trary to the teaching which you have be saved, all to the honor of Jehovah’s 10. What moral corruption does Paul say debars one from the Kingdom, and what must a Christian do about name. such things? 9. By disfellowshiping action, among the congregation?

what must be saved

11, 12. (a) What spiritual grounds for disfellowshiping are there? (b) To have unity of mind in the congrega tion what must we do?

M arch 1, 1952

MeWATCHTOWEFL

135

13 Now let us look at some examples from the Bible of Jehovah God’s casting out peo-

pie, away from his congregation, getting rid of them because of their wrongdoing; for, just as he did it in times past, he will do it today, because he wants his represent ative people to be clean people that will be servants of his and will stand for his name and for his true worship. There are many examples in the Bible, but let us take just a few of them. 14 Take Korah. There were some there in the time of Moses that became proud, three of them, in fact, that thought, ‘Well, we have just as good a standing with God as Moses has, being of the tribes of Israel. Why should he get all the credit to be the mediator?’ But they were talking against God’s representative. Moses came to the fore and made his statements very clear. He said, ‘Tomorrow morning we’ll see who is God’s servant and whom he is using to carry on his work now. What happens on the morrow is not going to be just the natural death of these people, but God is going to perform a miracle and clean out from the congregation Korah, Dathan, Abiram and all those associated with them.’ Next morning what happened? The ground opened up, and all of their property, their children, and their wives went down into this hole alive. And Korah and the 250 princes who offered incense were de voured by fire from Jehovah. Numbers 16:32, 35 )a S (A s ys: “ And the earth opened its mouth, and swallowed them up, and their households, and all the men that appertained unto Korah, and all their goods. And fire came forth from Jehovah, and devoured the two hundred and fifty men that offered the incense.” God was show ing his displeasure with people that blas phemed against him, who would not accept the arrangement that God made. So then, those that rebel against God he will dis-

13. Why do we today consider ancient Bible examples of disfellowshiping?

14. What lesson do we draw from the example of Korah and his allies?

learned, and avoid them.” (Rom. 16:17, NW) It is very plain. The true Word of God was taught to them by Paul. Now if anyone comes into the congregation to try to upset adherence to that true Word of God and causes stumbling or a division in the congregation, it is necessary to avoid that one. The best way to avoid him is to disfellowship that person, set him aside, get him out of the congregation, so that the whole congregation may remain clean. 12 Against division and disunity of mind, we read at 1 Corinthians 1:10 , “ Now I exhort you, brothers, through the name of our Lord Jesus Christ that you should all speak in agreement, and that there should not be divisions among you, but that you may be fitly united in the same mind and in the same line of thought.” God’s thoughts must become yours. That is why we come together as a congregation to study the Word of God, so that his thoughts become ours. If we do not have God’s thoughts, if we do not meditate upon these things that the inspired disciples brought to the attention of the early church and that have been recorded for our learning now, if we do not learn these things, we are not going to have God’s thoughts; and only those who love righteousness are the ones that are going to inherit the kingdom of heaven. As he said, “ Do you not know that unrighteous persons will not inherit God’s kingdom?” So in order to inherit that kingdom or the blessings of the new world our minds must turn toward God’s teach ing, and not back to that other organiza tion, the Devil’s organization, which is going to be destroyed. EXAMPLES

136

SReWATCHTOWER.

fellowship. He will get rid of them. He will clean them out of the congregation. 15 Now we can turn to another example in the Bible. Numbers 12 tells us about Miriam and Aaron. They got a little highminded. Miriam was Aaron and Moses’ sister, but she became proud and foolish. Because she wanted to take the position of a man in the congregation and have some thing to say about the arrangements of the Lord among the Israelites, she was stricken with leprosy. She had to be disfellowshiped or put out of the congregation for seven days; and then only after the pleading of her brother Moses to Jehovah to save her life so He would not kill her with leprosy, she was cleansed and came back. She had acted proudly and foolishly. The Lord God was not going to have that kind of people in his congregation. She came around. She came back, but first she was punished, and Aaron learned his own place from this ex perience of his sister. 16 Then we have thieves, whom the Lord God will not tolerate in his organization. We have the example of Achan. When the children of Israel crossed the Jordan and took Jericho under the direction of Jeho vah, he winning their battles for them, the instructions were given to the Israelites that all of the things that were in the city were devoted to destruction, except that the things of gold, silver, brass and iron were to be reserved for Jehovah. No one must take any of the sp oil for him self. But Achan thought a little bit different15. How does Miriam’s ex perience illustrate the mat ter? 16. How does Achan’s ex perience show God will not tolerate thieves?

B rooklyn,

N. Y.

ly about that. When he got into Jericho he found a Babylonian mantle, 200 shekels of silver, and a wedge of gold 50 shekels in weight, and he said, ‘Well, I'll just take that home and bury it and keep it for myself. No one will ever find it out.’ But he was in Jehovah’s congregation; now corruption was inside it. This had to be found out. They went on to battle at Ai and the Is raelite armies were failing. They could not win. Joshua learned there was corruption in the congregation. It had to be gotten out, and according to Jehovah’s arrange ment the evidence pointed to Achan as the corrupter. They found he had his spoil hid in his tent. Now what happened? God did not just throw him out of the congregation and put him away for seven days as he did Miriam. He had Achan stoned to death, and his family with him, because he was a thief.— Josh. 6:17 to 7:26. "Centuries earlier, in Noah’s days be fore the flood, there were those angels in heaven, spirit creatures, who became diso bedient. They saw that the daughters of men were fair, and they left their estate and came down to earth and took to them selves wives. In this they were disobedient. And so 2 Peter 2:4 (NW) tells us concerning them: “ God did not hold back from punishing the angels that sinned.” No, but he threw them into Tartarus, de livering them “ to pits of dense darkness to be res e r v e d for judg ment” . They were d isobedien t, they violated God’s law, and he barred them from his counsels. For a test of his 17. How do the fallen “sons of God” illustrate disfellowshiping ?

March 1, 1952

SfteWATCHTOWER

faithful creatures they are still in exist ence, yes, but God’s judgments are written against them for their final destruction. 18Finally we can go on to Jude’s letter. In it we are told that we must put up a hard fight for the faith. This faith was delivered to us by Christ Jesus; we have to fight for it. It is the faith that was given to the congregation of the followers of Christ Jesus, and he does not want that faith corrupted or changed in any manner. Any one who tries to change it, whether he be rebellious, proud, thievish, disobedient or corrupt morally, is going to be cleaned out. He is going to be removed. Now we do see that evil men slip in, ungodly men, and 18. How does Jude show putting up a hard fight for the faith has a connection with this matter?

137

these we must try to find and throw out of the congregation. Just as Jude says at the 8th and 16th verses: “ These men, too, indulging in dreams, are defiling the flesh and disregarding lordship and speaking abusively of glorious ones. These men are murmurers, complainers about their lot in life, proceeding according to their own de sires, and their mouths speak swelling things, while they are admiring personal ities for the sake of their own benefit.” Yes, these types of persons that have just been described are the kind we do not want in the congregation of the Lord, and if they are there then they must be re moved by the congregation. Otherwise a little yeast ferments the whole lump.

Propriety of Disfrliowsiiipioy S IT proper to disfellowship? Yes, as we have just seen in the above article, God put out of his congregation those that were opposed to him and that were corrupt. He disfellowshiped them. He got rid of them, and he advises us to do so with such persons. At Titus 3:10,11 ( ) we read: “As for a man that promotes a sect, reject him after a first and a second admonition, knowing that such a man has been turned out of the way and is sinning, he being selfcondemned.” So there is authority in the Greek Scriptures for anyone that stents sects or divisions to be rejected after he has been talked to a first and a second time and still he does not change his course of action.

1. Is it proper to disfellowship, and what does Titus 3:10, 11 say?

2 We have other authority, too, in Ro mans 16:17,18 ( NW): “ Now I exhort yo brothers, to keep your eye on those who create divisions and causes for stumbling contrary to the teaching which you have learned, and avoid them. For men of that kind are slaves, not of our Lord Christ, but of their own bellies, and by smooth talk and complimentary speech they seduce the hearts of guileless ones.” Here we have a plain statement from God’s Word that we should get rid of these persons that cause offense and divisions within His congrega tion. We have the authority, we have the right, and it is proper to get rid of them. They have no place in the congregation of God. Christ Jesus even disfellowships 2. (a) What authority for It do we have at Romans 16:17, 18? (b) According to Revelation 3:16, for what does Jesus disfellowship?

138

3freWATCHTOWER.

B rooklyn, N . Y .

on what we probably might think less their God, and they will be my people.’ grounds than all of the things described ‘ “ Therefore get out from among them, and above. Just because a person is lukewarm, separate yourselves,” says Jehovah, “ and and he is neither hot nor cold, Christ Jesus quit touching the unclean thing,” ’ * “ and spews him out. He also declares, at Revela I will take you in.” ’ ‘ “ And I shall be a father tion 3:16 ( W N : ) “ So, because you are to you, and you will be sons and lukewarm and neither hot nor cold, I am daughters to me,” says Jehovah the Al going to vomit you out of my mouth.” Well, mighty.’ ” Yes, Jehovah will disfellowship that is a disfellowshiping. Christ Jesus is those who become lawless, turn to dark not going to have any lukewarm persons ness and set up idols. He will expel such permanently in his organization. You are persons from his organization. If you want either for him or against him. You will to be of the Lord’s organization, keep clean either come into the congregation of the of the Devil’s world. If you do not want to, Lord God and be his minister or eventually then get out of it. Those who are impure, go out into the Devil’s organization. You immoral, are not spiritually fit for God’s cannot pussyfoot. You cannot be luke organization. If such lukewarm compromis warm. You cannot be passive. You have to ers or apostates do not voluntarily get out of his organization, then under his direc be positively for the Lord God. 3 God disfellowships, too. We have seen tion the organization itself will put them that in the examples given above, but we out. remember that in Matthew 23:38 PROCEDURE Jesus, speaking to Jerusalem, said: “ Look! •There is a proper procedure to follow your house is abandoned to you.” He had in this regard. It must be an official act. been dealing with the Jews for a long pe Someone in authority must make the de riod of time, and now the time had come cision, and then the person is removed. At to abandon them and their house or temple. 1 Timothy 1:19, 20 (NW) is an example of Why? Because he had nursed them along the authority used by Paul, for he said: and taken care of them like a hen with its “ Holding faith and a good conscience, little chicks, but they did not pay any at which some have thrust aside and have ex tention to his Father in heaven, and now perienced shipwreck concerning their faith. the time had come for God to abandon the Hymenaeus and Alexander belong to these, whole business because they furnished only and 1 havehanded them over to Satan that a faithful remnant and he was obliged to they may be taught by discipline not to call out from the Gentile nations a people blaspheme.” They were put out of the con for his name. gregation by an authorized servant. Paul 4At 2 Corinthians 6:14-18 (NW) the did the same in the case recorded in 1 Co apostle Paul said: “ What fellowship does rinthians 5:1-13, when he got rid of that light have with darkness? . . . And what professed Christian that had intercourse agreement does God’s temple have with with his father’s wife. Paul took the action idols? For we are the temple of the living there because the ones in charge of the God; just as God said: ‘I shall reside among congregation had failed. He had the au them and walk among them, and I shall be thority. A servant of Jehovah acted. In 3. How did God disfellowship Jerusalem and natural our present day we have congregations or Israel ? 4. To have fellowship with God, what action must his people take toward the world and toward those of their numbers who turn to darkness?

5. What is the proper procedure for disfellowshiping, and how did Paul illustrate this procedure?

M arch 1, 1952

STkWATCHTOWER.

companies of Jehovah’s witnesses and we have servants in our companies. These servants must discharge the responsibility that goes with the servant’s position to keep the congregation clean and must take the action. They are to be good shepherds and shepherd the flock. 6So first of all a charge must be made, by someone in the congregation or by some interested mature brother, about a person that has gone wrong. But just because a charge is made does not mean that we can disfellowship him. The Scriptures show that witnesses must be brought forth. No charge can be accepted unless there are two or three witnesses to establish the fact. That means an investigation. The company servant, the assistant company servant, the Bible study servant, and may be some other mature brothers in the com pany should be called together to have a hearing, and those who are charged and the witnesses must be brought in and the matter be discussed. They cannot come to a conclusion that this person should be put out of the congregation on mere rumor or gossip. There must be two or three eye witnesses that knowsuch and occurred or was said. A decision cannot be made on guesswork. It may be that by a feeling or a sense that we have we believe the person is not good, but we may not be able to prove it. As long as we cannot prove it out of the mouth of two or three wit nesses, that person cannot rightly be re jected. Otherwise you may be doing that individual a great harm. 7 So then when we have our witnesses, we have our meeting with these persons who are obstreperous or going wrong or not living according to the law of God. We give them a fair hearing, we discuss the matter, we try to help them. But proof 6. So what must be laid against the one concerned, and before it can be accepted what must be done? 7. How then is a decision made, what is done with it, and what does it fall to the company to do about it?

139

must be there of uncleanness, morally or spiritually, before anything can be done to them in the way of putting them out of the congregation. The servants certainly should be mature brothers and be willing to take the full responsibility in making their decision. Then their decision is presented to the company. Not for the company to vote on. No, but the company servant, the assistant company servant and the Bible study servant have to take all the responsi bility for the course of action that is to be taken. If they are thoroughly convinced in their minds that that individual is wrong and should be put out of the company and the person has not made any steps toward repentance, then they tell the company, in the form of a resolution, of what they have done. They do not ask the company to vote on that resolution and say, “ We approve your action.” No, the servants in the com pany are charged with the responsibility of shepherding the flock and of keeping the congregation clean. So the servants tell the company what action has been taken and that the offensive individual is no longer a member of this congregation. Then the congregation such a thing should co-operate to the full est extent with the advice given by those who are looking after their interests, the servants in the organization. 8 At 1 Thessalonians 5:14 (NW) Paul says: “ We exhort you, brothers, admonish the disorderly, speak comfortingly to the depressed souls, support the weak, be longsuffering toward all.” It is the responsibil ity of the servants of God to look after the interests of the congregation. They admon ish the disorderly one, but this disorderly one does not take the admonition. He still wants to walk in his way. When he will not repent, will not change his course of action, then he has to be set aside, he must be avoided. 8. Who must admonish the disorderly, and what must take place if he does not heed the admonition?

140

SReWATCHTOWER.

B rooklyn,

N. Y.

11 Well, 9Acts 19:9 (NW) says concerning Paulnow, what about this disfellow at Ephesus in Asia Minor: “ But when some shiped person? First of all the company went on hardening themselves and not be should report the matter to the Society, lieving, speaking injuriously about the briefly stating facts, telling the Society Way before the multitude, he withdrew who he is and why he was disfellowshiped from them and separated the disciples and set aside, so it is informed. Now if this from them, daily giving talks in the school individual that was disfellowshiped leaves auditorium of Tyrannus.” Paul was inter the community and goes to some other ested in those that he was teaching there company and the company that disfellow in the Jewish synagogue, and when he saw shiped him knows of the matter, then out a group of synagogue attenders trying to of the goodness of their heart and for the pull away the disciples he made, then he protection of the other company, it should took his true followers away from their be informed of the action they have taken. company. He was not going to let them be Not that the other company now has to contaminated by associating with those disfellowship him. That was already done who were teaching false doctrines and by the first congregation on behalf of and abusing the truth. So, today the servants for the protection of all of Jehovah’s peo who carry the responsibility for the com ple. The disfellowshiping takes place in the pany set the policy according to God’s company where the wrong was done, and Word. The congregation accepts that policy he is disfellowshiped from that company and from all other companies. They know on the part of the servants. 10 At 1 Corinthians 5:11 Paul told that this little leaven lodging anywhere in the Christian congregation: “But now I the loaf will corrupt the whole loaf. Neces am writing you to quit mixing in company sarily then a warning should be given to with anyone called a brother that is a the other company where this individual fornicator or a greedy person or an idolater has gone, as Paul notified Timothy of or a reviler or a drunkard or an extortion Phygelus and Hermogenes and of Hymenaeus and Philetus. (2 Tim. 1:15; 2:17, er, not even eating with such a man.” No NW) That is why they notify the Society, communion at all with these persons that so it is cognizant of the fact. are disfellowshiped or put out of the con 12 Jude tells about men who were sneak gregation. Why? Because this congrega ing into the organization to corrupt it tion of God must remain clean, undefiled, morally. Such men certainly should be re preserved for pure worship of the Most ported to any company that they are drift High. Consequently when that action of ing around in, because these slipped in only disfellowshiping is taken it really removes for the sake of loose conduct. For the a person. He is out. Therefore all the con safety of all of our brothers and sisters in gregation, all those who have dedicated the congregations round about they should their lives to God, should abide by the be reported. That does not mean that in recommendation or the resolution on the dividually you should write a lot of letters part of the servants. They must support and say a lot of bad things about them, of what they have been doing. The fact should them. be reported that this man was at one time 9. By whom must the separation be determined upon, and how did Paul illustrate this at Ephesus? 10. What did Paul instruct at 1 Corinthians 5:11, and how does the congregation support its servants in this connection ?

11. What does the company disfellowshiping do in be half of the Society and other companies, and why? 12. Whom does Jude warn the companies against, and why must we be careful about letter writing?

March 1, 1952

3 ReW ATCH TOW ER.

with us, but because of his course of action he has been disfellowshiped, and the rea sons why should be given very briefly. Otherwise, it may be that in this day you would be accused of libel or slander and you might get yourself into difficulty. But our brothers may be warned of that in dividual. He is no longer allowed to be one of us, because we want to protect the or ganization, the congregation of the Lord God. RESTRICTION OF PRIVILEGES

13 Now some persons think they can stay in the truth, but they do not want to work according to God’s standards. So they keep going out in the field service, they go from door to door, they distribute books, they have Bible studies, still they are disfellow shiped from the congregation. Even after they are disfellowshiped, sometimes they put in many more hours than they did when they were with the congregation. What is the congregation going to do now with such an individual? We must keep in mind that this person has been disfellow shiped and is not a member of our com pany. We want to avoid him, we want noth ing to do with him. 14 Now meetings that are open to the public he can attend as long as he behaves himself and acts orderly. If that individual comes into a public meeting, say, a public lecture in a public auditorium, or Kingdom Hall, or city park, or a IVatchtower study or a service meeting, it is public, the doors are open, and he may be admitted. If he comes into that meeting and sits down, as long as he is orderly, minds his business, we have nothing to say to him. Those who are acquainted with the situation in the congregation should never say “ Hello” or 13. What course do some disfellowshiped ones take to ward field service, but what fact must this not be al lowed to hide? 14, 15. (a) What is the extent of the disfellowshiped one’s privileges as regards meetings? (b) What of his field activity privileges?

141

“ Good-by” to him. He is not welcome in our midst, we avoid him. If this one should be sitting in the Watchtower study and raise his hand, the chairman should never recognize him or allow him to make a com ment. He is not one of us. He is not a recognized member in God’s congregation. Those who are informed and know the in dividual certainly should avoid him, have nothing to say to him. He has no privileges of service in the congregation whatsoever. He could go over to the book counter and get literature at the regular public rates, but the company should never give him books or magazines at company rates, be cause he is not one of us. What we would do for the public, for those in the Devil’s organization, we may do for that one. 15 If this one goes out in the field service, maybe getting the books at the counter at the regular rates instead of company rates or pioneer rates, and goes out from door to door, we cannot stop him. He has just as much right to go from house to house as anyone else if he wants to, but this congre gation will not give him any territory. They will not accept his reports. When they come in he will not be one of those listed as a publisher in this company. He might put his report in the report box, but we tear it up and we throw it away. He is not one of us. He is a representative of the Devil’s organization trying to corrupt, dis turb. He is not clean, and until that indi vidual repents and changes his course of action he can never come back and be one of the Lord’s people. 16 So then the company is careful about him. It removes his card from the file of recognized Kingdom publishers. He is never given any of the monthly printed Informant. He may r e t a i n his Counsel booklet if he wishes, because this, if he reads it, might show him the course of ac16. How does the company treat him as not a recog nized publisher?

142

SEeWATCHTOWER.

B rooklyn, N . Y .

tion he should take. If he reads Watchtower, if he reads the books of the Society, they show him the course that he should take; but as long as he does not take that course he is not welcome in the congrega tion. 17 If this individual becomes noisy or obstreperous he should be kept out of the Kingdom Hall and public meetings. That is the company’s perfect right. Otherwise, it may be that, if he comes into the public meetings and quietly hears the admonition and the counsel given in the studies, he will wake up, become ashamed, and repent. 18 Now how about private home meet ings? Under no circumstances should he be welcomed or allowed to enter a private home, because the Scriptures are very def inite on that point. So then in our home Bible studies, or what we call “ area stud ies” , the person of the house, being one of God’s congregation, should keep him out. For 2 John 9,10 (NW) states: “ Every one that pushes ahead and does not remain in the teaching of the Christ does not have God. He that does remain in this teaching is the one that has both the Father and the Son. If anyone comes to you and does not bring this teaching, never receive him into your homes or say farewell to him.” So then in your private homes you would never open the door and allow that one to come in. You would never extend your hand in fellowship to such an individual. Remember, that individual at one time left the Devil’s organization. He was washed clean by the blood of Christ, he dedicated himself to God and God consecrated him for service. He was a minister. Now he has gone corrupt because he chooses to do so. He is sinning against the holy spirit. He is fighting against God. We cannot have any thing to do with him. God is the one that

is judging him, and he is using his serv ants in the earth to point that one out for the protection of the rest of the congre gation.

17. On what condition may he be present at public meetings, and why? 18. What about permitting his attendance at private home meetings, and why?

19. By what personal course may a disfellowshiped per son be reinstated? 20. At 2 Corinthians 2:6-11 what did Paul say about reinstatement, and what did he show must precede it?

REINSTATEMENT

19Can a disfellowshiped person be rein stated, get back into the organization? Yes, he can if he repents. But he has to go far ther than that. He must be converted. He must change his whole course of action. It is not just a matter of saying: “ I’m sorry I did it; I was wrong.” He has to prove that he is willing to take an altogether different course of life than that which he had taken. He should make an open confession of his sins and ask forgiveness of the committee that drew up the resolution to disfellowship him. He should go to the persons concerned, admit his wrong, and point out to them what he is doing and what he is going to do in order to be reinstated. 20 In 2 Corinthians 2:6-11 (NW) we have an account of how Paul brought a sinner back into the congregation again. He said: “This rebuke given by the majority is suffi cient for such a man, so that, on the con trary now, you should kindly forgive and comfort him, that somehow such a man may not be swallowed up by his being overly sad. Therefore I exhort you to con firm your love for him. For to this end also I write to ascertain the proof of you, whether you are obedient in all things. Anything you kindly forgive anyone, I do too. In fact, as for me, whatever I have kindly forgiven, if I have kindly forgiven anything, it has been for your sakes in Christ’s sight, that we may not be over reached by Satan, for we are not ignorant of his designs.” This account may refer to the man that took his father’s wife and committed fornication and now repented.

March 1, 1952

SfceWATCHTOWER

143

If so, then Paul says, ‘Well, bring him back; outside will say: “Well, your whole con there is no reason that he should be overly gregation is of the same type.” So he has sad thinking that he could never get into to be put on probation. His sincerity must God’s organization again and gain life in be proved before we openly and fully ac the new world.’ Where else would a person cept his repentance. 22 Remember the case of Shimei, who go if he sinned against God and he really repented? We do not mean he may brazen was put on probation. At one time he ly come back and say, “ Well, I’m sorry cursed David, and when Solomon became about it. Fix me up, boys, I want to get king as David’s successor certain restric back in the congregation.” No, there has tions were put around him. Solomon told to be a cutting of the heart. There has to him: ‘You ought to have been killed long be a hurting of the mind. He has to show ago. So now you must remain in the city repentance. He has to be sad about it and of Jerusalem. But as soon as you go out of this city and cross the brook Kidron you change his course. 21 His getting reinstated in the congregaare going to be put to death.’ Now, Shimei tion of God is a very serious matter, for could have enjoyed his life and the favor him and for the congregation. The ap that was shown toward him by staying pointed servants may put him on proba right there in the city of Jerusalem. He tion if they want to. He will have to prove had his slaves, the servants, and home. to the servants that he is going to behave Three years after this order was given two himself in the future and act properly as a of his slaves ran away. Shimei said: ‘Oh, servant of Jehovah. They can test his sin I’m just going to get those fellows and cerity. They should not reinstate him too bring them back.’ So he started out after quickly, even after he does repent and tells them, crossed the Kidron, got his slaves them what he is going to do, and makes an and brought them back. Then it was re open confession. Why not? Because of pub ported to Solomon that he had left the city, lic opinion. (2 Pet. 2 : 2 , His course of and Solomon had him killed. Just to get action may have been one of adultery and two slaves back this man was ready to may have had wide publicity in the papers. lose his life. 23 If, now, a disfellowshiped person wants Maybe he was put in jail for stealing. May be he was very rebellious. Maybe he went to live in the new world and if the respon out and started a new organization and sible brothers in the company put certain now is trying to come back. Well, all the bounds or restrictions around him, is it not people around the place know that that a great deal better to stay within those lim person was an obstinate, disorderly person, its and live than to get outside of those and not good company. So we should be limits and show that you are rebellious and careful as to how quickly we take such a acting contrary to God’s law? Shimei lost person back into the congregation, because his life because he was not obedient to a of what the “people on the outside” will very gracious arrangement on the part of King commits Solomon. say. (1 Tim. 3:7, NW) If a person adultery and is running around with men 24 So then the servants must make the and women that are of loose conduct, and decision on welcoming that brother back everybody knows it, and we say, “ Oh, come eventually. The servants that disfellowon back, you’re welcome,” people on the 22, 23. What does violation of probation result in, as 21. On what must he be placed for a time before re instatement, and why?

shown by Shimei? 24. Who decide to make the reinstatement, who co operate, and why?

144

SHeWATCHTOWEFL

Brooklyn, N . Y .

shiped him must make the announcement to him, and he goes to one of the mature to the congregation, saying that, since this brothers in the company, maybe the com one has repented and they are now thor pany servant, and he confesses his whole oughly satisfied as to his reformed course sin. Should that one then be exposed to the of action, “ we receive him back.” Then the congregation and disfellowshiped because congregation should abide by the decision the company servant knows his course of of the servants that are appointed in the action? Not if that person has truly re company. Again the company does not vote pented. If he has asked forgiveness, and on whether they will accept him back, be confessed his wrong, and he is changing cause they have confidence in their serv his course of action, there is no reason why ants that these have made the right in the brother that is spoken to need reveal that brother’s secret to another. His heart vestigation and the right decision. 23In Colossians 3:5-10 (NW) it says: condition is right, and therefore mercy, “ Deaden, therefore, your body members love and kindness should be shown to that which are upon the earth as respects forni individual. 27 Those who Eire stubborn, hardhearted, cation, uncleanness, sexual appetite, hurt ful desire, and covetousness, which is idol those who are going to have all the things atry. On account of those things the wrath they want their way, and that in addition of God is coming. In those very things you, to being in the congregation of God, these too, once walked when you used to live in are the ones that have to be disfellowshiped them. But now really put them all away and put away, because they are going to from you, wrath, anger, injuriousness, abu make the congregation unclean. But the sive speech, and obscene talk out of your one that comes with a contrite heart and mouth. Do not be lying to one another. confesses to a brother about his wrong Strip off the old personality with its prac doing, there is no reason to whip him any tices, and clothe yourselves with the new more. He has opened his heart, he has let personality which through accurate knowl you look at it and he wants help. If the So edge is being renewed.” Of course, that in ciety removes a pioneer because of wrong struction applies to those who originally doing and the Society is the one agency came out of the Devil’s organization and that knows about the wrongdoing of the have become Jehovah’s people, so it must individual, there is no reason for the So also apply to a disfellowshiped person that ciety then to notify the company and have is repenting and coming back. Now he has that company disfellowship that person, to put on that new personality, he must not if that person has confessed his sin and make his mind over, he must think the asked for forgiveness from the Society. thoughts of God and put them into practice Then that one can go on his way. The So if he is ever to gain life in the new world. ciety would probably put restrictions or 26 Well, what if a brother repents beforebounds around that individual because of he is disfellowshiped? He may realize that the course of action he has taken. By way he has done wrong and he knows that the of punishment it may take him off the news of his course of action is getting in to pioneer list for six months or maybe a the servants. Or he may feel his own shame year, according to what that individual while no one as yet knows what happened had done that would bring reproach to God’s name. But as long as that one has 25. What must the one to be reinstated do according to Colossians 3:5-10, and why? 26. What if a brother repents and makes it known be fore any disfellowshiping action takes place?

27. While not bringing about a disfellowshiping, what may the Society do or have done about such a repentant sinner?

March 1, 1952

SfieW ATCHTOW ER.

145

confessed his sin and asked for forgiveness, Most High. We must keep in mind the then the Society can help that one to get vindication of Jehovah’s sovereignty and back in the right road and continue to be name and the vindication of his Word. We a servant of the Lord. If the action does must keep in mind the life of Christ and not affect a company or other individual our walking in his footsteps, and the stand in it, there is no reason to make any notifi ard that he set. We must keep in mind our position as Jehovah’s witnesses. The discation or public announcement of it. 28 What we must have in mind is this:fellowshiped person did not keep these we can show mercy to those who are of a things in mind, and that is why he was re contrite heart, and we can help them if we moved from the congregation. That is why want to. But how far can we go in letting he was disfellowshiped. But now if he real these individuals come back into the Lord’s izes that pure, undefiled, clean worship is organization? How far can we let the bars the important thing, that the vindication down? We cannot let the bars down at all of God’s name is more important than do to those who do not reform. We must keep ing things his own way, when he sees that in mind that the organization must re all this is necessary and he must live ac main clean for undefiled worship of the cordingly, then we can accept him back in 28. How far can we go in letting the sinner come back, the congregation. and why?

HERE are sins that can be forgiven. We ask forgiveness for them every day if we pray in the way Jesus taught us, for we say in the Lord’s prayer, “ Forgive us our debts, as we also have forgiven our debtors.” (Matt. 6:12, NW) We can forgive certain sins. That is, we can forgive the other person’s trespasses against us. We cannot wipe them out and make him clean again. No, but when a person asks for for giveness we can give it to him. In Galatians 6:1 (NW) it says: “ Brothers, even though a man takes some false step before he is aware of it, you who have spiritual quali fications try to restore such a man in a spirit of mildness, as you each keep an

eye on yourself, for fear you also may be tempted.” So we have a responsibility upon us to go to these individual sinners, or, when they come to us, to help them stay in the right way even before disfellowshiping ever takes place. We can forgive them. We can help them, if their heart is right and they show it. But if they do not show it and if the sin vitally affects the congrega tion, there is no reason why we should overlook it and say: “ Well, we’ll forget it this time.” We cannot, for the sake of that individual and for the sake of the congre gation. 2 The only sin that cannot be forgiven is the sinning against the holy spirit. Christ

1. What shows there are forgivable sins, but what sins may not be dismissed with unconcern?

2. What did Jesus say was an unforgivable sin, and who can commit it?

146

SfKeW A T CH TO W ER

Brooklyn, N . Y.

Jesus spoke about that. At Matthew 12:31, more seals us for a release by ransom in 32 (NW) he said: “ On this account I say to God’s due time. 4The matter of disfellowshiping for such you, Every kind of sin and blasphemy will be forgiven men, but the blasphemy against unforgivable sin is a very serious thing. the spirit will not be forgiven. For example, God is not going to restore any again if whoever speaks a word against the Son of they have denied the ransom sacrifice of man, it will be forgiven him; but whoever Christ and deliberately worked against the speaks against the holy spirit, it will not be congregation of God. Hebrews 10:25-38 (NW) warns: “ Not forsaking the gather forgiven him, no, not in the present system of things nor in that to come.” You may ing of ourselves together, as some have the wonder, Well, what kind of sin would that custom, but encouraging one another, and be? Anything contrary to the manifest all the more so as you behold the day draw operation of God’s active force is against ing near. For if we practice sin willfully God’s spirit, for his spirit is his active after having received the accurate knowl force, and not a spirit person, not a third edge of the truth, there is no longer any God in a supposed “ holy trinity” . Persons sacrifice for sins left, but there is a certain not Christians, like those Pharisees whom fearful expectation of judgment and there Jesus addressed here, can sin against the is a fiery jealousy that is going to consume holy spirit, for they can come up against those in opposition. Any man that has dis regarded the law of Moses dies without its manifestation. compassion, upon the testimony of two or 3 After we have dedicated ourselves to three. Of how much more severe a punish Jehovah God and we have decided to do his ment, do you think, will the man be count will, we have come under the active force ed worthy who has trampled upon the Son of Jehovah God, his holy spirit. Then it of God and who has esteemed as of ordi means we are responsible to him, to act nary value the blood of the covenant by according to that spirit. If we are going to which he was sanctified, and who has out act against that holy spirit we will grieve it. Our course of action or our speech will raged the spirit of undeserved kindness offend against what the holy spirit is and with contempt?” 5Unforgivable sinners who were once in will diminish or reduce God’s spirit in us. In the are sinning against the Ephesians 4:30 ( Wit) says: “ Also congregation N do not holy spirit. They are fighting against God, be grieving God’s holy spirit, with which they are turning against Christ Jesus, they you have been sealed for a day of releasing are no longer being imitators of God, they by ransom.” We might not have blas are no longer walking in love, they are sin phemed the holy spirit but we might have ning against the manifest operation of grieved it terribly. But we might go so far God’s holy spirit and are worthy of destruc that we are no longer just grieving it but tion. Maybe sometimes we in the congre actually sinning against the holy spirit. gation grieve the holy spirit. As long as If we keep on taking the wrong course and we are only grieving it there is an opportu grieving the holy spirit we finally come to nity, if we repent and change our course the point of being disfellowshiped by the of action, to get back into God’s organiza congregation. We have sinned against the tion. But if we reach a limit and get to the holy spirit and it is no more in us. It no 4. According to Hebrews 10:25-38, whom will God not 3. How may we grieve the holy spirit, and what danger is there in continuing to do this?

restore? 5. How do those sinning against the holy spirit sin, and what will be their end?

March 1, 1952

SHeWATCHTOWER

147

point where we willfully and greedily sin against the holy spirit, the active force of God, and work against its manifestation, then God is finished with us. Then we are turned over to Satan and his organization for the destruction of our flesh. It is a ter rible thing to be thrown out of the con gregation of God, to be destroyed like Korah and his allies, to be stoned to death like Achan, or to be judged as one un worthy of living in the congregation of God now. To the Pharisees who saw the manifest operation of God’s holy spirit through Jesus and yet spoke abusively against it and called it the spirit of Beelze bub, Jesus later said: “ Serpents, offspring of vipers, how are you to flee from the judgment of Gehenna?”— Matt. 23:33, 12:22-28, 31, 33. 6But if we get put out of the congrega tion of God it will be because of our own fault, because of our own wrongdoing, be cause of our not making our minds over, because we are not living according to the pattern that God has set. As it is stated in Ephesians 5 :1 ,2 (NW), after Paul speaks about grieving God’s holy spirit: “ There fore, become imitators of God, as beloved children, and go on walking in love, just as the Christ also loved you and delivered him self up for you as an offering and a sacri fice to God for a sweet-smelling odor.” 7 There is one more scripture quite perti nent here, at Matthew 18:15-17. It reads, “Moreover, if your brother commits a sin, go lay bare his fault between you and him alone. If he listens to you, you have gained your brother. But if he does not listen, take along with you one or two more, in order that at the mouth of two or three witnesses every matter may be established. If he does not listen to them, speak to the congregation. If he does not listen even to the congregation, let him be to you just as a

man of the nations and as a tax collector.” (NW) This scripture here has nothing to do with disfellowshiping on a congregation al basis. When it says go to the congrega tion, it means go to the elders or the ma ture ones in the congregation and discuss your own private difficulties. This scrip ture has to do with merely a personal dis fellowshiping. 8 An individual might not get along with another person in the company. Maybe he built a house for him and the other brother thinks perhaps he has been cheated out of something in this house-building. He may have made a contract in the business af fair, and a quarrel comes between the two brothers and they squabble over the mat ter. Well, here Jesus says, If you have any thing at fault between another brother and yourself, try to straighten it up between yourselves. If you cannot, call one or two others in and have them listen to it and help you and give you advice. If you cannot straighten it out then with the offending brother, then it just means a personal avoid ance between you two persons, your treat ing him like a tax collector or a non-Jew outside the congregation. You do what you have to do with him only on a business basis. It has nothing to do with the congre gation, because the offensive act or the sin or misunderstanding is not any grounds for disfellowshiping him from all the com pany. Things of that kind should not be brought into the general congregation for decision. We should not try to split a con gregation open and say, “ Well now, I want all of you to agree with me,” while the other person says, “ I want all of you to agree with me” ; that is, on some personal problem which has nothing to do with preaching the gospel or keeping the con gregation clean. This scripture in Matthew 18:15-17 has often been used in connection

6. One's being ejected is whose fault, and why? 7. What has Matthew 18:15-17 to do with this matter, especially as to going to the congregation ?

8. How may such a difficulty arise, and to what extent does the disfellowshiping go?

148

SHeWATCHTOWER.

B rooklyn, N . Y.

with disfellowshiping or putting such per his brothers, then he should be removed. sons out of the organization, but it has They are doing the one removed a benefit, because he might be ashamed as a result merely to do with personal avoidance. 9 So let all of us keep in mind that theand get back into line. They are doing the organization of the Lord God must be right thing in God’s sight by putting him maintained intact, it must be kept clean, out of the congregation because he is un by all of those who are in the congrega clean. By this procedure God’s visible or tion. Bear in mind that it is up to those ganization will remain clean through the who are the servants of the company to coming battle of Armageddon, on into the see that it remains that way and if any new world. Anyone who wants to live in one in the company is not clean, not work that new world will have to live according ing in the interest of God’s kingdom and to the principles of Jehovah God, as set down in His Word, for we must become 9. In view of all the foregoing, what must be our en imitators of God. deavor, and why?

Pharisees Past and Present T ONE occasion Christ Jesus said to his disciples: ‘‘W atch out for the yeast of the Pharisees, which is hypocrisy. But there is nothing carefully concealed that will not be revealed, and secret that will not become known.” And, giving concrete examples of the hypocrisy of those religious leaders, Jesus on another occasion stated: “A ll the works they do they do to be viewed by men.”— Luke 1 2 :1 ,2 ; Matt. 23:2-5, N W . That the religious of the twentieth century, particularly as represented by the Roman Catholic prelates, are no different from those of the first century is apparent from the fol lowing two news stories, both emanating from the capital of the United States, Washington, D.C. ^ On Novem ber 17,1951, thirteen prelates of the Roman Catholic Church, including three cardinals, and among whom was Spellman, and five archbishops, issued a statement of some three to four thousand words dealing with such subjects as “Morality: The Need Today” ; “Morality and Education” ; “Morality and Politics,” etc., and especially condemned was immorality in government.— New York Tim es, November 18, 1951. *9? But as to how sincere these prelates were was indicated by certain news dispatches com ing from the nation’s capital about two months later. The American public had been aroused at the revelation of widespread cor ruption in the tax department of the govern ment. Attorney General J. Howard McGrath came in for particular blame both because of

H H N N M M M H N M H M N M H

what he had done as well as for what he had failed to do. Consensus of opinion was that he should be asked to resign, and all the indica tions pointed to the president’s requiring his resignation, when suddenly an about-face was done, and the president announced not only that he intended to keep McGrath as attorney general but that McGrath had been given the assignment of cleaning up the whole corrupt situation, the one most responsible for it! W ho was instrumental in causing the president to render such disservice to his country? ^ According to The N ation of January 19, 1952, Robert S. Allen, a veteran Washington correspondent, revealed that McGrath “was saved by the intervention of three friends— Senator Theodore Green, his political god father; Cardinal Spellman, who telephoned a plea from Tokyo; and Matt Connelly, presi dential secretary, who concerns himself par ticularly with affairs of the Roman Catholic church” . [Spellman has denied this.] ^ That phone call, all the way from Tokyo, gave irrefutable proof that regardless of what the foremost Roman Catholic prelate in the United States m ay say in lip service to m oral ity in government, he was fa r more interested in keeping a Roman Catholic in a key position in the government; which fact, incidentally, should clearly demonstrate that the interests of morality, integrity and good government are not necessarily identical with those of organized religion. Truly hypocrisy is the leaven of the Pharisaical first century and twentieth century.

heaven and earth pass away than for the smallest letter or one par ticle of a letter to pass away from the Law by any means and not all things take place.” (Matt. 5:17, 18, NW) Jesus t h e r e b y showed that the law consisted of prophetic pictures which were certain of fulfillment, and when the fulfillment came the pictures were done away with. For i n s t a n c e , the Israelites were obligated to observe the passover annually. But when Christ, the real passover Lamb, was sacrificed the re quirement to observe the typical passover passed away. (Ex. 12:14; 1 Cor. 5 :7 ,8 ) Annually also the high priest entered into the holy of holies in the temple on the tenth day of the seventh month with the blood of atonement. But after Christ Jesus entered the holy of the holies of the heav ens with the merit of his own blood, animal sacrifices had no f u r t h e r value.— Lev. 16:14; Heb. 9:11-14; 10:1.

NO DIVISION

jn o s R ic tir a J OME religious organizations hold that the Mosaic Law was in two parts: the Decalogue, or “moral law” , and the “ cere monial law” . They claim that the Deca logue is still binding whereas the “ ceremo nial law” passed away with Messiah’s com ing. Much is made of this division, particu larly by such sects as hold that the Chris tian’s sabbath is the seventh day of the week and that a literal observance of it is imperative to salvation. When scriptures are quoted showing that Christ made an end to the law these reply that such texts apply only to the “ ceremonial law” . Let us examine the Scriptural record and ascer tain whether such division is sound. Jesus in the sermon on the mount did not indicate any such division. He interspersed references to the Decalogue between ref erences to other parts of the Mosaic law, such as the matter of bringing gifts to the altar, of granting a divorce, of an “ eye for an eye” , and loving one’s neighbor as one self. Compare Matthew 5:21, 23, 24, 27, 31, 33,38,43 with Exodus 20:13; Deuteronomy 16:16,17; Exodus 20:14; Deuteronomy 24:1; Leviticus 19:12; Deuteronomy 19:21; and Leviticus 19:18. It was therefore regarding the entire law arrangement that Jesus said: “ Do not think I came to destroy the Law or the Prophets. I came, not to destroy, but to ful fill; for truly I say to you that sooner would

149

PAUL MAKES NO

DIVISION

The apostle Paul had much to say about the laws that God gave to the Israelites by the hand of Moses, but we look in vain for any division between the Decalogue and the other features of the law arrangement. When he stated that “ [God] kindly for gave us all our trespasses and blotted out the handwritten document against us which consisted of decrees and which was in op position to us, and He has taken it out of the way by nailing it to the torture stake” , he was not referring to merely the socalled “ ceremonial law” . How do we know? Because of his argument in the context: “ Therefore let no man judge you in eating and drinking or in respect of a feast day or of an observance of the new moon or of a sabbath, for those things are a shadow of the things to come, but the reality belongs to the Christ.” (Col. 2:13,14,16,17,

150

SEeW ATCHTOW ER

To argue this refers only to yearly sab baths is to admit one’s case so weak that it is cornered without the slightest proof. Again, at Romans 7:6 ( ), we read: “ But now we have been discharged from the Law, because we have died to that by which we were being held fast, that we might be slaves in a new sense by the spir it, and not in the old sense by the written code.” Only the “ ceremonial law” ? No. Paul included the Decalogue or “ moral law” in this “ written code” , quoting the tenth c o m m a n d m e n t in the following verse. He continued: “ What, then, shall we say? Is the Law sin? Never may that be come so! Really I would not have come to know . . . covetousness if the Law had not said, ‘You must not covet.’ ” (Rom. 7:7, NW) Yes, the law from which Christians were discharged included the Decalogue. Note also Paul’s words at Galatians 3:24, 25 ( N W ) : “ Consequently, the Law has be come our tutor leading to Christ, that we might be declared righteous due to faith. But now that this faith has arrived, we are no longer under a tutor.” Clearly, by show ing their need of a Redeemer the Deca logue pointed as directly to the Messiah as did the other parts of the law arrangement such as their annual atonement sacrifices. And having directed the Jews to Christ the law arrangement had served its purpose. Nor can we find any basis for a division in the Mosaic law in Paul’s words as record ed at Galatians 4:21-31, NW, where Paul speaks to those Jewish Christians who still wanted to be under the law of Moses. He contrasts Sinai in Arabia with the Jerusa lem which is from above and shows how the one was pictured by Hagar and the other by the free woman Sarah. The entire law arrangement was given at Mount Sinai, not just the so-called “ceremonial law” , and if Christians are free from the HagarSinai arrangement then they are also free from the Decalogue. Paul then urges Chris-

B rooklyn, N . Y .

tians to stand fast for freedom, since it was for freedom that Christ set them free. (Gal. 5:1) But how could Christians be said to be free if they were still bound by the Decalogue? Neither the law of Moses nor trying to keep it can bring righteous ness, but only the blood of Christ. (Rom. 3:19, 20; 1 John 1:7) Christians are “not under law but under undeserved kindness” . —Rom. 6:14, NW. Discussing the end of the Mosaic law, Paul at another place states: “ But now in union with Christ Jesus you who were once far off have come to be near by the blood of the Christ. For he is our peace, he who made the two parties one and destroyed the wall in between that fenced them off. By means of his flesh he abolished the hatred, the Law of commandments consist ing in decrees, that he might create the two peoples in union with himself into one new man and make peace, and that he might fully reconcile both peoples in one body to God through the torture stake, because he had killed off the hatred by means of himself.” (Eph. 2:13-16, NW) It was the entire law arrangement and not only the so-called “ ceremonial law” that distinguished the Jews from the people of the nations, and it was this entire arrange ment, “ the Law of commandments con sisting in decrees,” which served as a wall or barrier, that was removed by Christ. Neither can we find a basis for dividing the Mosaic law in Paul’s words as found at 2 Corinthians 3, where he shows that the law arrangement was replaced by some thing better, a new covenant. The entire law arrangement is included in the “ stone tablets” and the “written law” which con demned to death and which were replaced by the laws written by the spirit and upon the hearts and which make alive. “ More over, if the code which administers death and which was engraved in letters in stones came about in a glory, . . . why should not

March 1, 1952

f&eW ATCHTOW ER.

the administering of the spirit be much more with glory? . . . For if that which was to be done away with was brought in with glory, much more would that which re mains be with glory.” (2 Cor. 3:7-11, NW) Clearly the entire law arrangement was brought in with glory and it was the Deca logue or so-called “ moral law” that was en graved “ in letters in stones” . All of it ad ministered death to the Jews and all of it was done away with for something better. SABBATH ALSO DONE AW AY WITH

But some will argue that God command ed the sabbath to be observed as a “ per petual covenant. . . for ever” . (Ex. 31:16, 17, AS) True, the word “ perpetual” is there used, but note that the Hebrew original which is ohldhm does not mean through out eternity, but to an indefinite, uncer tain, concealed length of time. The same word is used in connection with other features of the law arrangement, such as the Aaronic priesthood, which the apostle Paul shows passed away. In that connec tion also note that Paul declares that a change of priesthood meant also a change of laws.—Ex. 40:15; Lev. 6:18,22; He brews, chapter 7. Until the law arrangement was nailed to the torture stake Jesus and his apostles kept all of its provisions, as they were born under the law. But thereafter they were no longer so obligated and gradually this matter was made clear to the Christians. (Acts 10) The mere fact that thereafter Paul preached on the sabbath does not in dicate that he considered sabbath observ ance binding, no more than his preaching on Mar’s hill indicated that he approved of the worship of Mars. Paul preached at every opportune occasion, place and time. Since the sabbath was a day of rest for the Jews and on which they would congre gate in the market places and the syna gogues, Paul made use of it to preach the

151

good news to them. In the same way con venience indicates that public talks in Christendom be given on Sundays. Paul himself gave no command regarding the keeping of the sabbath and he states that he had not failed to declare the whole coun sel of God. On the contrary, he showed that the s a b b a t h was pictorial.— Acts 20:27; Hebrews, chapters 3 and 4. ASSEMBLY AT JERUSALEM

In this connection note the action taken by the assembly of apostles and older brothers convened at Jerusalem to deter mine what features of the law arrangement were still to be complied with by the con verts to Christianity from among the Gen tiles. Arguing against fastening the yoke of the law on the shoulders of the new con verts, Peter said: “ Now, therefore, why are you making a test of God by imposing upon the neck of the disciples a yoke which neither our forefathers nor we were capa ble of bearing? On the contrary, we trust to get saved through the undeserved kind ness of the Lord Jesus in the same way as those people also.” (Acts 15:10, 11, AW ) The unbearable yoke could not have been limited merely to the so-called “ ceremo nial law” , for the Decalogue was a far greater burden. Note also that salvation comes, not by trying to keep the Deca logue, but through the “ undeserved kind ness of the Lord Jesus” . And what did the governing body of the early Christian church there assembled in struct the new Christian converts to do? Keep the Ten Commandments ? Observe the sabbath day? No, but rather: “ Since we have heard that some from among us have disturbed you with speeches trying to subvert your souls, although we did not give them any instructions, we have come to a unanimous accord . . . For the holy spirit and we ourselves have favored add ing no further burden to you, except these

152

3fieW AT CH TO W ER

necessary things, to keep yourselves free from things sacrificed to idols and from blood and from things killed without drain ing their blood and from fornication. If you carefully keep yourselves from these things, you will prosper.” (Acts 15:24-29, 2VW) Since the very question raised was regarding what features of the law were still valid, what an opportunity the broth ers there missed to make unequivocally clear that sabbath observance was still compulsory if such were the case! CHRISTIANS UNDER A POSITIVE LAW

Those who hold that the Ten Command ments still apply and that the other fea tures of the law arrangement which can no longer be carried out were part of the “ceremonial law” which passed away evi dently hold so tenaciously to the Decalogue because of fear of what would happen if Christians were without that guide or rule. They fail to consider that God’s laws for his servants differ from time to time. The nation of Israel, for instance, was com manded to use carnal weapons and act as God’s executioner, but Christians are spe cifically told that their weapons are not carnal.— 1 Sam. 15:2, 3; 2 Cor. 10:4,5. But the removal of the Decalogue need arouse no fears or apprehensions. At best it was but a negative approach to right eousness. The law of the Christians is a positive one: Love God with all your heart, mind, soul and strength and love your neighbor as yourself. Do to others as you would have them do to you. (Matt. 7:12; 22:37-40) The goats, in the illustration of the sheep and the goats, were sentenced to destruction not because of breaking any of the negative commandments but because of failure to do good to Christ’s brothers. (Matt. 25:45) The rich young ruler who wanted to gain everlasting life had kept the Ten Commandments, but that was not enough. (Matt. 19:16-24) For other simi-

B rooklyn,

N. Y.

lar examples illustrating the same point see Luke 10:29-37; 18:9-14. In Jesus’ farewell to his disciples, did he emphasize: ‘make no idols, keep the sabbath, do not steal or kill or commit adultery or bear false witness’ ? What strange admonition that would have been. Rather he said positively: “ I am giving you a new commandment, that you love one another; just as I have loved you.” —John 13:33-35, NW. The apostle Paul likewise shows the superiority of the positive law of love over the negative law of Moses: “ Do not be owing anybody a single thing, except to love one another; for he that loves his fellow man has fulfilled the law. . . . and whatever other commandment there is, is summed up in this word, namely, ‘You must love your neighbor as yourself.’ Love does not work evil to one’s neighbor; therefore love is the law’s fulfillment.” —Rom. 13:8-10, NW. Likewise with the apostle John. In his first and chief epistle, what does he em phasize? The keeping of the Ten Com mandments? No, but the supreme im portance of love. “ He that does not love has not come to know God, because God is love.” (1 John 4:8, NW) So there is no need to fear about the removal of the Decalogue when it is replaced by love. The division of the law given to Moses into a “ moral law” , the Decalogue, and a “ ceremonial law” , relating to other mat ters of conduct and worship, is thus seen to be without support of Scripture, logic or necessity. Instead of showing a division, both Jesus and his disciples treat the en tire law arrangement as a unit, as a shad ow, as a tutor, which Jehovah God nailed to Jesus’ torture stake after its purpose was accomplished. God’s servants since that time have been “not under law but under undeserved kindness” .— Rom. 6:14, NW.

beautiful, as is al most always true in Switzerland, but all along the way were signs of the prepara tions being made for national defense. Men in uniform were do ing their annual service. Antitank barriers stretched across fields, and highways were prepared here and there for erection of road blocks which could be erected at a mo ment’s notice. What appeared to be gaily painted farmhouses at a distance were seen to be fortifications when close up. So even peaceful Switzerland lives in the shadow of fear. When the visiting brothers arrived at the fine Bethel home in Berne they were greeted by Brothers Hoffmann and Schwafert from the Wiesbaden Bethel (German branch) who were on hand to investigate the transfer of a rotary press to Germany for the printing of the Society’s magazines, now so much in demand. On Tuesday morning a trip was made to Geneva, to the south. It was not a clear day and so much of the scenery was ob scured. But the lake of Geneva was a beau tiful sight, with its boats and resort towns, and especially the miles and miles of vine yards on the terraced hills along the shore. The destination was the missionary home in Geneva. The trip took several hours, allowing only about two hours for discus-

cH lp ine Co uni vi cs

JOIN IN THEOCRATIC EXPANSION Hi FTER completing a very encouragO T l ing tour of Northern Europe, N. H. Knorr, president of the Watch Tower Bi ble and Tract Society, and his secretary, M. G. Henschel, emplaned at Oslo, Norway, at 8 a.m. Monday, September 24. Their destination was Zurich, Switzerland, but there was no direct flight. A change of planes was necessary at Copenhagen, but that fitted into the scheme of things nicely on account of the fact that there were a few important matters of business that had not been handled during the visit to Den mark a few weeks previously. When the plane landed, at 9:30, there were a few of the Danish brothers at Kastrup airport waiting behind the fence. No one took time to sit down and the minutes flew by very quickly. Out of Denmark, the flight was non stop to Zurich. At 1:30 p.m. a group of about thirty Swiss brothers, including Brother Zuercher, the branch servant, waved to the traveling brothers as they disembarked from the plane at the Zurich airport. It was a gracious welcome to Switzerland, very much appreciated. Be fore long the brothers were in a car and headed toward Berne. The scenery was

153

154

Sf&eWATCHTOWER.

sions and lunch with the graduates of Gil ead stationed in Geneva. There was one thing they wanted to show the travelers before their departure, and that was the Reformation wall. The wall is in a park and it commemorates the days when men of learning broke away from many of the traditional pagan teachings of the Roman Catholic Church. Inscriptions show the ac complishments of the reformers, and there are statues of such men as Calvin, Beza, Huss, and Knox, who were prominent in the Reformation movements. It was necessary to speed back to Berne because a meeting was scheduled for the evening at Der Grosse Kasinosaal (Casino Hall) for the units of the Berne company. It had been many years since that foremost hall in Berne had been used by Jehovah’s witnesses. Judge Rutherford had spoken there more than fifteen years before, but then prejudice from religious sources bore the fruit of having a resolution passed to bar Jehovah’s witnesses from meeting there. The resolution was still on the records of the governing board, but when a brother spoke to the management in a kind way, trying to reason on freedom of worship and the clean record of Jehovah’s witnesses, and at the same time was per sistent in his quest for use of the hall, a favorable impression was made and the hall was rented to Jehovah’s witnesses. So it was in the shadow of a theocratic vic tory that the 890 publishers from Berne and vicinity assembled at the Casino Hall to hear from Brothers Knorr and Henschel. Looking back to the previous visit of the Society’s president to that land, the publishers could see how much growth there had been, for in 1947 there were 1,645 publishers and now 2,756 preach in the val leys and hills of Switzerland. In Switzerland, as elsewhere, it has been difficult to get sufficient supplies of paper for printing, but the alertness of the

B rooklyn, N. Y.

brothers in locating some supplies has kept the production of the printed message go ing. When the authorities base allocations on previous usage, then an expanding or ganization must face problems. A number of countries receive literature from Swit zerland and it is an important center of theocratic activity. TO AUSTRIA

There was some delay at the Zurich air port. The British European Airways at tendants kept putting departure back a few minutes more each time someone inquired. Finally the cause was made known: Weath er had closed in the airport at Vienna and it had been necessary to receive clearance from the American authorities at the Tulin airport located in the Russian zone of Austria. When everything was in order the plane took off and flew via Munich and Linz and finally over Vienna. The ceil ing was low and the two-engine plane circled and circled, slowly losing altitude, until it broke through the overcast a few hundred feet above the earth. It was a pleas ure to see the spray as the plane splashed to a landing, because that meant that at long last the Austrian brothers would have a visit from the president of the Society. The brothers had been through the times of oppression under Hitler’s regime, when the Nazis and the local cardinal had collab orated, and now, though they were under the occupation rule of the four big mili tary powers, they could have a visit from the president. For many years Jehovah’s witnesses and the persons of good will in Austria had read with great joy and delight about the travels of Brother Knorr and Brother Henschel. When reading those articles many would ask: “ When shall we here have the priv ilege of having these brothers in our midst and be united in a big assembly?” Then at last the day had come, when in the 150

M arch

1, 1952

2fHeW ATCHTOW ER,

companies throughout the country the good news of Brother Knorr and Brother Henschel’s visit and a big convention in Vienna had been announced. Beaming with happiness everybody got busy preparing for the feast. Of course, there were the big, important preparations concerning the hall, and the brothers in Vienna also knew that the many visitors from the country would need food and lodging; so they did all they could to make them feel as comfortable as possible. Those in the country began to save money for the trip, while others had to arrange their vacations and private affairs so that they would not need to miss one single hour of companionship with their brothers. The choice of a hall was not easy, as Vienna, although being a city of almost 2,000,000 inhabitants, has no really nice hall large enough to hold a crowd as large as was expected, and the season would not allow for a gathering in the open. So the final choice fell on the Konzerthaus. It is a beautiful hall in which only good classical music is played, and people looked up in surprise when they saw the bright yellow placards inviting them to that place to hear Mr. Knorr from New York speak about the subject “ Will Religion Meet the World Crisis?” There was also a large sign right across the front of the Konzerthaus advertising this lecture many days before, and all the people passing by could not fail to see it. Brother Knorr and Brother Henschel had been expected on Thursday, Septem ber 27, at 3 p.m. at a certain airport south of Vienna. In spite of wind and rain a large crowd of brothers walked joyfully an hour from the tram terminus to the airfield to give Brother Knorr, Brother Henschel and Brother Rutimann (from the Swiss Beth el), who would interpret for the Englishspeaking brothers, a hearty welcome. There were children with bunches of flowers in

155

their little hands, their cheeks glowing with excitement, for they had already heard so much about Brother Knorr’s visit. And then came the disappointment. Just at the last minute, they were told the plane had to land on another airfield west of Vienna. The few who had come in cars were able to be back in the city in time to meet the bus that brought the travelers from that airfield and were glad to be the first to greet the brothers in Vienna. The same day, there was also much ex citement at the different railway stations. Special trains brought h u n d r e d s from Styria, Carinthia, Salzburg, Upper Austria, Tyrol and Vorarlberg. Two hundred had also come from Switzerland, and some brothers from England, Italy, Holland, Denmark, Sweden, Yugoslavia, Germany and the United States made this assembly quite an international one. The language barrier was soon overcome, and the strange people made remarks on how favorably im pressed they were when watching the har mony and love between Jehovah’s witness es, even if they had never before seen each other. Friday, September 28, at 9 a.m. the as sembly began, when more than 2,000 joined in singing to the praise of Jehovah. In this hall one is used to seeing the singers only on the stage, but this time it was differ ent; everybody in the hall sang with his voice and heart. The attendance grew from 2,426 on Friday to 2,773 on Saturday and many had to stand. Saturday brought, besides the blessings of the meeting, another nice surprise. Brother Knorr was interviewed by a re porter from the sender Radio II, and the same evening, at 10:15, this was broadcast. It had been announced at the hall and all hurried home and tuned in to that station. For the first time in Vienna the radio waves carried words to the honor of the Most High, who had created them. Beauti-

156

£KeW A TC H TO W E R

fully and clearly, the voices of Brother Knorr, Brother Rutimann, and the gentle man who interviewed them, could be heard. What a testimony for many, including those who think they can get rid of Jeho vah’s witnesses just by ignoring them! There was another thing that helped a great deal in advertising the public talk and that provided many opportunities to wit ness to the people in the streets, tramcars, shops, and restaurants. At the beginning of the assembly everyone received a small sign inviting people to the public lecture, and it was pinned on the coat or dress. It certainly made the people of Vienna curi ous, and many were thankful to get an ex planation. Everybody had to take notice, and Jehovah’s witnesses became the talk of the town. It was these little signs that had caused the radio station to request the interview. The assembly program was filled with instructive and e n c o u r a g i n g talks by Brother Knbrr, Brother Henschel, and oth er brothers. Two talks that Brother Franz, the Society’s vice-president, had given at the other big assemblies were read to the brothers so that they would have a pro gram very similar to that of their broth ers in London, Frankfurt and other places. When the people of good will found out that all the speakers were full-time work ers, many who had only recently become acquainted with the truth remarked how much they appreciated that it was not as in other religious organizations, where they talk well but would not in their daily life be willing to suffer the hardships a true follower of our Lord has to overcome. Happy hours seem to fly, and Sunday, the last day, came only too soon. All three halls of the Konzerthaus as well as the sit ting foyer and lounge rooms were con nected by loud-speakers. Long before three o’clock, when the public talk was to begin, every seat was taken, and 4,467 persons

B rooklyn,

N. Y.

listened with the greatest interest to Brother Knorr’s explanations. They were so logical, true to facts and based on the Scriptures, that people who had never be fore known anything about the subject ex pressed their appreciation for all they had heard, and a tremendous applause proved how much the audience was in harmony with the speaker. There were 3,373 who stayed on to hear the closing words by Brother Knorr. When the moment came for Brother Knorr to say “ good-by” the brothers applauded so long that it seemed as if by this they were try ing to keep him there a little longer. At the end of World War II, in 1945, the first reports received from Austria indi cated there were 421 publishing the good news of the Theocracy. As the years have gone by there have been hundreds more joining annually in the Kingdom proclama tion. In June 1951 a peak of 2,702 publish ers was reached. This is more than unusual in a land where the people are more than 90 per cent Roman Catholic and where about 25 per cent of the territory is af fected by the occupation of Russian forces and Communist propagandists. The spirit of the brothers is very high and they are glad to have the assistance of nine gradu ates of the Watchtower Bible School of Gilead, i n c l u d i n g the branch servant, Brother Voigt. Throughout Austria and all of the coun tries of Western Europe the theocratic or ganization is firmly rooted. Jehovah has greatly blessed all the work of the brothers and sisters and the increases have been unprecedented. Their joy and that of the Kingdom publishers everywhere in the world has been built up through the bless ings received and also by the reports that have by one means or another come through the so-called “ iron curtain” from the faithful publishers in Eastern Europe. Although the work has been banned by

M arch

1, 1952

SffieWATCHTOWEFL

the communistic governments, individual publishers of the good news of God’s king dom have stuck to their ministry and preached to people whenever and wherever possible. So in the 1951 service year new peaks of workers were established in Czechoslovakia (3,705), Hungary (2,583) and Yugoslavia (617) in the face of violent opposition and the jailing of hundreds. More than 15,000 reported in Poland, too. Publishers are at work in the other “ red” countries and occasionally they are heard

157

from. All this stands as proof that the mes sage of final warning is being sounded, even as Jehovah foretold in the Bible prophecies, and the fearlessness and faith fulness of Jehovah’s witnesses as they stand for clean, undefiled worship before God’s enemies and theirs “ is a proof of de struction for [the enemies], but of salva tion for [Jehovah’s faithful ones]; and this indication is from God” .— Phil. 1:27-29, NW.

Publish Uplift and Comfort for the Poor ODAY poverty is the lot of the great majority of mankind, nearly all of whom look upon material prosperity as the chief good in life. But why set your heart on something unlikely of realization? And even if realized, what have you? Bur dens, anxieties and temptations that plunge men into destruction.— 1 Tim. 6:9, Spiritual poverty is even more wide spread than lack of material riches, but those who appreciate their spiritual pover ty are truly wise. How so? Because God has made it possible for these to become spiritually rich. Jesus illustrated this change from spirit ual poverty to spiritual felicity and pros perity in the parable or illustration of the rich man and Lazarus.* A parable? Yes, for “ without an illustration [Jesus] would not speak to them” , and to take it literally in volves us in many inconsistencies and ab surdities. For one thing, note that nothing is said about the rich man as being wicked or the poor man as being good. Certainly it is inconceivable that such all-important facts would have been overlooked if the account were to serve as a warning to evil

* See The Watchtower, February 15 and March 1, 1951.

doers.— Matt. 13:34; Luke 16:19-31, Briefly, the illustration shows the follow ing: When Jesus began his ministry he found a class of men who were like the rich man in that they were rich in honor, posi tion and spiritual advantages, the scribes, Pharisees, lawyers and priests. They were proud, haughty, self-righteous, and con sidered themselves the custodians of the sacred pronouncements.— Matt. 23:2; John 8:39; Luke 16:15; Rom. 3:2, NW. On the other hand, Lazarus, whose name means “ God is helper” , fittingly pictures the poor and humble lovers of righteous ness who appreciated their spiritual need. These, in the eyes of the religious leaders, were morally diseased and fit company for dogs, u n c i r c u m c i s e d Gentiles.—Matt. 15:26, 27; Luke 18:9-14; John 7:49, WIT. The ministry of Christ Jesus brought about a great change in the condition of each, well pictured by their death. The spiritually poor were comforted by the truth, and by reason of their faith and con sistent course of action were brought into God’s favor, well pictured by Abraham’s b o s o m . (Matt. 5:3-12; 11:28-30; Luke 22:28-30; John 13:23, On the other

158

3EeWATCHTOWER.

Brooklyn, N . Y .

hand, the plain teaching of Jesus brought so much torment to the religious leaders that they caused Jesus to be murdered. With Pentecost the tormenting message was again heralded forth. They were no more given relief from this torment than was the rich man in the illustration.—Matt. 21:45,46; 23:1-36; Acts 5:27-33, NW. Today we see the same thing but on a much larger scale. Again there is the proud and rich, selfish and spiritually favored

clergy class; and again we see a lowly class of persons who appreciate their spiritual poverty. Again the preaching of the truth brings torment to the spiritually rich and comfort to the poor, helping them to come into the position of favor with Jehovah God. As the prophet foretold: “ Jehovah . . . raiseth up the poor out of the dust, and lifteth up the needy from the dung hill; that he may set him with princes.” —Ps. 113:1, 7, 8, AS.

• Do the courts of the land have the right to inflict capital punishment on those guilty of murder?— M. W ., Washington.

not feel shame. Peter’s words seem to imply that it was proper for a murderer to suffer for his crime, and we know what the penalty was from God’s standpoint, namely, death, and not imprisonment. Peter does not argue that a murderer should not suffer merely because no man was present to act as an appointed execu tioner from Jehovah. In Peter's day the duly constituted authorities of the community were the ones who brought the suffering or punish ment upon a murderer, and Peter makes no objection to this practice.

N o individual on his own has the right to execute another person because that one has committed a murder. However, we would not say that the community could not do so, acting through its legally constituted courts of law. If a person has been given a fair trial, and irref utable evidence has been presented that that person is a murderer, then it seems that the community must take some action to protect its citizens. W e have always said that jails are not Jehovah’s means of punishment, so we would hardly be consistent in arguing that it would be more in harmony with Jehovah’s law for a murderer to be imprisoned for life than for the murderer to be put to death. Jehovah’s law on the matter was that a murderer should be punished by death, not by imprisonment. If a person is a self-confessed murderer, or has been proved to be such without any shadow of doubt, then the community must take some action against the individual, rather than let him go free to commit further crimes. A t 1 Peter 4:15 the apostle said: “Let none of you suffer as a murderer or a thief or an evildoer or as a busybody in other people’s matters.” ( N W ) Then the apostle goes on to show that if we suffer as a Christian we should

The apostle Paul also seems to take the same position, only he puts it even more clearly. Acts 25:10,11 ( N W) states: “Paul said: T am stand ing before the judgment seat of Caesar, where I ought to be judged. I have done no wrong to the Jews, as you also are finding out quite well. If, on the one hand, I am really a wrongdoer and have committed anything deserving of death, I do not beg off from dying; if, on the other hand, none of those things exists of which these men accuse me, no man can hand me over to them as a favor. I appeal to Caesar!’ ” Please note that here while standing before the judgment seat of Caesar, the duly constituted authority of the community, and not an executioner appointed by Jehovah God, Paul went on record as saying that if he had done anything deserving of death, he would not beg off from dying. This certainly seems to mean that Paul considered the properly con stituted civil authorities as having power to in flict the death sentence. Rather than argue that such a human court did not have this power, he seemed to indicate that it did have the pow er and he would not object to the exercise of that power against him if he had committed anything deserving of death; and certainly a

M arch

1, 1952

ffiieWATCHTOWER.

murder is something that makes the one com mitting it worthy of death, according to Jeho vah’s law as well as m an’s law. Hence, there does not seem to be any viola tion of Scriptural principle in the community’s putting a murderer to death. It even seems a more Scriptural course than committing the murderer for life, to be thereafter fed and clothed and cared for at the expense of the community, and always with the possibility that the murderer m ay add to his crimes by killing another inmate, or by killing guards in an at tempted escape, or by escaping and murdering other persons on the outside. In the nations’ practice of capital punishment there does not seem to be anything that is contradictory to God’s law, and where the law of the land does not conflict with God’s law we do not raise particular objection against it. • W h y was Aaron not punished for making a golden calf for the Israelites to worship? —A. F., California. Exodus 32:1-6 shows that Aaron did this at the request of the people, and participation in the wrong seemed to be rather general, since it caused Jehovah to say to Moses: “Let me alone, that my anger m ay blaze against them, and that I m ay consume them.” (Vs. 10, AT) While it is true that Aaron co-operated with the re bellious ones in this idolatry, verse 25 suggests the possibility that the deflection might have been allowed for a purpose: “When Moses saw that the people had become unruly (for Aaron had let them get unruly, to be a derision among their assailants), Moses stood at the gate of the camp, and said, ‘To me, whoever is for the L ord!’ Whereupon all the Levites gathered to him.” (Vss. 25-27, AT) Aaron was a Levite, and we may assume that on this occasion he took his stand with them for Jehovah and against those who withstood Moses on this occasion. About three thousand persons were slain for this idolatry. More were guilty in the matter, since after the three thousand were gone Moses reminded the people that they had sinned great ly. So more persons than just Aaron received of Jehovah’s mercy in this matter. Apparently the nearly three thousand that perished were ringleaders in launching the idolatrous venture and resistant to correction, not humbly repent ant or acknowledging wrong and switching their position to Jehovah’s side. They merited no mercy. But Aaron behaved differently, showed he was not in heart sympathy with the

159

idolatry and acted only at the mob’s behest, and stood for Jehovah when Moses brought matters to a showdown.— Vss. 28-35. • If one has already been baptized, does he need to repeat the baptism after he gets a knowledge of the truth?— R. G., Canada. Whether a person is to be baptized again or not is determined by his understanding of bap tism when he first underwent it. Did he under stand the meaning of the symbol of water im mersion? Did he fully appreciate that it meant a complete dedication of his life to the Lord, to serve the Lord, to do His w ill? Had he made such a dedication in his mind and heart and before the Lord prior to the immersion in wa ter, which is a public symbolizing of the previ ously made dedication? If so, and if the bap tism was a complete submersion in water, then there is no necessity for the person to perform the symbol again. The one who does the im mersing, the place of immersion, and who are present as spectators, are not the determining factors. It is the proper understanding and appreciation of baptism on the part of the one being immersed that counts. If the person did not have this understanding and appreciation, if he merely viewed baptism as a religious cere mony affiliating him with a certain church, not realizing the meaning or importance of the step and what would be thereafter required of him from a Scriptural standpoint, then when such a person comes to a knowledge of the truth and wishes to dedicate his life to the God of truth as one of His witnesses the person should symbolize this dedication that he has now made with understanding. # The book W hat Has R eligion D on e fo r M an kind? states on page 211: “Neither let anyone think that the doctrine of purgatory was dis covered first by Pope Gregory the Great (595604 A .D .).” Then on page 274 it states: “ Greg ory I (A.D. 595-604) was the first to discover ‘purgatory’.” How are these seemingly contra dictory statements harmonized?— D. F., New York. On page 211 it is showing how the Buddhist system taught a doctrine of purgatory many centuries before the organizing of the Roman Catholic system in the fourth century A.D. But on page 274, and the preceding pages, it is showing how various pagan doctrines were in corporated into the Roman Catholic religion. As far as Catholic doctrine is concerned, Pope

160

SJTieWATCHTOWER,

Gregory the Great did (to use his own lan guage) d iscover purgatory. He claimed to do so by means of apparitions and visions. He was the first one to introduce it as a “Christian” doctrine, incorporating it into Roman Catholic Church teaching, which was and is apostate Christianity. So the setting supplies a limita

B rooklyn,

N.Y.

tion to the scope of the statement on page 274, which is discussing popes and their innovations, whereas on page 211 the statement is more general, unlimited by its setting, and denying Pope Gregory's claim. Hence when viewed in their proper settings, the statements are not contradictory.

1952 MEMORIAL ANNOUNCEMENT

Thursday, April 10, 1952, at sunset, or at 6 p.m., Standard Time, is the beginning of Nisan 14. That evening is the time for observing the memorial of the Lord’s evening meal. All companies, units and other groups of persons dedicated to Jehovah's service should assemble together, along with those persons o f good will, and observe the occasion. Keeping the memo rial of the Lord's evening meal is the privilege of all true followers of the Lord Jesus. (1 Cor. 11:20-26, N W ) In joyful and thankful com memoration, these true worshipers will assem ble at the appropriate time, opening their meet ing with song and prayer. A dedicated and bap tized servant of Jehovah God, preferably one of Jehovah’s anointed, will deliver a talk on the meaning of the Memorial. The emblems pro vided, unleavened bread and red wine, will be served after the discourse has been given and the anointed ones will partake of them. Fol lowing the Memorial appropriate service an nouncements m ay be made, a song sung and the meeting closed with prayer. A cordial wel come is extended to every person of good will to attend this important and happy occasion in union with Jehovah's witnesses in his vicinity. So be among the hundreds of thousands who will respond to this invitation. A report of the number in attendance at each gathering, and of the number partaking of the emblems, should then be sent to the Society. “WATCHTOWER”

STUDIES

W eek of March 30: Keeping the Organization Clean. Week of April 6: Propriety of Disfellowshiping, 111-18. Week of April 13: Propriety of Disfellowshiping, H19-28; also, Sin Making Reinstatement Impossible.

j^ n n o T c r ic m g MARCH 15, 1952

JEHOVAH’S KINGDOM

ARE YOU CHOOSING LIFE OR DEATH? CH O O SIN G N O W TO LIVE THEN

Sflfef*

Semimonthly

ARE THE POPES INFALLIBLE? ABOVE ALL ELSE, GUARD YOUR HEART! CLIMAX OF CLEAN WORSHIP ASSEMBLIES AT W ASHINGTON ©WTB&TS

‘YOU ARE MY WITNESSES,” SAYS JEHOVAH.— Isa.43:12

T H E P U R P O S E O F “ T H E W A T C H T O W E R ’’ Literal towers in Bible times were elevated vantage points from which watchmen could observe happenings, warn of danger, or announce good news. Our magazine figuratively occupies such a vantage point, for it is founded on the very pinnacle of wisdom, G od ’s W o r d . That elevates it above racial, national and political propagandas and prejudices, frees it from selfish bias. It is not bound by any traditional creed, but its message advanc es as the light on G od’s purposes and works increases.— Habakkuk 2 :1 -3 . It sees things Scripturally. W h en it observes this generation afflicted with greed, delinquency, hypocrisy, atheism, war, famine, pestilence, perplex ity and fear, and persecution of unpopular minorities, it does not parrot the old fable about history repeating itself. Informed by Bible prophecy, it sees in these things the sign of the world’s time of the end. But with bright hope it also sees opening up for us just beyond these woes the portals of a new world. Thus viewed, “ The W atchtow er” stands as a watchman atop a tower, alert to what is going on, awake to note signs of danger, faithful to point out the way of escape. It announces Jehovah’s kingdom established by Christ’s enthronement in heaven, feeds his kingdom joint-heirs with spiritual food, cheers men of good will with glorious prospects of eternal life in a paradise earth, comforts us with the resurrection promise for the dead. It is not dogmatic, but has a confident ring in its voice, because it is based on G od’s W o r d . It does not privately interpret prophecy, but calls at tention to physical facts, sets them alongside prophecy, and you see for your self how well the two match, how accurately Jehovah interprets his own prophecy. In the interests of our salvation, it keeps sharp and faithful focus on Bible truth, and views religious news generally. ‘Be watchful in these perilous times,’ God admonishes. So keep on the watch by regularly reading “ The W atchtow er’’.

*8? PUBLISHED BY THE WATCH TOWER BIBLE & TRACT SOCIETY 117 Adams Street Brooklyn 1, N. Y., U. S. A. N. H. K no rr , President G r a n t S uiter , Secretary

“They will all be taught by Jehovah.”—John 6:45, NW; Isaiah 54:13 Printing this issue: 1,310,000

CONTENTS Are You Choosing Life or Death?

163

Choosing Now to Live Then

169

Following Just Any Religion Not Enough 171 Sincerity N ot Enough

172

Are the Popes Infallible?

177

Above A ll Else, Guard Your Heart!

181

Climax of Clean Worship Assemblies at Washington

185

Questions from Readers

190

Announcements

192

AfebrtvIfttlMS iMd in “Tho Watchtower” for the following Bible versions AS - American Standard Version L X X - The Septuagint Version AT - An American Translation Mo - James Moffatt’s version Da - J. N. Darby’s version NW - New World Translation Dy - Catholic Douay version Ro - J. B. Rotherham's version ED - The Emphatic Diaglott RS - Revised Standard Version Le - Isaac Leeser's version Yg - Robert Young’s version Unless otherwise indicated, the Bible used is the King James Version

Five cents

copy

PUBLISHED IN THE FOLLOWING LANGUAGES Semimonthly Monthly Afrikaans Italian Arabic Portuguese Russian Chishona Cebu-Visayan Japanese Cinyanja Siamese Danish Norwegian Ciwemba Sikololo English Pangasinan Slovenian Greek Slovak Finnish Twi Spanish Ibo French Swedish Kanarese Ukrainian German Yoruba Hiligaynon-Visayan Tagalog Malayalam Polish Hollandish Zulu Ilocano Watch Tower Society offices Yearly subscription rate America, U.S., 117 Adams St., Brooklyn 1, N.Y. $1 Australia, 11 Beresford Rd., Strathfleld, N.S.W. 8s British West Indies, 21 Taylor St., Port of Spain, Trinidad $1.72

Canada, 40 Irwin Ave., Toronto 5, Ontario England, 34 Craven Terrace, London, W. 2 Jamaica, 151 King St., Kingston New Zealand, G.P.O. Box 30, Wellington, C. 1 South Africa, 623 Boston House, Cape Town

$1 7s 7s 7s 7s

Remittances should be sent to office in your country in compliance with regulations to guarantee safe delivery of money. Remittances are accepted at Brooklyn from countries where no office is located, by international money order only. Subscription rates in different countries are here stated in local currency. N otin of expiration (with renewal blank) is sent at least two issues before subscription expires. Change of address when sent to our office may be expected effective within one month. Send your old as well as new address. Entered as second-class matter at Brooklyn, N. Y., Act of March 3. 1879. Printed in U. S. A.

‘y^ T tn o u T LcirzG

J E H O V A H ’S KINGDOM

ARE YOU CHOOSING LIFE OR DEATH? "I callheaven and earth to witness against you today that 1 have put life and death before you, the blessing and the curse; therefore choose life, that you as well as your descendants may live, by loving the LORD your God, by heeding his injunc tions, and by holding fast to him; for that will mean life to you.” -Deut. 30:19,20, AT. DHOVAH God created man with a desire ridiculous as all white birds and animals to live. Why are you now breathing? trying to annihilate all the red or yellow Because you choose to live. You will drink or brown ones. Look at the politics that di some water today, because you choose to vides the world into many bickering and live. You will eat some food today, because warring groups, and all of which political you choose to live. For the same reason groups are n o t o r i o u s l y corrupt and you will retire to sleep tonight. It is the crooked. Look at commerce that oppresses revived and recuperated powers for more the poor of all nations that a few might living that you enjoy upon waking. And corner all wealth, and sends youth to die when you wake up in the morning you will on battlefields to accumulate more. Look go to work. You may dislike your job, but at militarism whose business is large-scale you will work at it anyway to stay alive. crippling and killing of mankind. And do Living is hard work. Being dead is easy. not overlook false religions that also di When you are dead you will be doing noth vide humanity in factions that not only ing, and nothing is easier than doing noth quarrel and persecute but also foment wars. 3 But do not stop looking with these big ing. (Eccl. 9:5,10) Yet even lazy people do what is necessary to live. Every sane things in the world’s spotlight. Look at the slums that reek in every big city, with all person chooses to live. 2 But by breathing, drinking, eating,their poverty and filth and loathsome dis sleeping and working what kind of life are ease, with their hopeless inhabitants hud we choosing? Take a look at it. Take a dled in the dark holes of the cities. Ill fed. look at the racial divisions that cause some Poorly clothed. Do not stop looking. Conto feel superior and oppress those they t e m p l a t e the frustrated criminals and think inferior. And the injustices and vio dope addicts that prey on society and those lences and even wars that result just be behind bars that are kept by society. Look cause the skin is colored differently. It is at the red-light districts. The degraded about as foolish as all white flowers show women that live there. The depraved men ing prejudice against the colored ones, as whose lustful haunts are there. The grue-

3. What conditions in big cities, and elsewhere in gen eral, make for misery in this life?

1. What proves every sane person chooses to live? 2. What big things make this present life woeful? 163

164

SEeWATCHTOWER.

B rooklyn , N. Y.

some diseases that lurk there. Look at the only to wither and fade and die after a hospitals with their beds filled with pain- fleeting season. 5 But there is another life that we may racked bodies and the mental institutions crowded with those bereft of their right now choose. It is a life that does not fade as mind. Consider the general conditions in the flower at the end of spring or wither the world, the immorality, the adult delin as the grass at the end of summer. It is not filled with pain and disappointment quency, the juvenile delinquency, or beset by delinquency and family troubles, divorces, the crime, war and famine, pesti unreliability of persons, the lence and death. Its days are lack of integrity in business not few, but are endless. and social affairs. Note the Its days are not filled with clouds of perplexity and trouble, but unspeakable confusion and fear that joy. It is the life for man hover over the seas of hu that Jehovah God origi manity, and read the hope nally purposed. And what lessness and despair writ is that? Bliss in heaven ten on millions of faces. sprawled on a billowy cloud, 4 Yet even with this woeful twanging a harp as you float picture of present life, people along in space and eternity? No, choose to live on. They suffer, yet it is not that vain and useless existence want to live. They may be crippled, yet they wish life; blind, yet fear to die. that lazy men have conjured up as heaven The deaf and dumb choose life and the ly life. To clearly see what this life is that old and feeble seek to push death off even we may now choose, let us go to God’s as they totter toward the yawning grave. Word and find out his purpose in creating This present life is as Job aptly described man. it: “ Man, that is born of woman, is of few JEHOVAH’ S PURPOSE FOR MAN days and full of trouble. Like a blossom he 6At Genesis 2 : 15 it states: “ The L ord God comes forth and is withered, and he flees took the man and put him in the garden of like the shadow and does not endure.” Eden to till it and look after it.” (AT) The (Job 14:1,2, AT) Have you ever manbeen was in not ci’eated to be a loafer, but was open fields when an airplane flew overhead, given work to do even in perfect Eden. He and noted the shadow that races along the was given a female companion, and this ground? How futile for you to try to catch mandate: “Be fruitful, multiply, fill the that shadow and halt it in its flight! It is earth, and subdue it; have dominion over just as futile for a man to try to hang on the fish of the sea, the birds of the air, the to this shadowy existence when life begins domestic animals, and all the living things that crawl on the earth!” (Gen. 1:28, AT) to slip away. He and all his doctors with As the human family increased and Eden their medicines and therapies might just became too small the growing population as well try to grab the airplane’s fleeing would spread beyond the garden’s bounds, shadow on the ground. This present exist taking with them the seeds of the per ence is like the grass-blade that shoots up, fect plants in Eden, planting these seeds 4. How did Job aptly describe present living, yet what do people choose?

5. What life may we now choose? 6. What kind of life did Jehovah originally purpose for man ?

M arch

15, 1952

S^eWATCHTOW ER.

in new territories, tilling these new areas just as the family did in Eden. Thus as hu manity increased and overspread the earth they would subdue the earth by transform ing it into a paradise, until Eden’s condi tions had spread and the garden of God be came global. Man’s dominion over the ani mals was to be exercised in loving care and mutual trust, not by the jabbing chair and cracking whip of the animal trainer, nor by the booming guns of modern Nimrods, nor by the barred confines of the zoo’s cages. 7 To sustain life it was not necessary for these living creatures under man’s domin ion to prey upon one another for their daily needs of food, for Genesis 1:29,30 states: “ See, I give you all the seed-bearing plants that are found all over the earth, and all the trees which have seed-bearing fruit; it shall be yours to eat. To all the wild beasts of the earth, to all the birds of the air, and to all the land rep tiles, in which there is a living [soul, Ro],I give all the green plants for food.” {AT) All creatures in Eden prior to man’s rebellion were vegetari ans, and there is no rea son to think it was Jeho vah’s original p u r p o s e for them ever to be other wise. 8 That, then, was the life Jehovah pur posed for man on the earth. And if obedi ent, man was never to die. Earth was not merely a proving ground to be used as a springboard to heavenly existence for man. It was Satan the Devil, through the ser

pent, that held out a hope of promotion and exaltation, and the obtaining of godlike ness and immunity from death, which things he said would come through disobe dience to God. The record of his sly entice ments and the fall of Adam and Eve is found at Genesis 3:1-6. However, the re sults were not as Satan promised. To the more responsible one, the man, Jehovah said: “ Because you followed your wife’s suggestions, and ate from the tree from which I commanded you not to eat, cursed shall be the ground through you, in suffer ing shall you gain your living from it as long as you live; thorns and thistles shall it produce for you, so that you will have to eat wild plants. By the sweat of your brow shall you earn your living, until you return to the ground, since it was from it that you were taken; for dust you are, and to dust you must return.”-Gen. 3:17-19, AT. “ Instead of man’s not dying at all, as Satan promised, he was to re turn to his state prior to his creation. Please note that that state was not immortal soul, but dust. Adam had no immortal soul before his creation, during his life, or after his death. The false re ligious teaching that man has an immortal soul is founded on Satan’s lie to Eve to the effect that she would not die, and contradicts God’s Word. (Ezek. 18:4) Instead of transforming into a global para dise, the earth was cursed, would produce heavily of thorns and thistles, and only by painful labors and sweating brow could

7. What were the provisions then for food supplies? 8. By taking what course did Adam and Eve choose trouble and death?

9. In what did Adam’s course result for himself and the earth ?

166

^EeWATCHTOWER.

man eke his living from the cursed soil. He must now munch on wild plants, rather than the perfect foods in God’s garden. ONE CURSE LIFTED, ONE REMAINS

10 Sixteen centuries later Jehovah God determined to destroy by a flood all of mankind except Noah and his household. Why? Because of their extreme wicked ness and stubborn tendency toward wrong doing. After Noah and his family emerged from the ark following the flood the man date to be fruitful and multiply and fill the earth was reissued, but it was carried out only in a typical way. Dominion over the animals was maintained through fear and dread, not loving care and mutual trust. Gone also was the Edenic condition of all creatures feeding exclusively upon vege table matter, for animal flesh now aug mented the diet of man. However, Jehovah God did say following the flood: “ I will never again curse the soil because of man, though the bent of man’s mind may be evil from his very youth.”— Gen. 8:21; 9:1-7, AT. 11 How do we know that the curse on the ground was lifted following the flood? Be cause centuries later it is recorded, at Genesis 13:10: “ Then Lot looked out, and saw that the whole basin of the Jordan was well watered everywhere (this was be fore the L ord destroyed Sodom and Go morrah) like the L ord’ s own garden.” (AT) Certainly there could be no curse on the soil of the Jordan basin if it could be compared to the Lord’s garden of Eden. Concerning this land promised to the Is raelites, Numbers 13:23 reports on what the spies found: “ Reaching the valley of Eshcol, they cut a branch from there with a single cluster of grapes, and it took two of them to carry it on a stretcher, along with some pomegranates and some figs.” 10. What changes came with the end of the flood? 11, 12. How do we know that the curse on the ground was lifted following the flood?

B rooklyn , N. Y.

(AT) When the spies reported on the con ditions they found they could truthfully declare: “ It surely does flow with milk and honey.” (Num. 13:27, AT) This does not sound like a land that was cursed, which could produce only thorns and thistles and wild plants for the sustenance of man. 12 Again description of this promised land is given, at Deuteronomy 8:7-9; 11:10-15 (AT): “ The L ord your God is bringing you into a fine land, a land with streams of water, with springs and pools welling up in the valleys and on the hills; a land of wheat and barley, of vines, figtrees, and pomegranates; a land of oilproducing olives and honey; a land where you may eat food without stint, lacking nothing in it; a land whose stones contain iron, and out of whose hills you can dig copper.” “ The land which you are invading for conquest is not like the land of Egypt from which you came, where you used to sow your seed and water it by hand like a vegetable garden. On the contrary, the land into which you are crossing for conquest is a land of hills and valleys, watered by rain from the sky, a land for which the L ord your God cares, the eyes of the L ord your God being continually on it, from the be ginning to the end of the year. If you will but heed the commands that I am giving you today, to love the L ord your God, and serve him with all your mind and heart, he will give you rain for your land in due season, the winter rain and the spring rain, so that you will gather in your grain and wine and oil, and he will produce grass in your fields for your cattle, and you will eat your fill.” 13 Well now, if the curse on the earth has been lifted, why has not the earth been subdued? Deuteronomy 11:16, 17, 26-28 shows why: “ Take care lest you be de ceived into turning aside to serve alien gods and to pay homage to them, and the 13.

Then why has not the earth been subdued?

March 15, 1952

fEeW ATCHTOW ER.

167

anger of the L ord blaze against you, and ploited the natural resources of the earth he shut up the skies so that there be no and slain the animals for commercial gain rain, and the land yield no produce, and as well as sport. In his greed he has shaved you quickly perish off the fine land that the the forests off the mountains and gouged L ord is about to give you. See, I am put the metals from the earth and put them in ting before you today a blessing and a ships and planes, which are later sunk in curse: a blessing, if you heed the com the sea or blasted from the sky. mands of the L ord your God which I am 15 Instead of subduing the earth man is giving you today; and a curse, if you do ruining the earth, and in Revelation 11:18 not heed the commands of the L ord your (NW) it states that Jehovah God will God, but swerve from the way that I am “ bring to ruin those ruining the earth” . appointing you today, by running after In view of man’s mounting disobedience, alien gods of whom you have had no ex his reprehensibility in the sight of the perience.” (AT) Deuteronomy 30:19,20 Lord piles ever higher, and soon the curses records a similar choice of life or death: for disobedience will be climaxed by Jeho “ I call heaven and earth to witness against vah’s battle of Armageddon. Concerning you today that I have put life and death this devouring curse that will smite the before you, the blessing and the curse; earth God’s Word declares: “ The earth is therefore choose life, that you as well as polluted through the touch of its inhabit your descendants may live, by loving the ants, because they have transgressed laws, L ord your God, by heeding his injunctions, violated statutes, broken the everlasting and by holding fast to him; for that will covenant. Therefore a curse has devoured mean life to you.” (AT) Also Leviticus the earth, and its inhabitants have paid the 26:14-43, and other scriptures, warn of the penalty; therefore the inhabitants of the curses for disobedience. earth waste away, and few are the mortals “ Hence what now prevented mankind that are left. Terror and pit and snare are from subduing the earth in harmony with upon you, O inhabitants of the earth! And Jehovah’s original purpose were the curses he who flees from the noise of the terror against them for their disobedience. It was will fall into the pit; and he who escapes these curses that plagued them now, rather from the midst of the pit will be caught in than any curse on the soil pronounced at the snare; for windows on high are opened, the time of man’s ouster from Eden. Even and the foundations of the earth tremble. so, man could do much for the earth to The earth breaks asunder, the earth cracks beautify it, if he did not so disobediently asunder, the earth shakes asunder; the abuse his earthly home. He has made many earth reels like a drunkard, and sways like beautiful parks, and he has set aside as a hammock; its rebellion lies heavily upon national parks some of the outstanding it, and it will fall, to rise no more.” —Isa. natural wonders that testify to the Crea AT. tor’s majesty. In these places a measure 24:5, 6,17-20, of peace has been restored between people JEHOVAH’S PURPOSE FOR EARTH FULFILLED and animals. But man has not followed 16 Then what? After this cataclysmic fall through to the extent that he could in beautifying the earth and restoring peace of Satan’s world in the execution of Jeho with the animal realm. Instead, he has ex- vah’s fiery judgments, and from which 14. What could man do for the earth, yet what does he do primarily?

15. What will climax the curses for disobedience? 16. Then what work will proceed relative to the earth?

168

SReWATCHTOWEFL

Brooklyn,

N. Y.

the lion or stroke the striped pelt of the neither its heav tiger. But we wisely quench this natural enly nor earthly urge, for we know that while we would be p a r t will ever running our hands through its fur it might rise, those on Je be running its teeth through our hands. hovah’s side who survive will enThe wild animals mistrust us as much as jo y th e new we mistrust them. However, in the new h e a v e n s and world man will exercise dominion, not new earth promthrough fear and dread, or by hunters or i s e d by J e h o zoo keepers or circus trainers, but through vah’s Word. In such perfect mutual trust that even a little this new theocratic arrangement of things child can lead the wildest of beasts. Even on this abiding, literal earth there will be no more curses for disobedience, since the dis the lion will turn vegetarian then.— Isa. obedient ones will have been swept away in 11:6-9; Hos. 2:18. 18 Also carried to complete fulfillment Armageddon’s cleansing fury. (Eccl. 1:4; 2 Pet. 3:13; Rev. 21:1; 22:3) Then the then will be the mandate to fill the earth earth, suffering from no curse upon its soil with a righteous human race. What a or curse for the disobedience of its human pleasure this will be in paradise earth, with inhabitants, will be subdued in accord with all the animals for pets and with children the divine purpose first announced in Eden. being reared in the “ discipline and author Now Mondays are sometimes called “ blue” , itative advice of Jehovah” ! (Eph. 6:4, because it is the beginning of a week of NW ) There will be neither adult nor juve work often unpleasant. But in that new nile delinquency, and a complete absence world blue Mondays will be gone and for of family troubles, with no homes broken gotten, for the work of turning this earthly by divorce or death. In the new world will ball into a paradise will yield pleasure and come the fulfillment of God’s purpose first satisfaction beyond description. Then men outlined in Eden, his will to have earth in will long enjoy the work of their hands. habited. (Isa. 45:18) His words concerning Instead of thorns and thistles the earth will the filling of the earth, the subduing of it, respond bounteously to man’s care and the dominion of man over its other crea bring forth abundantly as the land yields tures—none of these words will return void its increase. (Ps. 67:6; Isa. 55:13) Even or unfulfilled to him as though they were the desert regions will blossom as a rose so much wind. “My purpose,” Jehovah de under man’s tilling and Jehovah’s blessing. c l a r e s , “ shall —Isa. 35:1. s t a n d , and all 17 Animals will be controlled and peace my pleasure will established between them and men. Now I do. . . . I have we enjoy having cats and dogs for pets, and s p o k e n , and I in some parks get an added thrill when a w i l l b r i n g it squirrel or pigeon eats out of our hand, and a b o u t ; I have as we walk through the zoos we may even 18. What words will have a desire to fondle the furry mane of then find complete 17. What relation will exist between men and animals?

fulfillment, and on whose guarantee?

M arch

15, 1952

SfieWATCHTOW ER

purposed, and I will do it.” Again he de crees: “ So shall my word be that goes out of my mouth— it shall not return to me fruitless, without having done the thing that I pleased, and accomplishing the pur pose for which I sent it.”— Isa. 46:10,11; 55:11, AT.

C hoosing

19. What are persons now choosing?

/y\jd^ to

OW do you choose that life in the new world? By raising your hand, by shouting ‘Aye’, by saying ‘Lord, I would like to live then’ ? No; you choose that life in the same way that you choose the pres ent one. And how do you choose to live now? By breathing, drinking, eating, sleep ing and working, yes; but stated more broadly, it is by the course of action that you take. And it is action, please note, that is not dictated or determined by you, but rather it is action according to the dictates of the body. The body sets its terms, forces you to meet its requirements. So it is in choosing life in the new world. It is not by merely saying you would like to live then, but the choice is made by the course of action you take. And here again the action is not determined by the indi vidual. Jehovah God is the one who establishes that new world and gives persons life in it. He gives it on his own terms, and we must meet his requirements. Refusal to act in accord with his requirements now is choos ing death instead of everlasting life, just as surely as refusal to breathe in response to the 1. How do you choose that life, and on whose terms?

169 It is this originally purposed life under perfect conditions, destined to run on through the endless ages of time, that man now has the opportunity to choose. In fact, persons on earth are now choosing either that life or everlasting death.

Live

Cfl

body’s demands would mean death to our physical organism now. 2 Some believe that doing what they think is right is sufficient, that if they do good to their fellow man they will gain God’s approval and eternal life. But on this vital matter we must let God speak and not allow final decisions to rest upon fal lible human creatures. Jesus’ conversation with a rich young ruler is enlightening on this point: “ Now, look! a certain one came up to him and said: ‘Teacher, what good must I do in order to get everlasting life?’ He said to him: ‘Why do you ask me about what is good? One there is that is good. If, though, you want to enter into life, ob serve the commandments continually.’ He said to him: ‘Which ones?’ Jesus said: ‘Why, You must not murder, You must not commit adultery, You must not steal, You must not bear false witness, Honor your father and your mother, and, You must love your neigh bor as yourself.’ The young man said to him: ‘I have kept all these; what yet am I lack ing?’ Jesus said to him: ‘If you want to be complete, go sell your 2. What do some contend, and what con versation is pertinent?

170

SEeWATCHTOWER.

belongings and give to the poor and you will have treasure in heaven, and come be my follower.’ When the young man heard this saying, he went away grieved, for he was holding many possessions.”— Matt. 19:16-22, NW. 3 Certainly this young man was doing much good. He was living a clean life, com mitting no murders or adulteries or thefts. He was not a liar, honored his father and mother, and in showing the same love for his neighbor as for himself he must have been active in charitable works. His repu tation in the community must have been high. Yet after all this Jesus said to him, “If you want to be complete” ; obviously meaning that with all the clean personal conduct and charitable works to his credit he was still not complete so far as meeting Jehovah’s requirements for eternal life. He was incomplete. He must unburden himself of his excessive possessions, the looking after of which would consume so much of his time and energy. He must shake himself loose from all these business obligations and cares in order to free him self for the really vital activity required of those who wanted to be complete so far as meeting the requirements for eternal life. He must be a follower of Christ Jesus. That means he would have to study God’s Word, determine God’s will, dedicate himself to the doing of that will, faithfully carry out that dedication, following in the footsteps of Jesus, preaching the gospel of the King dom as did his Exemplar and Model for Christians.— 1 Pet. 2 : 21 , 4Many persons will argue that we have met Jehovah’s requirements if we love our neighbor as ourselves, which means un selfishly doing good to our neighbors; but that this is not true is further shown by 3. In addition to clean conduct and charitable works, what must be done to be complete in gaining ever lasting life? 4. What do some claim is sufficient, yet what must be put ahead of that?

Brooklyn,

N. Y.

these words: “ You must love Jehovah your God with your whole heart and with your whole soul and with your whole strength and with your whole mind,” and “ your neighbor as yourself” . What so many per sons fail to note here is that neighbor love comes last in this listing of the require ments. Made foremost is love for Jehovah, which must be shown with the whole heart, whole soul, whole strength and whole mind, with nothing divided or held back. How is this love without reservations to be shown? “This is what the love of God means, that we observe his commandments.” Doing this first, and loving neighbor secondly, we meet God’s requirements; for Jesus said of such obedient ones: “ Keep on doing this and you will get life.”— Luke 10:27,28; 1 John 5:3, NW. 'Actually, a person who claims that God’s requirements are met by one’s doing good according to one’s own conscience is merely applying a salve to his conscience, to soothe it as he goes in his own selfish way. But this is more than a salve to con science, and to name what it is additionally is far from soothing. Bluntly put, the be lief that doing good according to one’s own viewpoint is sufficient is nothing less than rank idolatry! This is forcefully shown by the case where Israel’s King Saul chose to follow his own will in a matter rather than Jehovah’s, and to him Samuel said: “ Selfwill is [as] iniquity and idolatry.” (1 Sam. 15:23, Da) The same po taken at Colossians 3:5 and Ephesians 5:5, New World Translation, where it is shown that to greedily satisfy personal desires is idolatry. To stubbornly hold to one’s own will, to exalt one’s own will above the will of God, to make it the guide instead of God’s, is to idolize one’s own will in a most ridiculous and suicidal way. “ Guard your selves from idols,” including this vain and 5. Actually, what is the following of one’s own will in this matter? Why?

M arch

15, 1952

STkWATCHTOWER

171

conceited one of personal will. (1 John like the man who built on sand and whose house collapsed in the tempest.— Matt. 5:21, NW) So just to do good to our fellow NW. man in accord with what we think is right 7:21-27, 7 If a man builds on wrong foundations is not the way to choose life in Jehovah’s new world, but is a falling into the subtle his work will not endure. If a religious snare of idolatry in disguise, which snare house is erected on the shifting sands of is set by Satan and triggered by human tradition and creed instead of on the solid foundation of God’s Word, its crash will be vanity and conceit. great and destructive at Armageddon’s FOLLOWING JUST ANY RELIGION NOT ENOUGH storm. It is not enough for a man or organ 6 But now someone will say: ‘I do notization to take God or Christ’s name on idolize my own will, I do not follow my own the lips. It is not the performance of chari will in matters of worship. I belong to one table works or ceremonial rituals in God’s of the recognized church organizations and name that counts. It is not the performance I follow what that organization teaches and of certain formalisms or practices pre conform my life to its precepts. I think that scribed by a religious organization that if a person sincerely follows any one of the brings divine approval. It is not such out many religions he will be approved by Je ward lip service or ceremonial display, but, hovah God.’ Is that position correct? If the as Jesus said, it is the one who does God’s religious organization does not teach and will that gains eternal life. If the religious act in accord with God’s will recorded in organization is not teaching God’s will, is the Bible, but operates on a religious creed not following it accurately, then its adher of its own, how different is it from some ents are likewise missing the mark, regard one’s following his own personal will? It less of how sincerely they may conform to is still idolatry, only this time the person the organization’s will. Their protests that is idolizing an organization instead of him they did many works in Christ’s name self. Again let God speak on this vital is would only bring his retort: “ Get away sue, as he does through his Son: “ Not from me, you workers of lawlessness.” It is everyone saying to me, ‘Master, Master,’ God’s will that is divinely lawful; contrary will enter into the kingdom of the heavens, wills of persons or organizations are law but the one doing the will of my Father lessness in Jehovah’s sight. 8 Take note of what is recorded at Mat who is in the heavens will. Many will say to me in that day: ‘Master, Master, did we thew 15:12-14, NW: “ The disciples came not prophesy in your name, and expel de up and said to him: ‘Do you know that the mons in your name, and perform many Pharisees stumbled at hearing what you powerful works in your name?’ And yet said?’ In reply he said: ‘Every plant that then I will confess to them: I never knew my heavenly Father did not plant will be you at all. Get away from me, you work uprooted. Let them be. Blind guides is ers of lawlessness.” Jesus continued his what they are. If, then, a blind man guides argument, showing that those who heard a blind man, both will fall into a pit.’ ” The his teaching and acted accordingly were Pharisees headed a recognized religious like a man who builds his house on rock organization of that day, and it must be and which weathers the most violent assumed that some of them and their fol lowers were sincere, because a few of such storms, whereas those failing to do so were 6. What do others contend, and in so doing idolize what and fail in what?

7. In seeking eternal life, what is not enough? 8. What will happen to false and fruitless religious organizations and their blind adherents?

172

2fEeW ATCH TOW ER.

Brooklyn,

N. Y.

10 Clearly indicating that sincerity or zeal in a religious organization that is not following God’s Word is insufficient, Ro-

mans 10:2, 3 (2VW) declares: “ I bear them witness that they have a zeal for God; but not according to accurate knowledge; for, because of not knowing the righteousness of God but seeking to establish their own, they did not subject them selves to the righteous ness of God.” These per sons had zeal and they must have been sincere, but they did not act in a c c o r d with accurate k n o w l e d g e of God’s W o r d . T h e y did not know the righteousness of God and sought to establish their own. In their stubbornness and pride in thinking their own religious ideas right and zealously trying to prove them so, they failed to subject themselves to the righteousness of God and his Word. 11 That is the way it is with so many false religions today. They have their creeds and doctrinal beliefs, pluck texts from their setting to support them, and brush aside any scriptures that contradict them. They zealously press on to establish as righteous their own beliefs, not allowing God’s Word to have final say on the matter and not listening to that Word in its en tirety, but selecting what suits their pur pose and wresting what does not, rather than conforming their belief to the un twisted, unwrested, pure word of truth in the Bible. Such ones lack meekness and teachableness. They are proud, they are stubborn, they refuse to admit wrong. Clinging tenaciously to their self-will in religious belief, they make themselves idol aters according to the divine rule. They may even go to the extreme of killing one of Jehovah’s true witnesses, sincerely thinking that in so doing they serve God.

9. What shows the seriousness of starting a new religion ? 10. What proves sincerity and zeal alone are insufficient ?

11. How does Romans 10:2, 3 fit false religions today, and to what extreme may they even go?

believed in Christ. (Acts 6:7; 15:5) They did not cling to the sect of the Pharisees, thinking that it was only required to be associated with some religious organiza tion. They abandoned the organization when they l e a r n e d it was wrong, knowing that it was not planted by God and was due to be up rooted and destroyed, and that both the blind leaders and blind fol lowers associated with it accompany it to the ditch of destruction. If these religious plants or organizations do not bring forth fruit to Jehovah’s honor in harmony with his will and requirements, they will be pruned to the ground and left with neither root nor branch.— Matt. 3:10. 9Who can start a new religion, contrary to God’s written will and Word? “Even if we or an angel out of heaven were to de clare to you as good news something be yond what we declared to you as good news, let him be accursed,” wrote the in spired apostle Paul. (Gal. 1:8, NW) If even a high and mighty angel from heaven can not start a new gospel without being ac cursed, then certainly no man on earth can do so with immunity. Any who declare as gospel or good news something that is dif ferent from what is recorded in Jehovah’s Word is accursed in God’s sight, whether he is sincere in his declarations or not. Sincerity does not make a wrong thing right. SINCERITY NOT ENOUGH

M arch

15, 1952

^KeWATCHTOWER.

“The hour is coming when everyone that kills you will imagine he has rendered a sacred service to God. But they will do these things because they have not come to know either the Father or me,” said Christ Jesus. Nevertheless, their sincer ity does not make murder right.— John 16:2, 3, NW. 12If sincerity were the determining fac tor, why should God bother with providing the Bible? He could look upon the heart and judge on the grounds of sincerity or in sincerity, and save or destroy on that basis. (1 Sam. 16:7) Accurate knowledge is necessary, and lack of it has brought to ruin professed servants of Jehovah: “ My people are destroyed for lack of knowl edge: because thou hast rejected knowl edge, I will also reject thee.” (Hos. 4:6) Hence Jehovah God provided the Bible to guide our steps: “ Thy word is a lamp unto my feet, and a light unto my path.” (Ps. 119:105; Jer. 10:23) It is not an unneces sary provision that can be set aside in favor of personal ideas or individual will or sec tarian creeds. All the religious organiza tions of Christendom are not merely differ ent roads leading to the same place of sal vation. It is the road to destruction that is broad enough to accommodate itself to the many meandering trails of the hundreds of different sects and cults, whereas the road to life is so narrow and cramped that it allows for no deflection from the Bible’s guiding precepts: “ Go in through the nar row gate; because broad and spacious is the road leading off into destruction, and many are the ones going in through it; whereas narrow is the gate and cramped the road leading off into life, and few are the ones finding it.” — Matt. 7:13,14, 13 The many different religious roads lead to the same place no more so than do the many different automobile roads. The 12. Why is the Bible so necessary now? 13. What is the Christian’s road map, and where only will the many false religious roads fit in?

173

above words of Jesus show that the vast majority of religious roads are dead-end streets. The Bible is the Christian’s road map and it points to both the narrow way to life and the broad way to destruction. Many different religious organizations have tried to superimpose on the Bible their own religious roads built out of cere mony and creed. The broad way to destruc tion is spacious enough to embrace all these false religious roads, but none of them really matches the narrow and cramped road to life. The addition of tra ditional and creedal trails may make the supposed way to salvation seem broad and easy and inviting. But it ends in death. 14 Consider this illustration. You may be traveling in your car, with a certain desti nation in mind. You have a road map, but you have not bothered to look at it. Some one has told you the road to take. You trust him implicitly, sincerely believing the way he has directed you is correct. But suppose it is not. If you follow this wrong road, sincerely believing it will take you to the place you wish to go, will your mere sincerity cause the road to end up at your desired destination? If you are on the wrong road and do not know it, would you appreciate having another person set you right? Or would you be angry? Would you think this person intolerant? Would you think he was showing hatred against the one who directed you wrong in the first place? Would you believe him if he could show you where you were wrong by refer14. What illustration is offered, with what questions?

174

SEeWATCHTOWER.

Brooklyn,

N. Y.

16There are numerous scriptures that ring you to your own road map? Or would pride or stubbornness prevent you from establish the truth that sincerity alone is acknowledging your mistake, and push you insufficient. “What man thinks a right doggedly on down the wrong road? You course, may end upon the road to death. He who goes wrong must take the conse would hardly be so ridiculous. The road 15 Yet many persons traveling the wrongquences.” (Prov. 14:12,14, thought right might nonetheless lead to religious roads are just that ridiculous. death, and the mere thinking that it is They are not guided by the divine road right does not allow one to escape the con map, the Bible. They follow their own ideas sequences of a wrong course. “ A fool is or the directions of some clergyman or re sure that his own way is right: sensible ligious organization, sincerely believing they will arrive in heaven by so doing. Tell men will listen to advice.” (Prov. 12:15, them they are on the wrong road, and you Mo) The inexhaustible source of sound ad are a bigot, a know-it-all, a sower of in vice is God’s Word, and Jehovah’s true tolerance. Take their own Bible. Read to servants on earth heed it and declare it, them, “ The soul that sinneth, it shall die.” and sensible ones hear it and conform to Yet they cling to the sectarian path that it, but fools conceitedly press on in their the soul is immortal. Read to them, “ His own stubborn way. “ He who grows wise is breath goeth forth, he returneth to his a friend to himself; . . . Man thinks out earth; in that very day his thoughts perish. many a plan, but ’tis the Eternal’s purpose . . . The dead know not any thing.” Yet that prevails.” (Prov. 19:8, 21, Mo) So we they clutch even tighter their cult’s direc must get wise to ourselves if we are going tion that the dead are conscious. Read to to be friends to ourselves, not allowing our them, “The wages sin pays is death.” Yet own ideas and plans to conflict with God. they march unwaveringly along the creedal We may plan things one way, but Jehovah trail that the wages of sin is eternal tor is not bound by our plans. His purpose is ment. Read to them, “The earth abideth for to give life to those who obey him, not to ever.” They still hold fast to their clergy those who obey themselves; and it is his man’s teaching that the earth is to be purpose in this matter of salvation that burned up. Patiently point out the trail of will prevail. “Man’s ways are always right true worship from the Bible road map, in his own eyes, but the Eternal has the So show the inspired warning that this way verdict on his life.” (Prov. 21:2, it is not man’s sincerity in his own ways would be obscured and voided by the tra ditions and doctrines of false religious that counts for life or death, but it is Jeho leaders, yet they refuse to budge from the vah’s will in the matter that settles the wrong road and their mounting anger and verdict. All the sincerity in the world will stubbornness and pride slam shut the door not transform the dead-end streets of men of their mind. Sincere? Perhaps; but their and false religions into through streets to eternal life in Jehovah’s new world! blind following of their blind guides will land them in the ditch of destruction in THE COURSE FOR CHOOSING LIFE stead of at their desired destination.—Ps. 17 How are we to determine the course 146:4; Eccl. 1:4; 9:5; Ezek. 18:4; Matt. of action that will lead us in the right way, 15:1-9; Rom. 6:23, NW that will show we choose to live in the new 15. How does this illustration apply to many traveling on wrong religious roads, proving them ridiculous and oblivious to the divine road map?

16. What scriptures show sincerity alone insufficient? 17. From what source do men learn the right way, and do all have time for it?

M arch

15, 1952

SfreWATCHTOWER.

175

world? It is not what a Catholic priest Jesus did it; his followers must. (Matt. says, or what a Protestant preacher says, 24:14; Luke 8:1; 13:26; Acts 5:42; 17:17; or what a Jewish rabbi says, or even what 20:20) This faithful course will bring per one of Jehovah’s witnesses says. It is not secution, but endurance to the end will what some world ruler says, or what you bring life in the new world.— Matt. 5:10-12; read in the newspaper, or hear over the 24:9-13; 2 Tim. 3:12; 4:2, NW. radio, or see through television— not what 19 Not all persons will endure the perse any of these propaganda channels barrage cution that precedes the new world living. our minds with. It is not what men say; it In fact, it must be acknowledged that not is what Jehovah God says in his Word. Let all persons would even like life in that new God get a word in edgewise! Let him speak world. If their idea of pleasure is sucking for himself! Let him be heard through his smoke into their lungs, or sniffing dope up Word! Study the Bible! Some will lamely their nostrils, or pouring alcohol down excuse themselves with, “ I’m too busy.” their throats as if it were water, or glut But how much time do those persons spend ting their stomach on rich foods until they reading newspapers? listening to the radio? cannot swallow another bite, then they looking at television? reading novels? see would not like that new world. If they are ing movies? or pursuing pleasures in other always wanting their neighbor’s wife, or ways? They have a poor sense of values. seeking a divorce from their own, or want A man will study seven or eight years to ing to steal something from their fellow learn how to become a surgeon, but balks man, or desiring to shoot someone with a at spending seven or eight minutes study cannon, or sizzle men with flame throwers, ing to be Jehovah’s servant. He is all eyes or blow women and children to bits with for the dollar signs of a high-salaried pro bombs, then they would not like that new fession, but blind to the Bible road signs world. If they yearn to see how much ma that point to eternal life. He is all ears terial wealth they can pile up at the ex when money talks, but deaf when God’s pense of others, or how much adulation of Word speaks. Nevertheless, there are many creatures they can capture by being pom hundreds of thousands out of earth’s many pous clergymen, or how many men they millions that will take time to listen and can command or kill as a swaggering mili learn and gain the right to live. tary figure, then they would not relish the 18 As these meek ones study they learnnew world at all. None of those activities that Christ’s kingdom is the only hope for will exist therein. mankind. They read of the conditions that 20But, on the other hand, if you would would be in the earth when this invisible like to subdue the earth, transform it into kingdom would be established in the heav fields yielding food or into parks yielding ens, and look about them and see that this beauty, make the deserts blossom, see is that time, the last days of Satan’s world thorns and thistles give way to fir and myr and the incoming days of Jehovah’s new tle trees, to properly safeguard some areas world. They further learn that they should of profuse jungle or majestic mountains as preach this good news to others, on the habitats for many animals and as silent streets, from door to door, in the homes, praisers of the Creator, then you would at public assemblies, thus proving their like the new world. If you would be pleased love for God by obeying his commands. to exercise dominion over animals, not with 18. What course of action do the meek ones discover leads to life in the new world?

19. Who would not like life in the new world? 20. Who would like life then?

176

SReWATCHTOWEFL

guns or whips or bars, but through love and mutual trust; if you long for the time when the bear and the calf will lie together, the leopard and the kid will feed together, when the lion will eat straw like the ox, and if you would like to see the day when all these animals will docilely follow the lead ing of a little child, then you would like the new world. If your heart aches for the time when swords will be beaten into plow shares and spears into pruning hooks, when there will be no military schools, no learning of war, no making of bombs, no fomenters of war, then you will thank God for his new world wherein this change will occur. If you wish for the time when op pressive political rule will vanish and com mercial greed will be missing, when men will build their own houses and inhabit them and dwell in peace under their own vine and fig tree, when the earth will ring with the happy cries of children and vibrate to the stirring songs of birds, and the air will be exhilarating with the fragrance of flowers, then you will thrill to the new world. If it is your heartfelt hope to see the day when the lame will leap like a hart, to hear the tongue of the dumb sing, to watch the eyes of the blind open, to observe the ears of the deaf unstopped, to witness sighing and crying give way to smiles, and tears and mourning give way to laughter, and pain and death give way to health and eternal life, then there is nothing that you will let block your way of attaining the blessed new world wherein such conditions will exist forever.— Isa. 2:4; 11:6-9; 35:110; 55:13; 65:17-25; Rev. 21:1,4.

B rooklyn, N . Y.

21 Most of the twenty-four hours in a day we now spend keeping ourselves alive. Eight of those hours we pass in sleep. Eight more we spend working, in order to gain material sustenance and substance to cling to this life filled with pain and disappoint ment. How long will we work to gain new world living? Eight hours a day? Is the new life worth three times as much as the old, meriting twenty-four hours of labor for it? Not three times better, or a hundred times better, or a thousand times better. It is so much better that it defies compari son with this present life. We should dedi cate all, hold back nothing, in pursuit of the course that will gain it for us. We should appreciate that it is not the sincere doing of good as we see it, or the sincere following of a form of worship as some orthodox religious organization sees it, but we must discern that it is the sincere doing of God’s will set forth in his Word the Bi ble that will set us in the course to new world living. In this day of judgment, when Christ the King divides the people of all nations as a shepherd separates the sheep from the goats, we should appreciate that all persons are fixing their eternal destiny. Whether on the basis of what they are doing or on the basis of what they are not doing, they are choosing either life or death. (Matt. 25:31-46) Now is the time for choosing. Is your choice for life or death? What answer does your course of action give? 21. What should we be willing to do, and what should we now appreciate?

Jehovah, who shall sojourn in thy tabern acle? W ho shall divell in thy holy hill? H e that w alketh uprightly, and w orketli righteousness, and speaketh truth in his heart. — Ps. 15:1,2, AS.

A re the P o p e s I n f a l l i b l e ? LL g o o d

themselves . . . irreformable” .-Caf/i. Ency., vol. 15, p. 308. Commenting on this dogma Catholic authorities say that no one “ can consis tently refuse to assent with absolute and irrevocable certainty” to such papal de crees.* “ When, therefore, the Church ex plains the meaning of a dogma this inter pretation is to be maintained in all future time, and it can never be deviated from un der pretence of a more profound investiga tion.’^ Nor is this power of infallibility to be too strictly confined or limited in its boundary, for “ it is clear that there must also be indirect and secondary objects to which infallibility extends” .* Hence, the third chapter of the Constitution adopted by the Vatican Council gives this anathema warning: “ When, therefore, anyone says that the Pope of Rome has only the office of supervision or of guidance, and not the complete and highest power of jurisdiction over the entire Church, not merely in mat ters of faith and morals, but also in mat ters which concern the discipline and ad ministration of the Church throughout the entire world, or . . . [if anyone says] that this his power is not actual and immediate . . . over all and individual clergy and faithful, let him be anathema.” ® (Italics added) Briefly stated, this Catholic teaching is said to rest on the following theological conclusions: that Christ f o u n d e d his church, not on himself, but on Peter; that Peter was the first pope of the Catholic Church; that authority and infallibility passed from Peter to successors; that early

Roman c A Catholics believe that the pope is ___ infallible and can not err or make a mistake when issuing decrees on faith and morals. As a consequence, they believe that Pope Pius XII was infallible when he pro claimed on November 1, 1950, that the fleshly body of Mary the mother of Jesus went to heaven at the time of her death. There is no question in the Catholic mind concerning papal infallibility. However, for the benefit of millions of Protestants and persons of other religious beliefs it is well to explain the official and unofficial Catholic teaching concerning the infallibility of the bishop of Rome. Catholics will also find this unbiased and frank discussion very en lightening and profitable. During the reign of Pope Pius IX a gen eral or ecumenical council known as the Vatican Council convened, and on Monday, July 18, 1870, it adopted a Constitution containing the dogma of papal infallibility. The decree there promulgated says this: “ We . . . teach and define, as a Divinely revealed dogma, that the Roman pontiff, when he speaks ex cathedra, that is, when he, in the exercise of his office as shepherd and teacher of all Christians, by virtue of his supreme Apostolic authority, decides that a doctrine concerning faith or morals is to be held by the entire Church, he pos sesses, in consequence of the Divine aid promised him in St. Peter, that infallibility with which the Divine Saviour wished to have His Church furnished.’’ Hence “ such definitions of the Roman pontiff are of

* Catholic Encyclopedia, vol. 7, p. 800. t Ibid., vol. 15, p. 308. t Ibid., vol. 7, p. 799. © Ibid., vol. 15, p. 308. 177

178

SizeW ATCHTOW ER.

tradition and Church history support the claim in principle; that these conclusions are confirmed by this terrible sanction im posed by the Church: “All who refuse to assent to her teaching are threatened with eternal damnation.” * CLAIM WEIGHED IN THE BALANCE

The dogma of infallibility was proclaimed by the Vatican Council in 1870 over violent opposition from within the ranks of the Hierarchy itself. Prior to the assembly no less them 162 bishops signified they were opposed to the proclaiming of such a dog ma, and after the assembly was called more than two months were consumed with heated debates over the issue. “ Scarcely in any parliament have important matters ever been subjected to as much discussion as was the question of papal infallibility in the Vatican Council.”1 One of the principal opponents at the assembly was the betitled Croatian scholar, Joseph Georg Strossmayer, who was bish op of Bosnia, Slavonia and Sirmium, as well as chaplain to the Austrian emperor, director of the Augustinian body at Rome, count of the Holy Roman Empire, and bishop of the pontifical throne. The speech that this learned man is reputed to have made before the Council is worth careful consideration, for it sets forth a brilliant array of undeniable facts. Limitation on space allows us to quote only the following excerpts from this speech.* “ Venerable Fathers and Brethren: . . . penetrated with the feelings of responsibil ity, of which God will demand of me an account, I have set myself to study with the most serious attention the writings of the Old and New Testament, and I have * Catholic Encyclopedia, vol. 7, p. 792. t I b i d vol. 15, p. 306. t From a reprint of The Bible Treasury, No. 195, Au gust 1872, which was an English translation of an Italian version first published at Florence.

B rooklyn,

N. Y.

asked these venerable monuments of truth to make known to me if the holy pontiff, who presides here, is truly the successor of St. Peter, vicar of Jesus Christ, and the infallible doctor of the church. . . . I have then opened these sacred pages. Well! (shall I dare to say it?) I have found noth ing either near or far which sanctions the opinion of the Ultramontanes [the extrem ists who contend for papal supremacy]. And still more, to my very great surprise, I find in the apostolic days no question of a pope, successor to St. Peter, and vicar of Jesus Christ, any more than of Mahomet who did not then exist___ No, Monsignori, I do not blaspheme, and I am not mad. Now, having read the whole New Testa ment, I declare before God, with my hand raised to that great crucifix, that I have found no trace of the papacy as it exists at this moment. . . . “ Reading then the sacred books with that attention with which the Lord has made me capable, I do not find one single chapter, or one little verse, in which Jesus Christ gives to St. Peter the mastery over the apostles, his fellow-workers.” Strossmayer then called attention to the sacred Scriptures which prove that (1) Je sus forbade Peter and the other apostles to exercise lordship as the kings of the Gen tiles do (Luke 22:25), and yet, “ according to our tradition,” the bishop said, “ the papacy holds in its hands two swords, sym bols of spiritual and temporal power” ; (2) it was James and not Peter that pre sided over the assembly in Jerusalem and summed up their conclusions (Acts 15); (3) the church is built on Christ, not on Peter (Eph. 2:20). Strossmayer then con tinued and said: “ Neither in the writings of St. Paul, St. John, nor St. James, have I found a trace or germ of the papal power. St. Luke, the historian of the missionary labours of

M arch

15, 1952

SReW A T CH TO W ER

the apostles, is silent on this all-important point. . . . “ What has surprised me most, and what moreover is capable of demonstration, is the silence of St. Peter. If the apostle had been what we proclaim him to be—that is, the vicar of Jesus Christ on earth—he surely would have known it; if he had known it, how is it that not once did he act as pope?” PAGES OF HISTORY TURNED BACK

Not only was Strossmayer a diligent student of the Bible, as he proceeded with his speech it was manifest he was also a critical scholar of history. “ But it is said on all sides, Was not St. Peter at Rome? was he not crucified with his head down? . . . Scaliger [1484-1558], one of the most learned of men, has not hesitated to say that St. Peter’s episcopate and residence at Rome ought to be classed with ridicu lous legends. . . . My venerable friends, we have a dictator, before whom we—even his holiness Pius IX— must prostrate our selves and be silent and bow our heads. That dictator is history. This is not like a legend, which can be made as the potter makes his clay, but is like a diamond which cuts on the glass what cannot be can celled. . . . “ Finding no trace of the papacy in the days of the apostles, I said to myself, I shall find what I am in search of in the an nals of the church. Well, I say it frankly— I have sought for a pope in the first four centuries and I have not found him. . . . “ That the Patriarch of Rome had from the earliest times tried to draw to himself all the authority is an evident fact; but it is an equally evident fact that he had not the supremacy which the Ultramontanes attribute to him. Had he possessed it, would the bishops of Africa— St. Augustine first among them—have dared to prohibit the

179

appeals of their decrees to his supreme tribunal?” * With convincing argument, backed up by ancient authorities, Strossmayer proved that the bishop of Rome was not over and above the bishops of Africa and Asia, but, rather, each was recognized as holding the first place in his respective see. Stross mayer then recalls what Gregory I said about the idea of a supreme pope. “ As for this title of universal bishop, which the popes took later, St. Gregory I, believing that his successors would never think of adorning themselves with it, wrote these remarkable words, ‘None of my predeces sors has consented to take this profane name; for when a patriarch gives himself the name of Universal, the title of patri arch suffers discredit.’ . . . These author ities, and I might add a hundred more of equal value, do they not prove, with a clear ness equal to the splendour of the sun at mid-day, that the first bishops of Rome were not till much later recognized as uni versal bishops and heads of the church?” * At this point in his historical review Strossmayer called up the testimony of ancient “ church fathers” to settle “ the great argument” as to whether Peter is the “ rock” on which Christ’s church is built. His devastating array of facts was pub lished in a previous issue of The tower.* “INFALLIBLE” POPES PROVED FALLIBLE

The learned bishop of Bosnia next called attention to the ridiculous dilemma the * Augustine of Hippo (354-430), called the “ glory of the Catholic church” , was secretary in the Council of Milevis (Mileve, Melvie) when it issued the decree: “Whoever wills to appeal to those beyond the sea [meaning the bishop of Rome] shall not be received by any one in Africa to the communion.” t “ The sixth Council of Carthage forbade all the bishops to take the title of prince of the bishops, or sovereign bishop.” “ Pope Pelagius II [579-590] calls John, Bish op of Constantinople, who aspired to the high priest hood, ‘impious and profane.’ ‘Do not care,’ he said, ‘for the title of universal which John has usurped illegally.’ (Pelagius II, Lett. 13.)” —Strossmayer. t June 1, 1951, pp. 345-348.

180

STieWATCHTOWER.

claim of papal infallibility creates. “ History is neither Catholic, nor Anglican, nor Calvinistic, nor Lutheran, nor Armenian, nor schismatic Greek nor Ultramontane. She is what she is. . . . Write against it, if you dare! but you cannot destroy it, any more than taking a brick out of the Coliseum would make it fall. . . . Monsignor Dupanloup [Bishop of Orleans, France (18491878) ], in his celebrated Observations on this Council of the Vatican, has said, and with reason, that if we declared Pius IX infallible, we must necessarily, and from natural logic, be obliged to hold that all his predecessors were also infallible. “ Well, then, venerable brethren, here history raises its voice with authority to assure us that some popes have erred. You may protest against it or deny it as you please, but I will prove it! Pope Victor (192) first approved of Montanism, and then condemned it. Marcellinus (296-303) was an idolater. He entered into the temple of Vesta, and offered incense to the goddess [her temple was the oldest pagan temple in Rom e]. You will say that it was an act of weakness; but I answer, a vicar of Jesus Christ dies rather than become an apostate. Liberius (358) consented to the condemna tion of Athanasius, and made a profession of Arianism, that he might be recalled from his exile and reinstated in his see. Honorius (625) adhered to Monothelitism: Father Gratry has proved it to demonstra tion. Gregory I (785-90) calls anyone Anti christ who takes the name of universal bishop, and c o n t r a r i w i s e Boniface III (607-8) made the parricide Emperor Phocas confer that title upon him. Paschal II (1088-99) and Eugenius III (1145-53) au thorized duelling; Julius II (1509) and Pius IV (1560) forbade it. Eugenius IV (1431-39) approved of the Council of Basle and the restitution of the chalice to the church of Bohemia; Pius II (1458) revoked the concession. Hadrian II (867-872) de-

B rooklyn,

N. Y.

dared civil marriages to be valid; Pius VII (1800-23) c o n d e m n e d them. Sixtus V (1585-90) published an edition of the Bi ble, and by a bull recommended it to be read; Pius VII condemned the reading of it. Clement XIV (1700-21) abolished the order of the Jesuits, permitted by Paul III, and Pius VII re-established it.” * Strossmayer briefly mentions the wicked history of popes Vigilius, Eugenius III, Stephen VI, John XI, XII and XXII, and Alexander VI. He could have extended the list and told about the lusts of Benedict IX, Gregory VI, Sylvester HI, Julius II, Inno cent VIII, Paul III, and many others, all of whom are officially listed by Annuario Pontificio (1947) as popes in good stand ing.' Coming now to the conclusion, we read: “Again I say, if you decree the infallibility of the present bishop of Rome, you must establish the infallibility of all the preced ing ones, without excluding any; but can you do that when history is there establish ing with a clearness equal only to that of the sun, that the popes have erred in their teaching? Could you do it and maintain that avaricious, incestuous, murdering, simoniacal popes have been vicars of Jesus Christ? Oh! venerable brethren, to main tain such an enormity would be to betray Christ worse than Judas!” Because some say this speech was writ ten by an Augustinian monk instead of by Strossmayer does not reduce its truthful ness in the least.* The facts of history re main irrefutable. But if this historical discussion bores you, c o n s i d e r recent events and a c u r r e n t question: Was * Another papal bull was the one Pope Urban VIII made when excommunicating the great scientist Galileo for teaching the truth that the earth revolves around the sun and not vice versa. Other glaring contradictions appear in the edicts of Innocent I, Gelaslus I, Pelagius I, Nicholas I, Stephen II (III), Celestlne III, Inno cent III, Nicholas II, etc.—McClintock & Strong’s Cyclopaedia, vol. 4, pp. 571, 572; vol. 10, p. 673. t 1948 National Catholic Almanac, pp. 30-35. t Catholic Encyclopedia, vol. 14, p. 316; vol. 15, p. 306.

March

15, 1952

3fieW ATCHTOW ER-

Pius XII infallible when he proclaimed that the fleshly body of Mary went to heaven? On the very face of it the statement is a lie, for the Catholic Douay Bible says plainly: “ Flesh and blood cannot possess the kingdom of God: neither shall corrup-

Above All Else Guard Your Heart!

N THE front of radio si Island, New York city, stood a large oak, towering above the surrounding trees and dominating the scene. Its stately massive trunk seemed to be the very symbol of strength. Yet one day, after a particularly severe storm, this giant of the woods lay low. Trees all around it were still standing, but it had been felled, broken in two. Had it been struck by lightning? No. Then what caused its fall when smaller, seeming ly weaker trees still stood? Ah, it had a hollow, rotten core. Its heart was bad. Time and again a similar tragedy is seen in regard to the human body. A man, seem ingly in the best of health, suddenly dies from a heart attack. He also had appeared to be strong, but something, too much worry, too much work, or perhaps too much pleasure, self-indulgence, had hol lowed out his core, had weakened his heart, and so an overexertion felled him even as

181

tion possess incorruption.” (1 Cor. 15:50) Other scriptures proving the Assumption Dogma a fallible falsehood appeared in The Watchtower, January 15, 1951. Not man’s word, but only God’s Word, the Bible, is infallible!—John 17:17.

the storm felled the oak. Since this tragedy can also happen in a spiritual sense, as we shall presently see, most fitting is the ad monition: Above all else, guard your heart! Jehovah, the wonderfully wise Creator, not only fashioned that marvelous organ, the human heart, which organ contains the strongest muscles found in a man’s body, orks unceasingly from the crain fact, was designed to He also produced those faculties symbolized by understands this figuraf as he does, and it is withrden, strengthen, weakit as he pleases by his dealings with his creatures.-Rom. 9:16-18. Jehovah God made the heart of Pharaoh hard by his manner of dealing with him, and then he broke that tyrant’s heart by slaying his firstborn. By his mighty works for his people Israel during their wilder ness journey, God caused the hearts of the people of Canaan to weaken, even as Rahab testified: “As soon as we had heard these things, our hearts did melt.” (Ex. 7:3; Josh. 2:11) Job complained that God had made his heart weak, soft.— Job 23:16. In the greater number of cases in the Bi ble where the term “ heart” occurs, it is used in this figurative way, as a symbol of the mind, the disposition, the love and actuating motive of the individual. At the time of the writing of the Hebrew Scrip tures the word for heart ( ) “ denoted the seat of all affective and reasoning ac tivity of the mind: the emotions of love

182

SFEeWATCHTOWER.

and hate, desire, joy, sorrow, courage, loyalty, fear, pride, were thought to reside in the heart, so also did the faculties of memory, imagination and reasoning” . (Al bright’s Archaeology and the Religion of Israel, pages 24, 25) And not without good reason, for do not all such mental and emo tional activities directly affect the literal heart? Indeed they do! It is in this sense, as the seat of our af fections, the operations of our mind, that the term “ heart” is used at Proverbs 4:23 ( Ro ) : “ Above all that must be guarded keep thou thy heart, for out of it are the issues of life.” Yes, just as the health, strength and life of the human body de pend upon the organ of the heart, so the spiritual health, strength and life of the Christian depend upon the condition of his symbolic or figurative heart. We are living in the last days of this wicked old system of things, in the crit ical times hard to deal with, when iniquity is abounding and little faith is found, when the adversary, Satan the Devil, is putting forth an all-out effort to debauch the hu man race and to destroy all those who are determined to maintain integrity toward Jehovah God. (Matt. 24:9-13; Luke 18:8; 2 Tim. 3:1-5; Rev. 12:12,17) Now, more than ever before, we must give earnest heed to this admonition to guard our hearts. Foreseeing this very situation and need, Jesus gave us fitting admonition: “ But pay attention to yourselves that your hearts never become weighed down with overeat ing and heavy drinking and anxieties of life [which, in fact, are bad for the literal heart], and suddenly that day be instantly upon you as a snare. For it will come in upon all those dwelling upon the face of all the earth. Keep awake, then, all the time making supplication that you may succeed in escaping all these things that are des tined to occur, and to hold your position be fore the Son of man.” (Luke 21:34-36, NW)

rooklyn

N. Y.

And make no mistake about it, as the days go by faith-testing trials and heart-search ing temptations will increase. Our hearts stand for what we really are on the inside, and which is determined by what we like to think about, or where our love and affections are centered. If we al low our hearts to dwell on the corrupt pleasures of this old world, merely avoid ing giving expression to them because of fear of exposure and unfavorable criticism and punishment, we may for a time con ceal our real desires or hidden purposes from men; but not from God. His Word says: “ Shall not God search this out? for he knoweth the secrets of the heart.” (Ps. 44:21) “ I, Jehovah, search the mind [lebK\, I try the heart, even to give every man ac cording to his ways, according to the fruit of his doings.” (Jer. 17:10, AS) There is nothing hidden that will not be revealed, and if our hearts are weak or unclean, sooner or later that fact will be made mani fest. We may pass for integrity-keeping Christian ministers for a time, but when the test comes we shall fall. HOW TO GUARD THE HEART

How can we guard our hearts with all diligence so as to assure for ourselves di vine approval and everlasting life in the new world? By carefully watching the things on which we like to dwell, the things upon which we fix our affections, our longings, the things which we like to think out. For instance, a young maiden who has her heart set on marriage will fill her mind with romantic ideas about an ideal “ prince charming” ; she will visualize just how he looks, how she met him, how he made love to her, and the thrill of the wed ding. All this she will think out and with this she will fill her mind, her heart, be cause that is where her affections lie. If we, as Christian ministers, witnesses for Jehovah, have our hearts set upon the

M arch

15, 1952

ffieWATCHTOWEFL

vindication of Jehovah’s name, the bless ings of the new world, and the present ex pansion of the true worship, then we will be filling our minds with the pure, beauti ful and life-giving truths of God’s Word and with plans regarding making those truths known to others. (Phil. 4:8) We will be studying and giving attention to these things, storing them up in our minds and letting them be our meditation and guide. So, rather than turning and looking yearn ingly at the selfish things of Satan’s sys tem of things, let us obey God by looking straight ahead to the new world, keeping our eyes fixed on God’s kingdom. By not looking to the right or to the left, but by going straight forward with a firm de termination, we shall keep our feet from evil and in the way that leads to everlast ing life.— Prov. 4:20-27. The psalmist David appreciated this fact, and therefore he said regarding God’s laws, precepts, testimonies, commandments and ordinances: “ By them is thy servant warned: in keeping them there is great reward. Who can discern his errors? Clear thou me from hidden faults. Keep back thy servant also from presumptuous sins; let them not have dominion over me: then shall I be upright, and I shall be clear from great transgression. Let the words of my mouth and the meditation of my heart be acceptable in thy sight, O Jehovah, my rock, and my redeemer.”-Ps. 19:11-14, AS. Since to have the meditation of our heart acceptable in God’s sight means fill ing it with the truths of his Word, we must study. Study the Bible itself and also study those helps God has provided for us to help us understand his Word. And we must study not only in private, but also with others, with the members of our immedi ate families and with our brothers in the Christian congregation as opportunity af fords. And further, we must fix our minds on what we are reading, must concentrate

183

on the subject matter, otherwise it will make no impression upon our minds; and how can we meditate or ponder over some thing that has not been impressed upon our memories? SPEAKING FROM THE HEART’S ABUNDANCE

If we fill our hearts with the good things concerning Jehovah God and his kingdom they will also be found on our lips, for out of the heart’s abundance the mouth speaks. (Luke 6:45) Thus in another way our hearts hold the issues of life, for while “with the heart one exercises faith for righteousness” it is “ with the mouth one makes public declaration for salvation” . — Rom. 10:10, NW. In view of the importance of our public declaration, let us not be content with a mere routine activity, putting in time as it were, but let us be anxious to do it in a manner that will do the most good, wisely, persuasively: “ He who pays heed to the word will prosper; and happy is he who trusts in the L o r d ! The wise man is count ed intelligent; and sweetness of speech adds persuasiveness to his teaching. Wisdom is a fountain of life to him who has it; but folly brings chastisement to fools. The mind of the wise man imparts intelligence to his speech, and adds persuasiveness to the teaching of his lips.”— Prov. 16:20-23, AT. Appreciating the seriousness of our re sponsibilities we will also try to make the best plans and arrangements regarding our course as witnesses for Jehovah. And after we have done our part, having taken full consideration of God’s written Word, we will look to Jehovah God for direction and guidance. If our plans run in full accord with the Bible as we understand it, then we may confidently expect that the Lord will lead us in the way we planned with di vine approval. “ A man’s heart deviseth his way; but Jehovah directeth his steps.”

184

ffteW ATCHTOW ER.

B rooklyn,

N. Y.

Todaydo all the world looks toward the fu (Prov. 16:9, AS)How does Jehovah ture with fear and apprehension, dreading this? By means of his spirit or active force, which is stronger than we ourselves and the imminence of a third world war, fear ful of the disaster that atomic bombs will also is unerring. wreak on modern civilization. We may not fear their fear, for if we, who have taken BE STRONG OF HEART! Watching our hearts will help us to lead the name of Jehovah, should quail, who pure lives, will equip and motivate us to else could be strong? Besides, how can we make known the good news of God’s king tell others to be strong if we are not strong dom, and to do so in the most persuasive ourselves? Remember our commission is: manner. Further, it will also make our “ Strengthen ye the weak hands, and con hearts strong, and strong hearts Christians firm the feeble knees. Say to them that are must have, for does not Paul warn that “ all of a fearful heart, Be strong, fear not: be those desiring to live with godly devotion hold, your God will come with vengeance, in association with Christ Jesus will also with the recompense of God; he will come be persecuted” ? (2 Tim. 3:12, All and save you.”— Isa. 35:3,4, AS. Statistics show that diseases of the the indications point toward increased per physical heart are the No. 1 killer of mod secution, and only by having strong hearts ern civilization. Let us take care that we shall we be able to stand. By taking note of the examples of fearless and faithful de do not lose out on everlasting life in the votion to God as contained in his Word, by new world because of weak or bad sym making his promises to help us in every bolic hearts. To have strong, sound hearts time of need our own, we will gain strength we must keep our minds informed on God’s to endure and to be submissive to what Word and its promises. We must keep our ever he may permit. His Word stored up hearts filled with the knowledge of Jeho within us will keep us from rebelliously vah’s mighty deeds, his faithful dealing sinning against God when we are under with his people in times past and now, and pressure or inducement from the world his purposes by his kingdom. Let us ever and its rulers. “ I had fainted, unless I had believed to see the goodness of Jehovah in bear in mind the great issue of universal the land of the living. Wait for Jehovah: sovereignty, knowing that by staying true be strong, and let thy heart take courage; and keeping integrity to Jehovah we shall yea, wait thou for Jehovah.”—Ps. 27:13, have a part in vindicating his name. Let us keep our mental affection, our love, fixed 14, A S ;1 19:143,144,153,157,161. Let us strengthen our hearts by training upon him and his glorious theocratic gov in fortitude now. Let us not fear the re ernment by Christ Jesus. Let us bear testi proach of man but boldly confess the name mony to what we know is true, and that of Jehovah at every opportunity, at one’s without the fear of the reproach of man. place of secular employment, in business Pursuing such a wise course we shall be dealings, in the field service, on the street stronghearted, for “ a wise man is strong; corners and from house to house. Such yea, a man of knowledge i n c r e a s e t h training will prepare us for the fiery trials strength” . (Prov. 24:5) And once again: that lie ahead. And let us ever be on the “Above all that must be guarded keep thou alert so as not to compromise in any re thy heart, for out of it are the issues of life.”—-Prov. 4:23, Ro. spect.— Phil. 1:27-29.

EHOVAH God long ago purposed and declared that only creatures who wor ship him shall live. All other gods and all their worshipers shall be destroyed for ever! That this righteous and happy state of affairs is fast approaching a complete realization is very manifest in the light of recent historical events. For example, the series of international conventions held by Jehovah’s witnesses in 1951 shows clearly that the clean, undefiled worship of the Most High God, Jehovah, is making tre mendous advances in the earth. The first of these assemblies of true wor shipers was in London, August 1-5, fol lowed by similar gatherings in France, Luxembourg, Belgium, the Netherlands, Germany, Denmark, Finland, Sweden, Nor way and Austria. All of these recordbreaking conventions had the same theme: clean, pure worship to the glory and praise of Jehovah! Most fitting then that such a series should be concluded two weeks after the Vienna assembly with a similar con vention in Washington, D.C., Griffith Sta dium, the largest place available, was en gaged for the week end of October 12 to 14.

PREPARATION FOR THE FEAST

Eight or nine thousand accom modations were obtained in the hotels and motels within a radius of 50 miles of the stadium, and some hotels even converted their banquet rooms into dormitories for the witnesses. But this in no way took care of the needs. Thousands of rooms had to be obtained in pri vate homes. Some of the radio sta tions co-operated in the emergency and advised their audiences to call 185

the Rooming Committee. One man who re sponded said that he was going away for the week end, but would leave the key to his house with the neighbors, and for the witnesses to make themselves at home. Nine conventioners were thus well provided for by this generous hospitality. After spending 19,000 hours going over the terri tory three and more times, the District of Columbia stretched its seams to the limit and 22,000 accommodations were obtained in private homes. Feeding a convention of this size in the narrow and cramped passageway beneath the grandstands was a problem of great magnitude, but by God’s undeserved kind ness it too was overcome to the utter as tonishment of worldly observers. A corps of plumbers, mechanics, electricians and carpenters— all consecrated servants of the Lord—went to work and shortly had a kitchen and dining room installed. An old second-hand steam boiler out of a junk yard was rigged up with an 800,000 BTU

186

SHeWATCHTOWER.

gas burner to generate 15 pounds pressure for seven huge steam kettles. Meat grind ers, mixing, shredding and slicing ma chines, a battery of deep-fat vats for fry ing, and three large bake ovens were also installed, as well as a giant dishwasher capable of cleaning 14,000 trays per hour. When the health inspector saw the large galvanized drums equipped with steam coils in which instant coffee contributed by the Nescafe Corporation was made, he ex claimed in amazement, “ Ingenious!” An other instance that shows how “ ingenious” Jehovah’s people are in overcoming ob stacles in the way of an assembly of this kind was in obtaining necessary lumber. There was a shortage, so one of the wit nesses contributed a grove of his trees. Other witnesses cut it down, and six weeks later their brothers and sisters at the con vention were eating at the tables made from the lumber. Delicious meals were served at a rate be tween four and five thousand per hour, and in the three days, 12,000 pounds of pota toes, 13,200 pounds of meat and fish, 36,000 i-pint containers of milk, and 51,000 cups of coffee were consumed. In addition to the cafeteria, the refreshment stands distrib uted 36,000 doughnuts that were made right on the premises, 48,000 sandwiches, 49,000 pieces of pie, 72,000 ice-cream bars, and 80,000 hot dogs. By Friday evening the a t t e n d a n c e reached 31,688. This was one of the big surprises, the vast number present. By rail special cars came from Cincinnati, Chicago and Detroit, in addition to the special train and special cars from New York city. More than 70 chartered buses rolled in from the north, south and west. Many came by air, but the majority came by auto. From every state in the Union, from Canada and Mexico, from El Salvador and Panama, from Colombia, Ecuador, Peru and Chile, and from the islands round about—Cuba,

B rooklyn,

N. Y .

Haiti, Puerto Rico, Newfoundland, and Hawaii— representatives came to make this an international convention of the Western Hemisphere. The reason this great throng had come together was not just to feast at the Lord’s table, but also to show the inhabitants of Washington, the high and the low alike, what constitutes pure, clean, undefiled wor ship of Jehovah God. This meant they would go from house to house, circulate among the people on the streets, and talk to them in their places of business, inviting all to come and see and hear for them selves, and learn firsthand that there is a group of true Christians today who com pose the nucleus of a new world society. This being the program for Friday morn ing, the publishers were dismissed to the field after first hearing G. Hannan discuss the “ Ingathering of the Other Sheep” . Washingtonians were given 1,000,000 handbills inviting them to hear the presi dent of the Watch Tower Society speak on the subject that had all Europe talking, namely, “ Will Religion Meet the World Crisis?” Also during the three days pub lishers obtained from the bookroom 2,234 Bibles, 22,310 magazines, 38,890 bound books, 105,000 booklets (including those distributed after the public lecture), and 320,000 tracts. Here too the “ international” theme was underlined, for this literature was in 27 languages. IMPORTANT COUNSEL IN PURE WORSHIP

Friday afternoon, after 15 minutes of songs, the chairman of the convention, C. A. Steele, spoke on the subject, “ Trans formation by Renewing the Mind.” This present system of things with its false forms of worship is going the way leading to destruction, and nothing can be done to reform it. Hence, true worshipers of Jeho vah must follow the apostle Paul’s advice: “ Quit being fashioned after this system of

M arch

15, 1952

fFEeW ATCHTOW ER.

things, but be transformed by making your mind over.”— Rom. 12:2, NW. “ Continue in the Service” was the next talk on the program, and H. C. Covington was the speaker. You must be active in bearing witness and keep going in order not to fall out this side of victory. Your service cannot be like a Mexican jumping bean, active only when stimulated with a little emotional heat. Nor can it be like a meteor that momentarily flashes brightly across the sky and then dies completely out of sight. It must be constant, continual. The next hour was designed to strength en a weak part of the theocratic organiza tion, that is, the established company book study. This discussion, handled by a sym posium of four speakers (J. T. Gorra, D. Adams, M. Quackenbush, and E. R. Wil son) contained strong, logical arguments, as well as practical demonstrations that brought home to the conventioners many important points, including the following: The company book study is a center for de velopment of the mind, an educational center for both old and new publishers, a place for informal public meetings and Christian fellowship, a service center out from which all publishers work together in groups. Time now for the evening session, and the giant floodlights— all 800 of them— were turned on to illuminate the field with the brightness of midday. Thirty minutes of “ Songs and Experiences” , and then an hour talk by A. D. Schroeder, the registrar of the Watchtower Bible School of Gilead, at South Lansing, New York. This was a very scholarly talk, built around the World Translation of the Christian Greek Scriptures, first released a year ago at the great international convention of Jeho vah’s witnesses in Yankee Stadium, New York. Brother Schroeder called attention to the superiority and value of this trans lation which has won high esteem among

187

reputable Bible scholars who are not Jeho vah’s witnesses. The vice-president of the Watch Tower Society, F. W. Franz, then gave a most in teresting report on his recent travels in Europe and the several clean worship as semblies that he attended. This was not a cold report of statistical figures, but one that throbbed with heart-touching inci dents and personal impressions, showing the oneness, unity, peace and prosperity of the theocratic organization. It made no difference in what land he was visiting or what language he was speaking, Brother Franz found the same spirit, and the same love and devotion to Jehovah among true worshipers in every nation. Brother Franz also related an incident that occurred about 12:30 p.m. that very day. A Brother E. A. Kennedy from the West, who was the ammunition officer in the same artillery company of which Harry Truman was captain during World War I, called at the White House where he was greeted by Gen. Harry H. Vaughan, Tru man’s personal military adviser. After talking over old times (Vaughan was also in the same artillery company) Brother Kennedy asked if it was possible to see his boss, President Truman. No trouble at all. The general ushered him into the presi dent’s office without delay, and Brother Kennedy renewed his acquaintance with his former captain. He then explained why he was in Washington, to attend the clean worship assembly of Jehovah’s witnesses, and since Truman had recently referred to religion’s disunity in his speech to a con vention of religious pilgrims to Washing ton Brother Kennedy was here to present him with a copy of What Has Religion Done for Mankind? for the explanation of this. The president accepted the book. Brother Franz failed to mention, however, who would make the follow-up back-call on this placement, but recommended that the

188

STkWATCHTOWER

president do as the lord mayor of Frank furt, Germany, had done, attend the public lecture Sunday. THE SECOND GREAT DAY

Saturday morning M. G. Henschel had a heart-to-heart talk with the conventioners, especially those new ones who only re cently began associating with Jehovah’s witnesses. To these he explained the pur pose, significance and importance of one’s dedication to God and baptism, steps every one must take who abandons false religion and returns to the pure worship of God. In response, 558 men, women and children of all ages and of many nationalities were immersed, giving positive evidence that clean worship in the earth is expanding. Following this talk, consideration was given to ways and means of presenting the cur rent subscription offer for the magazine Awake! and then the publishers were dis missed to the field until the program re sumed again at 2 p.m. with songs and ex periences. No one present will forget the sustained applauding that shook Yankee Stadium the year previous when the Scriptural explana tion of Psalm 45:16 was given concerning the new world princes. It was therefore with great expectation and keen interest that the conventioners in Washington lis tened to F. W. Franz discourse on Isaiah 32:1 ( AS) , “ Princes Shall Rule in Justice.” He made it clear that this is not a postArmageddon prophecy, but rather, one that is now in course of fulfillment. Hence, right now sarim in the Bible sense are ruling in God’s visible organization to the glory of Jehovah and to the blessing of His people. The symposium that followed was on the general subject of pioneering. Nearly five out of six pioneers on the list, or, to be exact, 5,032, registered as present at Wash ington! And yet, as T. J. Sullivan, W. H. Wheeler, L. A. Swingle, and H. E. Miller

rooklyn

N. Y.

pointed out, there is a crying need for many more pioneers. Pioneering is the most important occupation one can have. Consecrated servants of God who do not have Scriptural obligations must there fore cultivate the right mental attitude toward pioneering, must avoid the distrac tions and snares of this old world by enter ing the pioneer ranks and remaining in them. How seriously the conventioners took this forceful, outspoken counsel is in dicated by the fact that 1,157 asked for and received applications for the pioneer service! That afternoon the attendance of 40,639 smashed the previous record for Griffith Stadium set during the world series back in 1924. Saturday night the figure climbed still higher, to 42,936, and this was good, for besides the experiences related by sev eral of those who were privileged to attend the European conventions, two important speeches were made. The first of these, “ Sanely Approaching the World’s End,” was given by Grant Suiter, secretary and treasurer of the Watch Tower Society. He contrasted the sanity of those who worship the new world’s God, Jehovah, with the insanity of those who worship this old world’s god, the Devil. When N. H. Knorr, president of the Watch Tower Society, walked out to the platform to give the major talk of the eve ning, “ The Triumph of Clean, Undefiled Worship,” he received a great ovation, for he had just returned from the series of European conventions. From beginning to end his talk had a clear, triumphal ring of confidence. “ Jehovah challenges all the gods of this world,” he said. Not only the 330,000,000 gods of India but also the god of the Kremlin, the pope of Vatican City, the Grand Lama of Tibet, and all the rest. The battle of the gods is near and there is no question as to who will triumph. “ The battle will go only one way, and Jehovah

M arch

15, 1952

SfieWATCHTOW ER

will triumph as God, the only living and true God of the universe!”

189

is progressing in that island. And in con clusion, Fred Franz gave a report on the clean worship conventions in Europe.

CLIMAX REACHED THE FINAL DAY

The program for this concluding day was certainly packed full of valuable and exciting information. In the morning opportunity was afforded to hear further expressions of appreciations of the Euro pean conventions, and then K. M. Jensen gave a very interesting report on his visit to Iceland and the Scandinavian countries. U. V. Glass then spoke about the “ Volun teers in the Day of His Power” , making the point that Jehovah’s servants do not have to be drafted as those of the old world are. No, for they volunteer willingly, joy fully, and out of love for God and his king dom. The branch servant of Canada, Percy Chapman, then gave a dynamic talk about certain prophecies of Daniel that have been in the course of fulfillment from and since 1918. Concluding the morning session, the conventioners heard a zesty talk on the subject and theme “ The Word of God a Sure Guide” , delivered by C. Quackenbush. Not the scientists, not the politicians, not the economic wizzards, not the psycholo gists, not the social reformers—no, not these blinded, stumbling, blundering lead ers—but the Bible, God’s Word of truth, is the only sure guide. Due to the presence of many Spanish speaking conventioners, a meeting not scheduled on the program was quickly ar ranged for on Sunday at 12:45 p.m. The short notice and congestion in the stadium at the time, however, prevented many from attending. But the 162 who did certainly appreciated it very much. With animation and enthusiasm they listened to John Bourgeois, a Spanish district servant in the United States, give a resume of the convention up to that moment. George Papadem, representative from Cuba, then told how marvelously the Kingdom work

WILL RELIGION MEET THE WORLD CRISIS?

How many would come to hear the an swer? This was the big question asked by the conventioners as the hour for the pub lic lecture approached. The talk had been well-advertised, not only by the publishers themselves, but also Washington’s leading newspapers, radio and television stations had given the convention a good deal of favorable publicity. Obviously Griffith Sta dium would not be able to hold the crowd even with 4,000 extra chairs set up on the playing field. The open-air Sylvan Theater at the base of the 555-foot towering Wash ington Monument was therefore engaged and connected by direct wire to the sta dium. As both these places began to fill up an orchestra of more than 70 pieces, to gether with the WBBR Male Chorus con sisting of 18 voices of the Brooklyn Bethel family, provided delightful medleys of Kingdom songs. With the stadium “ jammed to the raft ers” and overflowing on all sides, and with an additional 10,000 assembled in the Sylvan Theater, N. H. Knorr delivered his now world-famous speech to a recordbreaking audience of 57,500! What a fear less denouncement of Christendom’s fail ure! What a bold pronouncement of Jeho vah’s wrath against her religious leaders! Brother Knorr was at his finest. And the sound system with its complex hookup of microphones, amplifiers and loud-speakers never quivered or faded in delivering all the thunder and fire of this speech. There was even a hard-of-hearing section with 40 sets of earphones, and in another section the hands of an interpreter worked fast and furious to relay every syllable to the deaf-mutes before him. More them 200 wire and tape recorders faithfully captured

190

STkWATCHTOWER.

Brooklyn, N. Y .

every pulsation of this powerful talk for the benefit of thousands unable to be pres ent. Truly a climactic conclusion to the series of national and international assem blies for clean worship during 1951! This grand convention in Washington was about to become history, but first the convention servant, J. O. Groh, must give his report and high lights of the assembly,

and then Brother Knorr a closing talk. In this grand finale of a most blessed threeday assembly, Brother Knorr spoke of “ The Unity of God’s Visible Organization” , and he also outlined the special work for all who will participate in clean, undefiled worship during the coming year, and which is summed up in the yeartext for 1952, “ Say to the prisoners, Go forth.” -Isa. 49:9.

• Is it unscriptural for one of Jehovah’s wit nesses to marry someone that is not in the truth?— L. H., Ohio.

the heathen, including the matrimonial rela tion.— Josh. 23:6-8,12,13. But there were always I s r a e l i t e s who thought they were strong enough spiritually to wed heathen women, enjoy the marriage ties, and at the same time resist the ensnaring effects of their wives’ demon religions. Yet God’s good counsel and command could not be ignored with impunity, not even by the wisest man in those olden times, King Solomon. Of him it is written that he loved many foreign women, and took wives from among the hea then nations round about, and “his wives turned away his heart after other gods; and his heart was not perfect with Jehovah his God” . This deliberate disobedience came after God had warned Solomon, after Jehovah had “com manded him concerning this thing, that he should not go after other gods: but he kept not that which Jehovah commanded” .— 1 Ki. 11:1-11, A S ; Ezra 9 :1 ,2 .

Jehovah’s consecrated people, being in the world but no part of it, are in a position similar to that of Abraham sojourning in the land of Canaan. (John 17:14-16; 15:19) Abraham safe guarded his fam ily circle from the invasion of demon worship through marriage ties with the Canaanites, sending to his homeland instead for a wife for his son Isaac. (Gen. 2 4 :3 ,4 ) Isaac's son Jacob was similarly protected from heathen women. (Gen. 2 8 :1 ,2 ) Centuries later the Israelites, while en route to the Promised Land, were commanded to avoid marriages with the nonbelievers in Canaan: “You must not intermarry with them, neither giving your daughters in marriage to their sons, nor receiv ing their daughters for your sons; for they would turn your sons from following me to serving alien gods.” (Deut. 7 :3 ,4 , A T ) So im portant was this principle that Jehovah incor porated it into his divine Law : “Lest you make a compact with the nations, deserting to their gods, sacrificing to their gods, agreeing to par take of their sacrificial meals, marrying your sons to their daughters, who will desert to their gods and make your sons desert also.” (Ex. 34:15,16, Mo) Close social relationships of any kind were forbidden as dangerous. After Israel entered Canaan and gained many victories over the enemies, it was still essential to warn the Israelites away from entangling relations with

Similar warnings of separateness from this old world are found also in the Christian Greek Scriptures. For example: “Do not become un evenly yoked with unbelievers. . . . what por tion does a faithful person have with an un believer?” (2 Cor. 6:14,15, N W ) Marriage of one of Jehovah’s witnesses to an unbeliever re sults in an unequal yoke and cannot help but produce unequal pulling and stress and fric tion. A ll should remember that marriage ties are liable to prove long-term bonds, because in God’s judicial court they cannot be lightly snapped, severed for anything short of adultery by one of the marriage partners. (Matt. 19:9; Mark 10:11,12) These bonds m ay add respon sibility and restrictions to one’s liberty that will last a lifetime. For this reason not only a first marriage but also a remarriage after death of one partner should be carefully weighed. The apostle Paul counsels: “A wife is bound dur ing all the time her husband is alive. But if

March

15, 1952

SfreW ATCHTOWER

her husband should fall asleep in death, she is free to be married to whom she wants, o n l y i n t h e L ord.” — 1 Cor. 7:39, N W . The restriction here given concerning Chris tian widows desiring to remarry applies with equal force to any servant of God seeking a husband or wife, namely, to marry “only in the Lord”. That means to m arry only a person dedi cated to Jehovah, like oneself. For a Christian to unequally yoke himself up with an unbe liever is not conducive to Christian welfare and is controlled more by passion. Such delib erate and willful endangerment of one’s Chris tian welfare and spiritual interests is not pleas ing to God or Christ, is a flouting of Jehovah’s counsel and command. • Isaiah 7:14 foretells that Messiah was to be called “Immanuel”, yet Jesus was not so called. W h y n ot?— J. W ., California. That this prophecy was adequately fulfilled by Christ Jesus is made clear in Matthew’s Gospel. I f it had not had its proper fulfillment then Matthew would not have had the grounds to call specific notice to it, as he did in chap ter 1 verses 22,23 ( N W ) : “A ll this actually came about for that to be fulfilled which was spoken by Jehovah through his prophet, say ing, ‘Look! the virgin will become pregnant and will give birth to a son, and they will call his name “Immanuel”,’ which means, when translated, ‘W ith us is God.’ ” The important thing is that this name had meaning, and Je sus fulfilled that meaning. He was Jehovah’s Representative, Jehovah’s Anointed One, the Christ or Messiah. In sending the Messiah to the Jews God showed that he was with them, not against them. He continued with the faith ful Jewish remnant that accepted Jesus the Messiah, and he is with those who accept Christ the enthroned King at this time. Other names were foretold for the Messiah. For example, Isaiah 9 :6 states concerning him: “His name shall be called Wonderful, Counsel lor, The mighty God, The everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace.” Yet all of these names were not used toward Jesus as personal names by which to call him. He lived up to the mean ing of these names, and that is the sense in which they were prophetically given, to show his qualities and the good offices he would per form for the obedient ones. So with the name Immanuel. He measured up to its meaning and thus fulfilled the prophecy assigning it to the Messiah, even though Jesus and not Immanuel

191

was used as his personal name, which also was very meaningful.— Matt. 1:21. • W h at do Jesus’ words at Matthew 12:43-45 m ean?— R. D., California. “When an unclean spirit comes out of a man, it passes through parched places in search of refreshment, and finds none. Then it says: ‘I will go back to m y house out o f which I moved’ ; and on arriving it finds it unoccupied but swept clean and adorned. Then it goes its w ay and takes along with it seven different spirits more wicked than itself, and, after getting inside, they dwell there; and the final circumstances of that man become worse than the first. That is how it will be also with this wicked generation.” — Matt. 12:43-45; Luke 11:24-26, N W . A man who has been possessed with a demon and gets rid of it has a vacuum left. This vacuum or emptiness left by the evacuation of the demon is to be filled with the Lord’s spirit, with a faith backed up by works in harmony with God’s W ord. Then when the demon re turns he would not find the person, likened unto the demon’s house, “ unoccupied but swept clean and adorned.” Instead, he would find the place he had vacated filled with a stronger spirit, Je hovah’s active force, and the demon spirit would not be able to reoccupy this person. A p parently in the case Jesus was discussing the person freed of a demon left the vacuum un filled, not taking up Jehovah’s service and m ak ing room for Jehovah’s spirit in his life, but merely cleaning himself up and adorning him self in a visible show of piety. Such a person will not be able to prevent the return of the de mon spirit, and in his relapse his plight wors ens, more demon spirits than before occupying him. Applying the principle in a general way, a person m ay be a part of the world under con demnation, alienated from God. Then he gets a knowledge of the truth, ousts from his life the evil spirit of this world and of Satan, but then he fails to continue in God’s way. He does not receive God’s spirit and make room for it in his life, allowing it to direct him in good works and fill his life. He quenches the spirit of God in his life, leaving his existence empty, nothing but a shell of outward piety cleansed of some of his form er worldly filth. His lack of appreciation and service and good works inspired by God’s spirit leaves him open for reoccupation by Satan’s defiling influences, and demon spirits control his life more completely,

192

3TkW ATCHTOW ER.

if more subtly, than ever before.— Heb. 6:4-8; 1 0 :2 6 ,2 7 ; 2 Pet. 2:20-22, N W . So it was also with the Israelite nation. It had been cleansed and set apart from heathen dom and Satan’s rulership, but it soon left un done the weighty matters of Jehovah’s law and covenant, and rather than occupying and filling its national history with service directed by Jehovah’s spirit it fussed with minor matters and human traditions and an outward show of piety and ceremonial purity. By the time Jesus came the wicked generation of religious Jews were under Satan’s control to such a complete degree that they rejected the Messiah. The end of this nation made responsible with divine knowledge was worse than its beginning. Incidentally, King Saul’s case shows that if one’s life is not filled with Jehovah’s spirit it is likely to be taken over by a demon spirit. David had been anointed king in wicked King Saul’s stead, and the spirit of Jehovah came upon David; but note what occurred in Saul’s case: "N o w the spirit of Jehovah departed from Saul, and an evil spirit from Jehovah troubled him.” (1 Sam. 16:13,14, AS) Not that

B rooklyn, N. Y .

Jehovah actually sent an evil spirit to trouble Saul, but by Jehovah’s removing his spirit it left a vacancy, and that vacancy was now filled by a demon spirit. Since Jehovah made this demon possession possible by removing his spirit, Jehovah is referred to as the source of the evil spirit. It is comparable to the statement that Jeho vah hardened Pharaoh’s heart; Jehovah did not do so, but the message from Jehovah caused Pharaoh to harden his own heart. Jehovah’s message and Jehovah’s dealings with the E gyp tians caused Pharaoh to react in hard stubborn ness and anger; and since the message and dealings were from Jehovah he m ay be said to have indirectly hardened Pharaoh’s heart. (Ex. 7 :3 ; 8 :1 5 ,3 2 ) Another illustration of this principle is where Jehovah told Isaiah to “make the heart of this people fat, and make their ears heavy, and shut their eyes” ; he, Isaiah, was not to do this literally, but the message he declared made these rebellious ones unreceptive because it did not please them. (Isa. 6:10) So when Jehovah’s spirit was removed from Saul, a demon spirit entered Saul, for Saul was like an unoccupied house.

“ WATCHTOWER”

STUDIES

W eek of April 20: Are You Choosing Life or Death? Also, Choosing Now to Live Then, II 1-3. Week of April 27: Choosing Now to Live Then, If 4-21.

7^ n n a i m c i n g JEHOVAH’S KINGDOM

APRIL 1, 1952 Semimonthly

IS GOD RESPONSIBLE FOR WORLD DISTRESS? P IN N IN G THE BLAME ON THE ONE RESPONSIBLE THE QURAN— A LITERARY MIRACLE? G O O D NEWS FROM KOREA! AN INTERNATIONAL ASSEMBLY IN ROME ©WTBATS

YOU ARE MY WITNESSES

SAYS J EHOVAH.— Isa. 43:12

T H E P U R P O SE O F "T H E W A T C H T O W E R " Literal towers in Bible times were elevated vantage points from which watchmen could observe happenings, warn of danger, or announce good news. Our magazine figuratively occupies such a vantage point, for it is founded on the very pinnacle of wisdom, God's W o r d . That elevates it above racial, national and political propagandas and prejudices, frees it from selfish bias. It is not bound by any traditional creed, but its message advanc es as the light on G od ’s purposes and works increases.— Habakkuk 2 :1 -3 . It sees things Scripturally. W h e n it observes this generation afflicted with greed, delinquency, hypocrisy, atheism, war, famine, pestilence, perplex ity and fear, and persecution of unpopular minorities, it does not parrot the old fable about history repeating itself. Informed by Bible prophecy, it sees in these things the sign of the world’s time of the end. But with bright hope it also sees opening up for us just beyond these woes the portals of a new world. Thus viewed, "T h e W atchtow er’’ stands as a watchman atop a tower, alert to what is going on, awake to note signs of danger, faithful to point out the way of escape. It announces Jehovah’s kingdom established by Christ’s enthronement in heaven, feeds his kingdom joint-heirs with spiritual food, cheers men of good will with glorious prospects of eternal life in a paradise earth, comforts us with the resurrection promise for the dead. It is not dogmatic, but has a confident ring in its voice, because it is based on G od’s W o r d . It does not privately interpret prophecy, but calls at tention to physical facts, sets them alongside prophecy, and you see for your self how well the two match, how accurately Jehovah interprets his own prophecy. In the interests of our salvation, it keeps sharp and faithful focus on Bible truth, and views religious news generally. ‘Be watchful in these perilous times,’ God admonishes. So keep on the watch by regularly reading "T h e W atchtow er’’.

PUBLISHED BY THE WATCH TOWER BIBLE & TRACT SOCIETY 117 Adams Street Brooklyn 1, N. Y., U. S. A. N. H. K no r r , President G r a n t S uiter , Secretary

“They will all be taught by Jehovah "-John 6:45, NW; Isaiah 54:13 Printing this issue: 1,310,000

CONTENTS Is God Responsible for W orld Distress?

Five cents

copy

PUBLISHED IN THE FOLLOWING LANGUAGES

195

Pinning the Blame on the One Responsible 201 A Small Christian's Big Decision

207

The Jubilee Trumpet

208

The Quran— A Literary Miracle?

209

Good News from Korea!

213

An International Assembly in Rome

217

Vatican's View of the Ambassador

222

Questions from Readers

223

Announcements

224

AlbreyiitioM «Md In “TIm Watchtower” for the followini Bible versions AS - American Standard Version L X X - The Septuaglnt Version AT - An American Translation Mo - James Moffatt’s version Da - J. N. Darby’s version NW - New World Translation Dy - Catholic Douay version Ro - J. B. Rotherham’s version ED The Emphatic Diaglott R8 - Revised Standard Version Le - Isaac Leeser’s version Yg - Robert Young’s version Unless otherwise indicated, the Bible used is the King James Version

Semimonthly Italian Afrikaans Cebu-Vlsayan Japanese Norwegian Danish Pangasinan English Slovenian Finnish Spanish French Swedish German Hlligaynon-Visayan Tagalog Zulu Hollandish Ilocano

Monthly Arable Chishona Clnyanja Ciweraba Greek Ibo Kanarese Malay&lam Polish

Portuguese Russian Siamese Sikololo Slovak Twi Ukrainian Yoruba

Watch Tower Society offices Yearly subscription rate Amerlea, U.S., 117 Adams St., Brooklyn 1, N.Y. $i Australia, 11 Beresford Bd., Stratbfleld, N.S.W. 8s British West Indies, 21 Taylor St., Port of Spain, Trinidad $1.72 Canada, 40 Irwin Ave., Toronto 5, Ontario $l England, 34 Craven Terrace, London, W. 2 7s Jamaica, 151 King St., Kingston 7s New Zealand, G.P.0. Box 30, Wellington, C. 1 7s Soeth Africa, 623 Boston House, Cape Town 7s Remittances should be sent to office in your couutry in compliance with regulations to guarantee safe delivery of money. Remittances are accepted at Brooklyn from countries where no office is located, by international money order only. Subscription rates in different countries are here stated in local currency. Notice of expiration (with renewal blank) is sent at least two Issues before subscription expires. Change of address when sent to our office may be expected effective within one month. Send your old as well as new address. Entered as seeond-dasa matter at Brooklyn, N. Y., Act of March 3, 1879. Printed in U. S. A.

~ p 4 r tT io z c n c ir ia

J E H O V A H ’S KINGDOM April 1, 1952

Number 7

IS GOD RESPONSIBLE FOR WORLD DISTRESS? “ W oe

for the earth and for the sea, because the Devil has com e down to you, having great anger, knowing he has a short period of time.” —Rev. 12:12, NW.

IE correct Scriptural answer to this ditions and point to the Soviet bloc as the question is of vital concern to all per transgressor. The Soviet bloc, on the other hand, claims it is innocent and tries to sons who hope to gain life anywhere in this universe. We must know what God wants place all the blame upon the so-called ‘im and how we are to conform to his wishes. perialistic nations’ of the West. And so it 2 Today insecurity and trouble threatengoes, leaving the man on the street in the life of the people world-wide. Govern greater confusion than ever. 5 Many religious leaders in all lands say ments are unstable, fearful and tottering. Wars, famines, disease and disaster are on that God is responsible for world distress. the increase, and the best efforts of the They say he is bringing it upon people be world’s ablest statesmen do not serve to cause of their lack of support and adher ence to some particular religious cult. They alleviate the situation. 3 Everywhere the questions are asked:contend that what the world needs is more Who is responsible for the mad irresistible religion, and that until people wake up to surge toward a third world war? Who is that fact and embrace some one of the 265 responsible for the frenzied conscription of religions of Christendom they cannot hope manpower and natural resources for war to have God’s favor or blessing. In view purposes all over the world? Who is re of that claim, it seems well to review re sponsible for the fear-inspiring war of ligion and its accomplishments to date. 8Godless communism is sweeping through nerves which no one claims to want, yet everyone is afflicted with? Who is respon the earth like a prairie fire. Efforts to sible for the insane development of atomic suppress it at one point are offset by its energy and hydrogen power, poison gas, breaking out more extensively and inten germs, death rays, and so forth, for the sively somewhere else. Communistic lead wholesale destruction of humankind? Peo ers are convinced that they and they alone ple are fearful and want to know the an have the only solution for this world’s ills. They believe religion, as it is practiced in swers to these questions. the Western Hemisphere particularly, is 4 The democracies of the Western world “ the opium of the people” . Despite this disclaim all responsibility for existing con-

1, 2. What threatens the life security today? 3, 4. What questions bother the people now, and what aid do they get from world rulers? 195

5. What answer do many church leaders have to offer the people who inquire of them regarding the cause of present-day unrest? 6. What is communism’s position in regard to religion?

196

SBeWATCHTOWER.

claim, the Communists are probably the most religious group on earth today. They worship their state with a fanaticism un known among any other people on earth. They venerate their human leaders, past and present, with a godlike adoration; and no Bible or holy book is accepted by any other nation with greater finality than the writings of Marx, Engels, Lenin and Stalin are accepted by the Communist. 7Yes, the Communists are very religious, despite their claims to the contrary. But theirs is not the pure, godly religion of the Bible. In view of this, why do they so vehemently oppose the religions of the Western world? The facts are that for hundreds of years religion dominated Russia. The czar was the head of the state and exercised great influence over the Greek Orthodox Church. B e t w e e n the ruthless state and the avaricious church, the people were kept in ignorance, exploited and starved until, in sheer desperation during World War I, they turned and rent their oppres sors, throwing o v e r b o a r d hypocritical religion and the czarist government. Po land and other predominantly Catholic countries were likewise ruled and dominat ed by a church-state religious combine, di rected by the Roman Catholic Church, that similarly kept the people in ignorance and reduced them to serfdom. They, like the Russians, believing that God and the Bi ble supported such exploitation, revolted against the whole thing, and they too joined up with godless communism. Other countries, like Italy and France, where communism has made great headway, are 7. Why are Communists so unalterably opposed to Christendom ?

B rooklyn , N. Y.

those where church and state, corrupt religious leaders and ruthless politicians have bled the people to the point of desper ation. Many of them, in their haste, have rejected God, Christ and the Holy Bible as well as the oppressive shackles of cor ruption with which they were bound, be ing unable to distinguish between the truth of the Bible, real Christianity as taught by Christ Jesus, the pure religion, and the corrupt and altogether devil ish practices of these debased religionists and their allies. 8Then viewing all of these facts dispassionately, we ask, Is God responsible for commu nism and all of its evils? The answer must be emphat ically No! Communism was begotten, nurtured and brought to matu rity by Satan the Devil through the instrumen tality of corrupt reli gion and ruthless poli tics. Whether they like it or not, the great religions of the world, particularly those professing to be Chris tian, are responsible for communism. It is their offspring—this most devilish, Christless and God-dishonoring religion of them all. Yes, their own offspring, which is now rising up to destroy them. *What is the system of salvation that communism is trying to impose upon the whole earth and enslave people to? It is the strange, insane delusion that a godless, Christless, materialistic social order, which wholly ignores the Creator of our planet and the laws he established to govern his creatures, can bring peace, security and salvation to the people. Like wild, unre strained beasts they impose their ideas and 8. Who must bear a major portion of responsibility for communism ? 9. What is communism’s plan for the salvation of mankind?

A pril 1, 1952

SfceWATCHTOWER.

wild dreams upon the people behind the Iron Curtain. And the other nations and peoples of the earth have to contend with this. 10 Hitler was obsessed with a similar madness. He was convinced that the Ger mans were a superrace, destined to rule and enslave all other peoples of the earth. Mussolini likewise had such idea. This is a type of madness that is destroying the en tire human race. It has drenched the earth with the blood of millions of soldier boys in two world wars; it has brought death and indescribable anguish to countless thousands of innocent and helpless women and children. And on it goes in its insane drive toward a third world war, sacrificing other millions on the insatiable altar of selfishness. 11 If the position is maintained that com munism is responsible for these frightful conditions, then corrupt religion, which gave birth to communism, stands con demned as mankind’s greatest enemy. No one can rightly charge God with these con ditions. God has had no part in her maneuverings and sinful compromises with pol itics. “ Are we of the Western Hemisphere free of corrupt religion and thus the agent of salvation for mankind? According to our newspapers and magazines, our radio commentators and our Senate investigat ing committees, we in the United States are controlled by organ ized crime, corrupt poli ticians and powerful lob byists, partly by gang sters within the United States and partly by 10, 11. What effect have such teachings and schemes had on the peoples of the nations now and in the past? 12-15. Are the peoples of the Western Hemisphere free from the Influences of corrupt reli gion? What shows whether?

197

gangsters in Italy and other parts of the world. These gangsters make and break politicians at will, corrupt our legislature and our judicial departments; and at some points even invade the executive depart ment of the g o v e r n m e n t itself. They control or exercise a dominating influence in practically every avenue of industry, commerce and labor. They traffic in drugs to a point where they are making drug addicts of untold thousands of the nation’s teen-age children, besides the many adults. They drive many of them to commit mur der and robbery, and others to prostitution, in order to obtain the supply of drugs necessary to appease the mad cravings such drugs create. 1SWhen these inhuman gangsters kill off one another in order to protect or perpetu ate their devilish traffic, investigation re veals that they too were nurtured under the influences of corrupt religion, which religion joins in glamorizing their trade. Five priests are reported to have partici pated recently in the funeral of one such executed gangster. 14 No, we are not free from corrupt re ligion. Our f o r e f a t h e r s fled European shores to get away from it and to have freedom to worship God according to the dictates of their own conscience. But today false religion’s crime-stained hands over shadow our land, corrupting our institu tions and our children. Corrupt religion has caught up with us here in the United States and in every other so-called “ d e m o c r a c y ” of the earth. 15 Yes, what we have viewed is our democ racy in operation. We may eulogize our Bill of Rights and praise our Constitution, but it is the democracy that peo-

198

fEeWATCHTOWEFL

pie see being carried out in everyday life by which they judge the democratic form of government. Because people in Europe, Asia and Africa see such corrupt dealings in the democratic form of government, they are afraid of it. And who can blame them? This is the thing they think we are trying to superimpose upon the nations of the world. 16The foregoing factual description of world conditions and their immediate caus es is presented dispassionately and truth fully in order to make a proper appraisal of the conditions and ascertain who is re sponsible for world distress. There is noth ing in the evidence so far to indicate in any way that Jehovah God was and is now responsible for world distress. 17 Well, is that the end of the road? Are these frightful conditions to be with us always? Where do we go from here? It will not do to take the position that some do and say, ‘I give up, I quit, we cannot do anything about these conditions.’ Cer tainly we cannot turn to alcohol, as some do, or to one of the many kinds of dope to deaden our senses and drown our fears. Nor can we, as some of the younger gener ation do, throw up our hands, saying, “ The future holds nothing worth while for us; so let’s live for today, since tomorrow we may be dead.” No, rather, this is a time for clear, calm, sober thinking and action. TO THE BOOK OF ANSWERS!

14 For every effect there must be a cause; and there is a cause for the present world unrest and distress even though world leaders do not seem to be able to ascertain what it is and uproot it. The cause can be discerned and the pathway to security, peace and life uncovered, if we look for 16. Why is this frank appraisal of world conditions made? 17. What does this time call for? 18. Is the cause of present world distress discernible, and, if so, how?

B rooklyn, N . Y .

them in the proper place. That place is the Bible, the Word of the true and living God, the Creator of this planet earth and the hu man creatures upon it. Despite the vacillat ing and compromising attitude of the socalled “ Christian” world leaders, we have no apology to offer for our position in this respect. The Bible alone contains the true answer. 19 Let us turn to it now, not with preju dice or with skepticism, but with an honest and sincere desire to find out what it has to offer in answering our question, “Is God responsible for world distress?” We want to find out if what is said therein is oldfashioned and inappropriate for our mod em age, as claimed by some clergymen, or whether it contains logical, practical truth. 20At Isaiah 1:18 (AS) we are invited thus: “ Come now, and let us reason to gether, saith Jehovah.” Our God is not a tyrant, but is a just, wise and loving God, who appeals to our reason. His mind or will for mankind is expressed in his Word, the Bible. 21 Accepting his invitation now, we open up that wonderful Book, and we find that it pulls back the curtain and gives us a glimpse of Jehovah and the marvelous relationship that has existed between him and all his intelligent creation from the time this planet earth was created up to and includ ing the present time. At Job 38:4,6,7 (AS) we read: “ Where, wast thou when I laid the foundations of the earth? Declare, if thou hast understanding.” “Who laid the comer-stone thereof, when the morning stars sang together, and all the sons of God shouted for joy?” At that time not one dis cordant note was to be found anywhere in Jehovah’s universal realm. Only joyful ac clamation hailed this, the creation of earth, as another of Jehovah’s majestic purposes. 19, 20. How should we approach the Bible in order to get its correct answer to our question? 21. What vision of Jehovah’s relationship with his creatures of past times does the Bible reveal?

A pril 1, 1952

S&eWATCHTOWER.

All acknowledged Jehovah’s supremacy and rightful lordship. Peace, unity and oneness of purpose were the heritage of all. One religion, the pure worship of Jeho vah, was accepted by all. 22 After the planet had undergone the development processes described in the six creative days, mentioned in Genesis the first chapter, man was created. He was made in the image of God, as expressed at Genesis 1:27, and was made a member of that glorious family of God. 23 Here was something new in God’s great creation, a creature, an intelligent, earthly creature in his own image, with procreative powers to reproduce his own kind. This creature Jehovah provided with a perfect companion and a beautiful home in a paradise which provided for all their physical needs. These were all man’s; his as long as he acknowledged the fatherhood of God and obeyed his laws. He was pro vided with a wonderful self-perpetuating body, in that it had the ability to rebuild or repair itself as rapidly as it wore out. But to do that the mind and body of man must function in accordance with the di vine laws of Jehovah God. By being obedi ent to his Creator, it would then be possi ble for him to live on in perfection forever. 24He gave man the marvelous faculties of seeing, hearing, tasting, smelling and feeling. When these were exercised in con junction with his intelligence or ability to reason, they enabled him to enjoy fellow ship with his Creator and with the other earthly creatures over which he was ap pointed to have dominion. Moreover, Jeho vah gave him the power of understanding, so man might appreciate and operate ac cording to His own great principles of jus tice, wisdom, love and power. Indeed it was rightly said that man, in possessing all these 22. After this planet underwent the development de scribed in Genesis, chapter 1, what happened? 23, 24. Describe some of the wonderful things Jehovah did for man whom he created.

199

qualities, became the earthly image of his Creator. Yet man was a free moral agent. While he could understand and appreciate these marvelous principles, he was not so made that he could function only according to their operation. No! Using his will and freedom of choice, he could either accept or reject them as he saw fit. 25 Jehovah expressed his will or law which was to govern man. Obedience to it would mean life; disobedience, death and the loss of all the blessing of living. Genesis 2:15-17 (AS) reads: “ And Jehovah God took the man, and put him into the gar den of Eden to dress it and to keep it. And Jehovah God commanded the man, saying, Of every tree of the garden thou mayest freely eat: but of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it: for in the day that thou eatest thereof thou shalt surely die.” 28 Jehovah exhorted his human creatures to love one another, to be patient, tolerant and helpful. He denounced injustice, hypoc risy, and all evil deeds of one to another. In addition, he provided these newly creat ed members of his family with an overseer or covering cherub. It was his duty to see that the divine law and requirements of Jehovah were properly respected and, un doubtedly, to instruct and enlighten this human pair on the marvels and wonders of the great family of God, of which they were members, they being the visible earthly part. 27 All of this creative work covered many, many centuries. But throughout it all there is not a thing anywhere to indi cate that Jehovah was unjust, unloving or unwise. Nowhere was he responsible for bringing distress upon his creatures. God is love, and justice is the foundation of his 25. What rule of action did Jehovah provide for man? 26. What good counsel did Jehovah provide for man kind, and what provision was made to assist him in following Jehovah’s law? 27. Was there anything in the operations of Jehovah up to man’s creation to indicate cruel or unjust action?

200

SfkW ATCHTOW ER.

B rooklyn, N . Y .

have turned thee to ashes upon the earth in the sight of all them that behold thee.” 30 Thus in clear, forceful and understand able phrase Jehovah tells us of the begin ning of rebellion in the universe. The first SOURCE OF WORLD DISTRESS step in the rebel’s plan was to turn aside MWhere then did world distress come from the service and devotion of God these from? On this that great book, the Bible, newly created human creatures of earth. is clear and straightforward. In no way Under the title of ‘the serpent’ he set out does it try to becloud the issue, for it tells on his deceptive mission. To Eve he ac us that the covering cherub, who was cused Jehovah of trying to keep her and placed in Eden as overseer to Adam and Adam in ignorance for a selfish purpose. Eve, became a rebel. He revolted against He contended that Jehovah was actually Jehovah and his righteous system of things out to exploit them. Genesis 3:4, 5 (AS) and he drew our parents, Adam and Eve, reads: “ And the serpent said unto the into the rebellion with him. In Ezekiel woman, Ye shall not surely die: for God 28:12-18 ) ,under the figure the ‘prince S (A doth know that in the day ye eat thereof, of Tyre’, we are given a frank description then your eyes shall be opened, and ye of the revolt and Jehovah’s judgment shall be as God, knowing good and evil.” against this leader of it. Other scriptures indicate that he chal 2»«Thus saith the Lord Jehovah: . . . lenged Jehovah’s supremacy, such as Job Thou wast in Eden, the garden of God; 1:8-12 and Job 2:2-6, where the record . . . Thou wast the anointed cherub that shows he contended that Jehovah could not covereth: and I set thee, so that thou wast place upon this earth human creatures upon the holy mountain of God; . . . Thou who would be faithful to Him under a real wast perfect in thy ways from the day that test. thou wast created, till unrighteousness was 31 In all this Satan the Devil was inaugu found in thee. By the abundance of thy rating a new religion. Here was the begin traffic they filled the midst of thee with ning of corrupt religion, which professed violence, and thou hast sinned: therefore that security, salvation, peace and happi have I cast thee as profane out of the moun ness were obtainable only by defying God tain of God; . . . Thy heart was lifted up and exalting and worshiping oneself. Be because of thy beauty; thou hast corrupt cause of his joining in this rebellion, man ed thy wisdom by reason of thy brightness: was rejected and cast out of God’s holy . . . By the multitude of thine iniquities, family. He lost his beautiful home and in the unrighteousness of thy traffic, thou his perfect faculties; and his senses and hast profaned thy sanctuaries; therefore sinful body became so degenerated he have I brought forth a fire from the midst finally died, as Jehovah decreed he would. of thee; it hath devoured thee, and I

throne. Wisdom is the essence of his every action, and his almighty power is always exercised in full accord with his wisdom, love and justice.

28, 29. What does the Bible have to say regarding the source of rebellion and world distress?

30. How did the covering cherub set out to deceive man ? 31. What did Satan inaugurate by the course he advo cated for Adam and Eve?

P ut on th e com p lete suit o f arm or fro m God that you m ay he able to stand firm against th e m achinations o f th e D ev il; because w e have a fight . . . against th e w icked spirit fo rces in the heavenly places.— Eph. 6:11, 12, N W .

3E issue precipitated back there at the beginning of human creation was: Who is right, Jehovah or the rebel Satan? Who is supreme? To whom do we owe alle giance? That issue has faced the human family from that day until the present day. Adam’s own family was split on the issue, for his son Abel took his stand on God’s side while Cain chose Satan the Devil’s side of the issue, even to the point of mur dering his brother. Enoch walked on God’s side. Noah and his family chose Jehovah’s side also. But the great mass of the peo ple set themselves against God and took the Devil’s side. 2Genesis the 6th chapter tells us that some of the angels joined in the issue by leaving their heavenly estate to material ize as men on earth and took wives for themselves from among the daughters of men. Their offspring were hybrids, who became bullies and filled the earth with violence. They too joined Satan’s side of the issue. At this time, some 1,500 years after the rebellion and Adam’s deflection, Jehovah sums up the situation with these words: “And Jehovah saw that the wick edness of man was great in the earth, and that every imagination of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually. . . . And Jehovah said, I will destroy man whom I have created from the face of the ground; . . . But Noah found favor in the eyes of Jehovah.”— Gen. 6:5-8, AS. s Jehovah executed his decree against

wickedness by the great flood, which de stroyed all human creatures, except Noah and his family, who found favor in His eyes because they upheld clean worship of Jehovah and obeyed his commands. (Gen. 6:9-18, AS) The flood wiped the slate clean of corruption and debauchery. * We pause here to ask, Who was respon sible for world distress in Noah’s day? Surely not Jehovah. By the execution of his righteous decree, he destroyed corrup tion and unrighteousness. No, the facts clearly establish that Satan the Devil, who started the rebellion and perpetuated the revolt, was the one responsible. Jehovah, by the execution of his purposes when his due time arrived, exhibited his majesty, supremacy and ability to meet any emer gency. Those same events clearly showed up Satan to be a liar, a weakling incapable of helping or preserving those who put their trust in him. Psalm 145:20 (AS) states: “ Jehovah preserveth all them that love him; but all the wicked will he destroy.” 'A fte r the flood the issue continued, Who is supreme? The lessons of the flood were gradually lost sight of. The human family, with the passing of each genera tion, fell more and more from the perfect standard Jehovah created in Adam. They became easier prey for the Devil. Shortly after the flood they commenced to multiply on the earth again; and as they journeyed eastward, Satan the Devil induced them to defy God again. Once again the Devil’s false

1. What issue has faced the human family from Adam’s day until now? 2, 3. (a) Who, in addition to the human family, did Satan draw into this issue? (b) With what effect upon mankind ?

4. Upon whom does the judgment in Noah’s day place the responsibility for that world’s distress? 5. Did the flood of Noah’s day permanently settle the issue of who is supreme?

201

202

SEeWATCHTOWER.

B rooklyn, N. Y .

religion that salvation comes only by defy ing God was used. He induced them to build a city with a tower whose top would reach to heaven. They may have reasoned the tower would be so high they could not be destroyed by a flood. They did not be lieve Jehovah God when he said, at Genesis 9:11 ( A S ) : “ And I will establish my cove nant with you; neither shall all flesh be cut off any more by the waters of the flood; neither shall there any more be a flood to destroy the earth.” 6Jehovah, recognizing that, united with one language, they were only corrupting themselves and co-operating to their own destruction, confused their language and scattered them abroad throughout the earth. With their language confused, it was difficult for them to carry on their evil practice and they were forced to re strain their activity. 7 Through the course of time, Jehovah selected Abraham as his friend and Abra ham’s seed as the line through which all the families of the earth were to be blessed. Genesis 12:1-3 (AS) reads: “ Now Jehovah said unto Abram, Get thee out of thy coun try, and from thy kindred, and from thy father’s house, unto the land that I will show thee: and I will make of thee a great nation, . . . and in thee shall all the fam ilies of the earth be blessed.” (2 Chron. 20:7) Through Abraham’s great-grandson Joseph Jehovah preserved the nation of Egypt from a great famine (Gen. 41), all of which placed Egypt deeply in debt to Jehovah and to the Israelite Joseph, Jeho vah’s servant. The Pharaoh that then ruled Egypt acknowledged such to be the case, but as time went on another Pharaoh arose who knew not Joseph. (Ex. 1:8) This Pharaoh was also a servant of the Devil and a devotee of false religion, which is

sponsored by the Devil. He chose to defy Jehovah and resist his will. Exodus chap ters 1 to 14 describe this resistance in de tail. Chapter 5, verses 1 and 2, reads: “And afterward Moses and Aaron came, and said unto Pharaoh, Thus saith Jehovah, the God of Israel, Let my people go, that they may hold a feast unto me in the wilderness. And Pharaoh said, Who is Jehovah, that I should hearken unto his voice to let Is rael go?”—AS. 8 The Lord God brought nine plagues upon Pharaoh and Egypt, in which he manifested his supremacy, power and maj esty. In each plague Pharaoh begged re lease, assuring Moses and Aaron that he would do as the Lord God directed, only to defiantly change his mind and attitude as soon as the plague was relaxed. Then Jeho vah brought the tenth plague upon Phar aoh and the Egyptians, e x e c u t i n g the firstborn in all Egypt, from the firstborn of the king on down to the firstborn of the most menial slave in his domain, and even down to the firstborn of the cattle. This jarred Pharaoh loose from his hypocritical complacency. He then let the Israelites go, in fact, he rushed them out. But after the Devil worked on him, stirring up within him retaliatory vengeance and selfishness, he determined to bring them back and to hold them for his expansion program. His avariciousness overcame his fear and he gave chase to bring them back. Jehovah, however, came to the rescue of his people and delivered Israel through the Red sea. Unrepentant and hardhearted, Pharaoh and his Egyptian army were destroyed in the sea. Pharaoh in the practice of devil religion tried to get glory, fame and salva tion by opposing and defying Jehovah. He failed miserably. 9The next world power, Assyria, fol lowed a course similar to that of Egypt.

6. What steps did Jehovah take to deter the downward trend of mankind? 7. (a) What did God do for the preservation of Egypt? (b) How did Egypt later show her lack of appreciation?

8. How did Jehovah display his majesty and supremacy upon rebellious Egypt? 9. What was the effect of devil religion on Assyria?

p r il

1, 1952

203

SfieWATCHTOWER.

Their king, Sennacherib, after subjugating many nations of the world, except Judah, chose to challenge the supremacy of Jeho vah and subjugate Judah also. After giving the Judeans an opportunity to display their faith by standing firm against the bom bastic and sacrilegious charges of the heathen monarch, Jehovah sent forth his angel during the night and slew 185,000 Assyrian soldiers and sent their king home in disgrace, where he was murdered by his own sons as he worshiped before his heathen god. (2 Kings chapters 18 and 19; 2 Chronicles chapter 32) Thus another haughty monarch and his nation sought glory and exaltation via devil religion, only to have all their efforts come to nought. 10 The third world power, Babylon, and her king suffered a similar fate and for the same reason. Jehovah exalted Babylon by using her in the days of Nebuchadnezzar as his instrument for punishing Israel for her sins. Nebuchadnezzar himself be came puffed up thinking he had made Babylon the mighty nation she was. How ever, the Lord brought him to his senses by forcing him to dwell with the beasts in the field and to eat their food for seven years until he learned that the Most High Jehovah rules in the kingdom of men and gives it to whomsoever he wills.— Daniel chapter 4. 11 However, it remained for Nebuchad nezzar’s son, Belshazzar, after he became king, to add the crowning insult to Jeho vah. On one occasion, when he had a great feast for his princes, his wives and his con cubines, which was amidst drunken rev elry, he had the sacred vessels of Jehovah’s temple (which his father was permitted to carry off at the fall of Jerusalem) brought forth for the celebration. And, to show his contempt for Jehovah, he had all drink toasts to the gods of silver, gold, brass, 10, 11. How did Babylon respond to the mercies Jeho vah accorded her ?

iron, wood and stone. But in the midst of the revelry a hand appeared and wrote on the wall “ M e n e , m e n e , t e k e l , u p h a r s i n ” . What was the meaning of this? Daniel in terpreted the words and let it be known that they signified Jehovah God had num bered the days of Belshazzar and he and his kingdom would soon be destroyed. He had been weighed in the balances and found wanting; his kingdom was divided and given to the Medes and Persians. In that night Belshazzar the king o f the Chaldeans was slain and Darius the Mede took the kingdom. (Daniel chapter 5, AS) The Devil’s religion failed again. NOT

GOD’S RESPONSIBILITY

12All of these world-shaking events brought much distress and sorrow to the people. Surely Jehovah could not be held responsible for them or be accused of caus ing that world distress. In every case he punished the aggressors and delivered the innocent and righteous. In each execution, Jehovah displayed his majesty, power and righteousness, as well as real love, in work ing for the best interests of all people. While, on the other hand, the Devil and his religion were suffering one ignoble de feat after another. 13 In the days of Jesus, the Devil and devil religion sank to their most despicable depth. During the preceding four thousand years it had been amply demonstrated that the Devil was wholly incapable of fulfilling any one of the defiant claims he had made. On the other hand, Jehovah had met every issue with glorious success without sacri ficing principle or honor. Now Jehovah was about to display his great faith in his own arrangement by giving his most valuable treasure, and also the thing nearest and dearest to his own heart, in vindication of 12. Can Jehovah be held responsible for the distress coming upon these world powers? 13. How did Jehovah demonstrate great confidence in his arrangements in the time of Jesus?

204

SHeWATCHTOW ER,

B rooklyn, N . Y .

his way and in behalf of condemned humans who were enemies of his through wicked works. Luke 2:8-14 (NW) reads: “ There were also in that same country shepherds living out of doors and keeping watches in the night over their flocks. And suddenly Jehovah’s angel stood by them . . . and they became very fearful. But the angel said to them: ‘Have no fear, for, look! I am declaring to you good news of a great joy that all the people will have, because there was bom to you today a Savior, who is Christ the Lord, in David’s city. And this is a sign for you: you will find an in fant bound in cloth bands and lying in a manger.’ And suddenly there came to be with the angel a multitude of the heavenly host, praising God and saying: ‘Glory in the heights above to God, and upon earth peace among men of good-will.’ ” Jehovah declared publicly, in advance, his complete confidence in Jesus and the work he would do.— Isa. 42:5-7; 53:11. 14 Surely the Devil, real izing the futility of his efforts, would not let his human dupes go and permit them to gain enlightenment and live. No, not the Dev il. As soon as he could he organized his f o r c e s to counteract the goodness and mercy shown by Jehovah. With his false beacon star he led the astrologers to seek the newborn King. They were sent for by Herod for the purpose of helping him vent his hatred and aiding him in his plan for the child’s de struction. Outmaneuvered by Jehovah so that his own efforts were frustrated in that regard, Herod became furious and, in his efforts to destroy Jesus, he had all the

boys in Bethlehem two years old and younger murdered. There was no limit to which he would not go in order to do away with Jehovah’s provided savior for man kind. 15 From the time of Jesus’ immersion on ward the real battle began. Jesus came and presented himself to John the Baptist, as foretold by the psalmist (Psalm 40:7,8): “ Lo, I come: in the volume of the book it is written of me, I delight to do thy will, O my God: yea, thy law is within my heart.” It was written in the volume of Je hovah’s holy book, the Bible, that this de liverer would ‘bruise the serpent’s head’ ; that he would ‘bless all the nations of the earth’ and that he would be the prophet and leader of the people.— Gen. 3:15; 22:18; Deut. 18:18,19. 14 Now Jesus publicly declared he had come for the purpose of fulfilling all of these g r e a t prophecies. The success of that under taking meant the end of Satan the Devil and all of his plans, and the Devil knew it. From that very moment, commencing with his f o r t y days in the wilderness, u n t i 1 he was impaled on Cal vary, Jesus was opposed, persecuted, maligned, and misrepresented by the Devil and his dupes. The Devil tried desper ately to thwart the benevolent purposes of Jehovah and to destroy his Servant. But, as in the past, his efforts came to an inglorious end. Though Jesus died an ignominious death at the hands of Satan’s dupes, Jeho vah raised him up the third day and exalted him to his own right hand, while the Devil’s

14. After four thousand years of futility, was Satan now willing to permit man to embrace Jehovah’s blessings?

15, 16. What precipitated the great persecution at the baptism of Jesus and afterward?

p r il

1, 1952

SBeWATCHTOWER,

205

19 But the next verses of that prophecy agents who persecuted Jesus, from Judas to the high priest, were wiped out by will have their fulfillment on the god and A.D. 70. All of this brought great distress invisible ruler of these nations of the earth not only upon the faithful Servant of Jeho today just as they did upon Belshazzar, king vah and his associates but upon thousands of Babylon: "Yet thou shalt be brought of others who were being deprived of God’s down to Sheol, to the uttermost parts of gracious provisions for them. Who was re the pit .. . . thou art cast forth away from sponsible for world distress at that time? thy sepulchre like an abominable branch, 1TFrom the days of Jesus until now (a clothed with the slain, that are thrust period of over 1,900 years) the pages of through with the sword, that go down to history run red with the blood of faithful the stones of the pit; as a dead body trod servants of God who, like Jesus, took their den under foot. Thou shalt not be joined stand on Jehovah’s side of the issue of with them in burial, because thou hast de supremacy and published Jehovah’s pro stroyed thy land, thou hast slain thy peo vision for salvation through Christ. They ple.”— Isa. 14:15-20, AS. were brutally murdered and persecuted in "Nations, unitedly or separately, who the Roman arena, through the catacombs, persist in following the Devil and devil under the crusaders, by the demonic In religion are bound for destruction. There quisition, in the horrible concentration is no way of escape. Lest there be any camps of Hitlerized Germany and at the further doubt in that respect let us con present time in Russian salt mines. All of sider the testimony of Jesus Christ through these dupes were instigated by the same his servant John, as found in Revelation Devil who inflamed their passion by propa 16:13-16 (NW) : “ And I saw three unclean ganda and demon influence to oppose God, inspired expressions that looked like frogs to murder Jesus, and to hound his follow come out of the mouth of the dragon and ers to death. In all this, faithful men of out of the mouth of the wild beast and out all ages have proved the Devil a liar and of the mouth of the false prophet. They demonstrated that Jehovah God can place are, in fact, expressions inspired by demons men on earth who will be faithful to him. and perform signs, and they go forth to the 18 From this angle it is not difficult tokings of the entire inhabited earth, to appreciate how the ego of men like Kaiser gather them together to the war of the Wilhelm, Hitler, Mussolini and Stalin can great day of God the Almighty. . . . And be inflamed to believe that they are super they gathered them together to the place men who can, by adopting devil religion that is called in Hebrew Har-Magedon.” 91 The source of these demon-inspired and defying God, rule the world. These are the type of mad world leaders who, in this messages is the Dragon, the wild beast and our day, are drenching the earth in human the false prophet. The Dragon is identified blood. Each works for the Devil’s one pur by Jesus at Revelation 20:2 as the Devil pose: "I will exalt my throne above the and Satan. In Revelation, chapters 13 and stars of God; . . . I will ascend above the 14, he identifies the wild beast as the or heights of the clouds; I will make myself ganization of war-mad, godless and wild nations of the earth who superimpose their like the Most High.”— Isa. 14:13, 14, devil religion upon the people. And the 17. What have been the experiences of all those who have taken their stand on God’s side during the past nineteen centuries? 18. How does this enable us to appreciate how world leaders of the present and immediate past became in flamed with world conquest ideas?

19. What is their foretold end to be? 20, 21. What does Revelation 16:13-16 (NW) show to be the sources of demonic teachings that are destroying the old system of things?

206

3freW ATCHTOW ER.

B rooklyn,

N. Y.

false prophet identifies itself as the dual ters 6-9) What did Moses, Aaron and the world power of Britain and America, who Israelites do in Egypt? (Exodus chap teach and advocate that the combine of ters 5-14) What did Hezekiah, Isaiah and the nations of this earth into the League of the nation of Judah do when faced by Sen Nations or United Nations, advocating and nacherib? (2 Kings chapters 18,19) What practicing devil religion in one form or did Daniel do when he was called before another, is the only means for salvation. Belshazzar? (Daniel chapter 5) What did That teaching is false and brands them as Jesus and the disciples do? Read the testi false prophets. It is from these combined mony and find out for yourself. In terse sources that devilish propaganda comes, phrase their attitude is summed up in which is bringing such great distress upon Genesis 15:6, Romans 4:3 and James 2:23. the people. Rather than look to God for They believed God and it was counted to direction and help, they exalt man and his them for righteousness. They exercised ideas. Note how their conduct and teachings faith based upon that belief and did what contradict the Word of God. Jesus states the Lord God directed them to do. That is all you exalts have to do today. Find out what at Matthew 23:12 ( W: )“ Whoever N himself will be humbled, and whoever the Lord’s will is for you as expressed in humbles himself will be exalted.” And his Word the Bible and do it. (NW) reads: “ Humble youris going to take courage, faith, 1 Peter 5:6 24This self, therefore, under the mighty hand of and a strong conviction based upon a God, that he may exalt you in due time.” knowledge of God and his purposes. There 22Therefore, after reviewing the evi fore the study of his Word the Bible and dence and considering the facts, it is very the Bible helps which the Lord is now pro clear that Jehovah God is in no wise re viding through the Watchtower Society is sponsible for world distress. Rather, the very necessary. These publications alone Devil, his demons, the beastly world rule point to God’s kingdom as the one and only and the false prophet system, which the hope of salvation. This is going to be no Devil is using to foist his devil religion easy task. Those servants of God in past upon all the peoples of the earth, are guilty times had to draw courage from their con before God and man for world distress. victions and demonstrate it even to death Truly Revelation 12:12 (NW) has said of in many cases. So with you today. Prove this time since A.D. 1918: “ Woe for the for yourself that God is right, and stick to earth and for the sea, because the Devil has it. What if it does cost you your present come down to you, having great anger, life? The issue is: Do you want to die on God’s side assured of a resurrection and knowing he has a short period of time.” endless life in perfection in Jehovah’s king WHAT TO DO ABOUT IT dom or die condemned and executed of God 23 However, while the obtaining of this as a rebel on the Devil’s side without any information is vital and important, that, hope of life in the future? Jehovah is now in itself, will not bring us salvation. We, as giving all the privilege of choosing life or individuals, must do something about it. death. What? What did Noah and his family do 25 To the kings and rulers of the world at the time of the flood? (Genesis chap- Jehovah now says, as recorded at Psalm 22. After reviewing all the evidence, what is our con clusion? 23. Is simply the obtaining of this knowledge all that is required for salvation?

24. (a) Is the maintaining of integrity easy today? (b) What must be our stand respecting the issue? 25-27. What is Jehovah’s message today to the rulers? To the meek? To everybody?

207 SfEeWATCHTOWER 2:10-12 (AS): “ Now therefore be wise, O to the prey; for my determination is to ye kings: be instructed, ye judges of the gather the nations, that I may assemble earth. Serve Jehovah with fear, and re the kingdoms, to pour upon them mine in joice with trembling. Kiss the son, lest he dignation, even all my fierce anger; for all be angry, and ye perish in the way, for the earth shall be devoured with the fire his wrath will soon be kindled. Blessed are of my jealousy. For then will I turn to the peoples a pure language, that they may all they that take refuge in him.” 26To the meek and humble peoples of all call upon the name of Jehovah, to serve the earth who love righteousness he says: him with one consent.” So listen to the “ Gather yourselves together, yea, gather pure language of Bible truth that his wit together, O nation that hath no shame; nesses are talking and join with them in before the decree bring forth, before the calling on his name with praise and in serv day pass as the chaff, before the fierce ing his cause in vindication of his rightful anger of Jehovah come upon you, before sovereignty over the earth and all the rest the day of Jehovah’s anger come upon you. of the universe. In that way you may be Seek ye Jehovah, all ye meek of the earth, hid and preserved clear through the uni versal war of Armageddon and enter into that have kept his ordinances; seek right the new world where righteousness and eousness, seek meekness: it may be ye will meekness will be the rule for all humans be hid in the day of Jehovah’s anger.” who live. That world will never come into —Zeph. 2:1-3, AS. the calamitous distress of this present 27 And to everyone he says at Zephaniah wicked world, for it will be the lovely ever 3:8, 9 (AS): “ Therefore wait ye for me, lasting world of God’s creation by Jesus saith Jehovah, until the day that I rise up Christ. A pril 1, 1952

S*n Commentaries on the Laws of England, by Sir William Blackstone, Vol. I, Sec. 2, p. 26. 10. How exalted is Jehovah’s position over the inferior in theocratic government? Why is it desirable to live under such an arrangement? 11. (a) Contrast communistic governments with demo cratic governments as to their superiority over the infe rior, and what does this mean for the people? (b) What is the general trend as to earthly governments, and why so?

371

so that the dependency upon the state is limited. This means that democracies have limited fields over which they can make laws to govern the actions of their subjects. However, even in democratic lands the present tendency appears to be to give more powers to the state. This trend is so because Satan knows that his time is short before Armageddon and he is making every effort to induce all earthly govern ments to exalt themselves ever higher to increase their superiority and fear over the peoples. In this way the inferiors can be bound and controlled more rigidly away from God’s incoming new world govern ment.— Rev. 12:12, NW. DEVELOPMENT OF GOVERNMENTS

12 In looking back over the long four thousand some years’ history of “ Caesar” governments we see that they developed and generated through war and strife. How so? From Nimrod’s time onward there was struggle for mastery to become superiors in order to dictate law and policy to the vanquished and thus make them subju gated inferiors. The prowess of the supe rior kept the inferior in fear and at his mercy. About 150 years after the Flood there first developed a struggle of family over family, then clan over clan, tribe over tribe, city-state over city-state and finally nation over nation. And so it has gone on until today with the struggle still waging, but now it is between coalition of nations against coalition.— Gen. 10:8, 9. 13 It is still the same old method of trial and error through strife. At present the Eastern bloc of nations and the Western bloc struggle for world domination in or der to dictate world policies and rules to their advantage as superiors. Time will tell whether there is yet to be another round of war of the nations for one bloc to survive 12, 13. Describe in general the development of the “Caesar” governments down through the centuries. What is the situation today?

372

B rooklyn, N. Y .

SfieWATCHTOWER.

as the superior to keep the rest of the world subjugated to its rules of action. In strik ing contrast with the legal development of the violent Caesar governments, we ob serve that the laws and rules of theocratic government come peacefully through di vine revelations directly from the sovereign superior Jehovah God.— Isa. 33:22,

of capital punishment authorizing death by stoning. Thus man as an inferior under government cannot afford to ignore the wrath (punishment) of the law or shut his eyes to its blessings (rewards).— Gen. 9:6; Ex. 20:12; Deut. 21:18-21; Rom. 13:5. FEAR

16All the foregoing clearly demonstrates 14 Governments, whether of God or of “ Caesar” , employ devices to encourage their inferiors to obey the laws made for their control. These devices are either ( 1 ) punishments causing fear thereof for lawbreaking or ( 2 ) rewards out of love for lawkeeping; or a combination of both. In the legal world these punishments and re wards are known as sanctions, being de vices employed by governments to induce obedience to the law. In the garden of Eden, God gave Adam a law forbidding his eating of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil. To this definite rule of ac tion the Superior, Jehovah God, added the sanction of punishment by death if this law was broken. We all know what eventu ally happened. Adam, the inferior, broke this law. God at once held court, judged him guilty and applied the sanction of punishment in which he died within that thousand-year day.— Gen. 2:17; 3:19. 15 After the Flood God made a law for bidding murder and added the death pen alty as the sanction for anyone who broke this law. As another example of the many Bible laws which carried sanctions to en courage obedience to the law note the Fifth Commandment, which says, ‘Honor your father and your mother.’ To this rule of action was added the sanction of reward for obedience, namely, ‘that your days may be long in the land.’ For those who dis obeyed this law there was also a sanction

that godly fear of Jehovah, the great sov ereign Superior, is right, desirable and proper. His superiority is so high as to make him supreme over all. It is so abso lute that man the inferior is completely at his mercy. Jehovah of hosts is in a class all by himself. For this reason true Chris tians properly sanctify him as completely set apart in their relationships with per sons. Jehovah in his exalted position is holy and a consuming fire. “ For I am Jeho vah your God: sanctify yourselves there fore, and be ye holy; for I am holy.” “ For Jehovah thy God is a devouring fire, a jeal ous God.”— Lev. 11:44 and Deut. 4:24, AS. 17 No man can afford to trifle with Jeho vah. Nor can man be careless as to God’s requirements. Do not treat his law lightly, for his powers to apply sanctions of punish ment are infinite and lead to utter extinc tion in death. “The earth also is polluted under the inhabitants thereof; because they have transgressed the laws, violated the statutes, broken the everlasting cove nant. Therefore hath the curse devoured the earth, and they that dwell therein are found guilty: therefore the inhabitants of the earth are burned, and few men left.” (Isa. 24:5, 6, AS) There must at all times be that dread of displeasing his sovereign majesty. Well has Isaiah put this matter. “Jehovah of hosts, him shall ye sanctify; and let him be your fear, and let him be your dread.”— Isa. 8:13, AS.

14, 15. (a) What are sanctions? (b) By referring to Bib lical laws identify the sanctions connected therewith.

16, 17. (a) Why is the fear of Jehovah proper? (b) How should the Christian inferior walk before his God?

SANCTIONS

Ju n e

15, 1952

SEeW ATCHTOW ER

373

18 The wise inferior is at all times mindJehovah is perfect, restoring the soul: the ful of his relationship to his great Superior, testimony of Jehovah is sure, making wise Jehovah God. He ever seeks to ascertain the simple. The precepts of Jehovah are God’s will and then diligently sets out to right, rejoicing the heart: the command conform himself to this wise course. Such ment of Jehovah is pure, enlightening the a faithful servant of God joins King David eyes. Thefear of Jehovah is , endur in his exclamation as to the greatness of ing for ever: the ordinances of Jehovah Jehovah God and as to the desirableness are true, and righteous altogether. More of rendering him fear in following his law. to be desired are they than gold, yea, than “The heavens declare the glory of God; much fine gold; sweeter also than honey and the firmament showeth his handiwork. and the droppings of the honeycomb. More Day unto day uttereth speech, and night over by them is thy servant warned: in unto night showeth knowledge. The law of keeping them there is great reward.” “ Let all the earth fear Jehovah.”— Ps. 19:1, 18. How does David extol the greatness of Jehovah the 2, 7-11; 33:8, AS. Superior?

HRISTIANS today find themselves confronted with two superiors. This situation is not new.1 Christians during the first century A.D. were similarly situ ated; and so were the Israelites after

i The District Court of the United States, Eastern Dis trict of Washington, in 1943 held, along with James Madison, the fourth president of the United States in the early 1800’s, that one is a subject of the Universal Sovereign (God) as well as a subject of the state. This court quoted from Madison’s “ Memorial and Remon strance” — “ It is the duty of every man to render to the Creator such homage, and such only, as he believes to be acceptable to Him. This duty is precedent, both in order of time and in degree of obligation to the claims of Civil Society [the state]. Before any man can be considered as a member of Civil Society, he must be considered as a subject of the Universe. And if a mem ber of Civil Society, who enters into any subordinate association, must always do it with a reservation of his duty to the General Authority; much more must every man who becomes a member of any particular Civil Society, do it with a saving of his allegiance to the Universal Sovereign [God].” United States v. Hillyard, 52 F. Supp. 612. 1. What are the two superiors confronting Christians today? Is this something new?

607 B.C., when they had lost their national sovereignty to the non-Jewish nations. In all three instances the one superior is an assumed, temporary, tolerated superiority, that of the limited superiority of the man made Caesar governments of this old world. The other superior is the genuine, absolute, everlasting superiority, that of the unlimited superiority of Jehovah God. In this overlapping period before Arma geddon Jehovah’s witnesses are clearly able to determine their legal relationships and duties to the two sets of governing superiors, both of which bring obligations upon Christian inferiors. Their legal posi tion is invincible. This is by reason of their being heirs of the many sound legal doctrines and principles recorded in the Scriptures and of the many legal prece-

374

ffceWATCHTOWER.

dents of Biblical cases which are currently applicable.—Titus 3:1, 2Jesus Christ, the Greater than Moses, was undoubtedly the greatest judge and lawyer ever to walk this earth. For this reason his legal pronouncements are not only of persuasive value but of binding force upon Christians. Jesus conducted his great ministry in a time when the Roman Caesars literally held domination of the Promised Land of Palestine and in a time when the law covenant of Jehovah God was still binding upon the Jews. Hence two superiors existed who brought obliga tions upon Jesus and all the Jews. At the close of his ministry when Jesus conducted his own defense before Rome's governor Pilate on the false charge of sedition, Pilate sought to remind Jesus of Rome’s superiority when he said, “ ‘Do you not know I have authority to release you and I have authority to impale you?’ Jesus an swered him: ‘You would have no authority at all against me unless it had been granted to you from above.’ ” (John 19:10,11, NW) Thus we have the clear evidence that Caesar’s superiority over God’s servants was merely a tolerated one on the part of the true Sovereign Superior, Jehovah God. 3 Religious enemies of Jesus tried to en trap him on the issue as to whether Jews in covenant relationship with God should lawfully render tribute to Caesar. In this manner they thought to get him to advo cate overt acts against Roman authority and thus bring upon himself a charge of sedition. “ Then the Pharisees went their way and took counsel together in order to trap him in his speech. So they dispatched to him their disciples together with party followers of Herod, saying: ‘Teacher, we know you are truthful and teach the way of God in truth, and you do not care for 2. What was the situation as to superiors during Jesus’ ministry, and what did he testify as to Caesar’s supe riority? 3. How did enemies of Jesus seek to trap him?

Brooklyn,

N. Y.

anybody, for you do not look upon men’s outward appearance. Tell us, therefore, What do you think? Is it lawful to pay trib ute to Caesar or not?’ But Jesus, knowing their wickedness, said: ‘Why do you put me to the test, hypocrites? Show me the tribute c o i n . ’ Th e y brought him a denarius. And he said to them: ‘Whose image and in The two sides of the silver denarius with image and superscription of Tiberius Caesar s c r i p t i o n is this?’ They said: ‘Caesar’s.’ Then he said to them: ‘Pay back, therefore, Caesar’s things to Caesar, but God’s things to God.’ ”— Matt. 22:1521, NW. 4 On the above occasion Jesus pronounced a sound legal doctrine. That doctrine is simply stated, ‘Pay back Caesar’s things to Caesar, but God’s things to God.’ Thus Jesus grants that the “ Caesar” govern ments may set upon their Christian infe riors or subjects certain duties of paying tribute which are proper to be paid back to them for services rendered. But, mind you, in the temporary systems of things in which “Caesar” operates, “ Caesar” may only exact return payment for those lim ited services for which Christians are de pendent upon the state. This was under scored by Jesus in his reference to Caesar’s coin, which was called a “ tribute coin” . Therefore in this binding legal doctrine Jesus drew a clear line at which one’s du ties to the state end. Beyond that line com mences the Christian’s duties toward his God. Note that Jesus did not shut out of the picture these greater duties to be paid by Jehovah’s witnesses to their sovereign God, for he completed the legal pronounce ment by saying, “ Pay back . . . God’s things to God.” 4. What does the sound legal doctrine pronounced by Jesus mean to Christians today?

Ju n e

15, 1952

3TieWATCHTOWER

5 Christian men and women dedicated to Jehovah depend absolutely upon God for life and its major needs. Consequently it is right and necessary that they render their greater duties to God at all points of de pendency. Where the legal obligations of Caesar and those of God seem to conflict, then Christians follow the legal precedent set by Peter and the apostles in their de fense before the Sanhedrin court in Jerusa lem. The Sanhedrin judge said, “ ‘We posi tively charged you not to keep teaching upon the basis of this name, and yet, look! you have filled Jerusalem with your teach ing, and you are determined to bring the blood of this man upon us.’ In answer Peter and the other apostles said: ‘We must obey God as ruler rather than men.’ ” (Acts 5:27-29, NW)If Caesar thereupon sanctions of punishment against Christians for following this proper precedent in re fusing to comply with Caesar’s conflicting requirements, then they suffer the conse quences at Caesar’s hands. They do this rather than be found breaking God’s law or be found negligent in paying back God’s things to God. If Caesar’s law commands a Christian to do a thing which God’s law clearly forbids, God’s servants do not halt between two opinions but strictly adhere to the precedent, “ We must obey God as ruler rather than men.” “SUBJECTION TO THE SUPERIOR AUTHORITIES”

6The apostle Paul, a lawyer by profes sion prior to his becoming a zealous Chris tian minister, with great force points out the pre-eminent position of true superior authorities in God’s government over his servants. Paul writes, “ Let every soul be in subjection to the superior authorities, for there is no authority except by God.” 5. What course do Christians take when there is a con flict between the requirements of Caesar and those of God? What precedent do they follow? 6, 7. Who are the “ superior authorities" that Paul re fers to in Romans 13:1, and why so?

375

(Rom. 13:1, NW) These last words, “ f there is no authority except by God,” are proof conclusive that the “ superior author ities” Paul is speaking of could not refer to the political powers of the Caesar govern ments. In the Scripture at R e v e l a t i o n 13:2, NW, the Bible specifically states that Satan is the one who has empowered and authorized the old world Caesars. Hence the “ superior authorities” in Romans chap ter 13 which God commissions includes only the theocratic ruling authorities and excludes Caesar’s authorities. 7 The Bible clearly identifies these truly superior authorities. First of all, Jehovah God himself, who resumes his sovereign control as to affairs of the earth, is the chief theocratic authority. Of his admin applies istrative kingship it is written, “ Praise Jah, you people, because Jehovah our God, the Almighty, has begun to rule as king.” (Rev. 19:6, NW ; Dan. 7:13) Then, too, the Scriptures say, “ Shall we not much more subject ourselves to the Father of our spiritual life and live?” (Heb. 12:9, NW) The second in command and the remaining “ superior authority” is the consort King Christ Jesus, of which Peter writes, “ Have honor for the king.” Paul confirms this matter by speaking of the great name or lofty office which God gave to Jesus when he raised him to the superior position as a consort authority. “ Keep this mental atti tude in you which was also in Christ Jesus. For this very reason also God exalted him to a superior position and kindly gave him the name that is above every other name, so that in the name of Jesus every knee should bend of those in heaven and those on earth and those under the ground, and every tongue should openly confess that Jesus Christ is Lord to the glory of God the Father.”— 1 Pet. 2:17; Phil. 2:5, 9-11 and Rev. 11:15, NW.

376

SE eW A TC H TO W E R .

B r o o k lyn , N .Y .

ister, an avengerintothis express wrath [sanc 8 Christians twentieth cen tu ry tions of punishment] upon the one practic r e a d i l y bend the ing evil.” (Rom. 13:2-4, NW) Truly it is knee in acknowledg- an extremely serious relationship to be m e n t as inferiors brought into as an inferior under God’s t h a t Jehovah and theocratic organization. Never must it be Christ Jesus are the forgotten that evil deeds, gross unfaithful ones to whom they ness and opposition to God’s theocratic render primary sub- governmental authorities bring fearful je c tio n and which consequences. divine authorities have the right to lay 10 The above quotations from Paul’s let duties and obligations upon them. Paul con ter to the Romans could never have ap tinues to say, “ The existing authorities plied to the political powers of Caesar’s stand placed in their relative positions by world as wrongly claimed by the clergy of God.” (Rom. 13:1, N W )Here again is proofThe Caesars of this world Christendom. that these are the “ theocratic superior au have never demonstrated by their deeds thorities” , because it is written that “ God that they are ‘God’s ministers to you for has set the members in the body, each one good’. Rather, exactly to the contrary, the of them, just as he pleased” . Therefore a Caesars have done evil by persecuting dedicated Christian delights to be obedient God’s faithful servants. One needs only to at all points in loyal loving subjection, and cite the brief facts how in the Western such is of concern to every servant of God. countries between 1933 and 1946 thousands of conscientious Christians were persecut — 1 Cor. 12:18, NW. 8To these theocratic superior authorities ed, mobbed and unjustly imprisoned for obeying God rather than men. For exam are entrusted great sanctioning powers of ple, during those years men and women, punishment. They have power of execu Jehovah’s witnesses, to the number of tion of judgment upon all opposers. Warn 1,600 were imprisoned in Britain; 10,000 ing of this fact Paul next writes, “ There were packed off to concentration camps by fore he who ranges himself up against the Hitler in Germany; and in the United authority has taken a stand against the States, 20,000 arrests and imprisonments arrangement of God; those who have taken were effected in addition to at least 1,500 a stand against it will receive judgment to mobbings. Since 1946 Russia has become themselves. For those ruling are an object notorious by imprisoning and banishing of fear, not to the good deed, but to the thousands of the Christian witnesses of evil. Do you, then, want to have no fear of Jehovah. It has turned out exactly as Jesus the authority? Keep doing good, and you f o r e t o l d . Just as will have praise from it; for it [the author Caesar and his reli gious allies perse ity] is God’s minister to you for your good. cuted Jesus, so mod But if you are doing evil, be in fear: for ern Caesar and his it is not without purpose that it bears the sword; for it [the authority] is God’s min- 10. Wh a t f urt her facts 8, 9. (a) Who places the “existing authorities” , and what is the Christian’s relationship toward them? (b) Why is it a serious matter to be an inferior under God’s theocratic organization? and what warning did Paul give as to this?

demonstrate that the “su perior authorities” spoken of at Romans 13:1 could not be the Caesar govern ments as claimed by the clergy?

June 15, 1952

f&eWATCHTOW ER-

377

religious supporters have a black record of persecuting modern Christians.—John 15:20. 11 Paul proceeds to strengthen his legal counsel by discussing the primary motive for a Christian’s being in subjection to theocratic superior authorities. He shows that the compelling motive is not only that of avoiding the wrath of punishment at the hands of God’s government but the more powerful force in us, that of our conscien tious love for righteousness, our deep love for Jehovah our Great Benefactor. Paul says, “ There is therefore compelling reason for you to be in subjection, not only on ac count of that wrath [sanctions of punish ment] but also on account of your con science.” (Rom. 13:5, Conscience is that faculty of the mind by which the hu man creature realizes and distinctly per ceives or appreciates that the course of ac tion taken by him is right or wrong. The Christian’s conscience having long been trained from the Word of God knows fully what God’s will is and what is the right thing to do to please his heavenly Master. Thus out of our warm love for God which our consciences are constantly bathed with, the Christian unhesitatingly keeps himself in total subjection to Jehovah and his theocratic governing authorities. 12 To emphasize this matter of con science, Paul next gives an illustration of right motive. “ For that is why you are also paying tribute.” The “ tribute” men tioned is that of paying taxes to Caesar. Years before Paul’s time, Jesus had settled this issue of paying “ tribute” or taxes to Caesar (see paragraphs 3 and 4); so Paul unhesitatingly cited this example of right motive out of a clear conscience as an obvi ous course. Reverting now to his main sub ject, Paul argues: “ For they [the theo-

cratic authorities] are God’s public serv ants constantly serving this very purpose. Render to all their dues, to him who calls for tribute [Caesar’s taxes levied on per sons and land estates], the tribute; to him who calls for tax [Caesar’s taxes on com mercial and personal items], the tax; to him who calls for fear [respect for promi nent persons in both God’s and Caesar’s organization], such fear; to him who calls for honor [Peter says, ‘Honor men of all kinds’ ], such honor.”— Rom. 13:6,7 and 1 Pet. 2:17, NW.

11, 12. (a) What does Paul say as to the proper motive for being in subjection to God’s theocratic authorities? (b) How does Paul illustrate this right motive, and what further obligations does he speak of?

13. What questions are raised by 1 Timothy 2:1-4? 14. Who are the kings and highly stationed ones? and how did instructions given by Jeremiah harmonize with Paul’s?

PRAYERS FOR THOSE IN HIGH STATION

13Another scripture that has caused con fusion in the minds of some persons is 1 Timothy 2:1-4. It is often associated with Romans 13:1-7; so it is appropriate to con sider it now. It reads, according to the New World Translation: “ I therefore exhort first of all that supplications, prayers, in tercessions, offerings of thanks, be made concerning all kinds of men, concerning kings and all those who are in high sta tion, in order that we may go on leading a calm and quiet life with full godly devo tion and seriousness. This is right and ac ceptable in the sight of our Savior, God, whose will is that all kinds of men should be saved and come to an accurate knowl edge of truth.” Who are the kings and those in high s t a t i o n ? What kind of prayers would be offered for them? 14 It appears from the context that the kings and others in high station refer to rulers of the worldly nations and others highly placed in public affairs. There are recorded instances in the Bible where Je hovah’s people offered prayers that con cerned rulers, which prayers were some times on the behalf of such rulers. In Jere miah’s day and after the Judean kings had

378

S&eWATCHTOWEFL

B rooklyn, N . Y .

16These two cases, the one in Jeremiah’s been made tributary kings to Nebuchad nezzar, king of Babylon, there was political day and the other in Zerubbabel’s time, fit unrest in Judah, with many looking to right in with the counsel Paul gave to Tim Egypt for help in their seditions against othy. Both of them were in times when Babylon. Even after many Jews were car seditious movements or charges were ried captive to Babylon, in 618 B.C., the prominent, and prayers for the entrenched seditious spirit flourished and hopes were rulers would show that the ones praying high that Egypt would break the Babylo were not out to overthrow the government, nish yoke. Jeremiah prophesied differently, but that they favored the continuance of and rather than raising the hopes of Jews the existing government rather than some captive in Babylon for an early deliver new rebel regime run by men. They wanted ance he told them to prepare for a long peace, not revolution. Moreover, Nebuchad stay there, and added as a part of God’s nezzar was used by God to punish back message to them: “ Seek the peace of the sliding Israel, and Darius II was a means city whither I have caused you to be car for re-establishing true worship in Jeru ried away captives, and pray unto the L ord salem. So it was when Paul wrote to for it: for in the peace thereof shall ye Timothy about praying concerning highly have peace.” (Jer. 29:1-7) The purpose of stationed rulers, between A.D. 61-64. At the prayers to God for the captor city was that time seditions in Jerusalem and all that the captive Jews might lead “ a calm Palestine were brewing, and soon there after precipitated the war with the Ro and quiet life” . 15 After Babylon fell before the onslaughtmans that led to the horrible destruction of Darius the Mede and Cyrus the Persian, of Jerusalem, A.D. 70. The Christians did the latter decreed that the Jews could re not participate in the Jewish seditions, did turn to Judah and rebuild the temple at not have political prejudices and ambi Jerusalem. This was in 537 B.C., but it tions, but were interested only in peace was only after years of interruption and and calm in which they could preach the opposition that the temple was completed, gospel. They were out to overthrow no in 516 B.C. Opening the way for the Jew government, but would leave that to Christ ish governor Zerubbabel to complete the Jesus in his due time. Until then, they project was the intercession of Darius II, could pray for peaceful administration of ruler of the Medo-Persian empire; and public affairs that would be conducive to after ordering the opposers to help instead “ a calm and quiet life with full godly de of hinder, and even commanding that sup votion” . Moreover, the Roman legions plies from the king’s goods be made avail were instruments used to execute divine able to the Jews for sacrifice at the tem judgment against the Jews, just as Neb ple, the Medo-Persian king added by way uchadnezzar had been so used centuries of explanation: “ That they may offer before, in 607 B.C.—Matt. 22:7. sacrifices of sweet savours unto the God 17 Not only could such prayers be pointed of heaven, and pray for the life of the to by early Christians to prove they were king, and of his sons.” (Ezra 6:1-10) Ap innocent of the many charges of sedition parently all of the wishes of Darius II brought against them, but also they could were carried out, including the one that be used to possibly influence decisions prayers be made by the Jews for him and 16. How are the backgrounds of these events in the his sons. There is no evidence otherwise. days of Jeremiah and Zerubbabel and Paul similar? 15. How does Ezra 6:10 harmonize with 1 Timothy 2:1, 2?

17. How might one pray on such occasions as Matthew 10:18 describes?

Ju n e

15, 1952

SkW A TC H TO W E R .

379

rulers might make concerning gospel eluding his prayer thus: “Ah, Lord, may preaching. (Luke 23:2; Acts 17:7; 24:5) thine ear now be attentive to the prayer Jesus warned his followers: “ You will be of thy servant and to the prayer of thy haled before governors and kings for my servants who delight to reverence thy sake for the purpose of a witness to them Name. Ah, let thy servant have success at and the nations.” (Matt. 10:18, NW) The this time, let him find favour in the sight Christian would certainly pray to God be of this man!” The man was the king, for fore such appearances, and the prayer whom Nehemiah was cupbearer. When Ne would concern the official before whom you hemiah appeared before the king he was were to appear, he being mentioned. The asked: “ What request have you to make?” Christian might pray that the message be Before ever a n s w e r i n g Nehemiah did presented clearly and boldly and in under something, and he tells us what: “ So I standable form for the official or judge, prayed to the God of heaven; then I said to and that if it please God will he make this the king.” The quick prayer came first, highly stationed one amenable to the mes and brought results, for the request was sage, unprejudiced, reasonable, so that he granted. “ This the king g r a n t e d me, will see the justice of the Christian’s cause thanks to the kind favour of my God.” and rule in his favor, allowing him freedom (Neh. 1:4,11; 2:4, 5, 8, Mo) It is quite evi of action for preaching, and not curbing dent that Nehemiah prayed for God to such activity by imprisoning the minister. shape the king’s decision, and God an is prayers with regard to government swered that prayer, and Nehemiah gave officials in that sense or with that purpose God the credit for the favorable reply from in view are Scripturally exemplified also. the king. 20 And consider the following exchange When Queen Esther appeared unbidden be fore the Persian king Xerxes she put her of words between King Agrippa and Paul, life in jeopardy, so before she did this she when a weighty question involving Paul’s sent word to Mordecai: “ Go and gather all preaching was up for decision: “ Agrippa the Jews to be found in Susa, fast for me, said to Paul: ‘In a short time you would eat and drink nothing for three days and persuade me to become a Christian.’ At three nights; I and my maids will fast as this Paul said: ‘I could wish to God that you do; and so I will go to the king, though whether in a short time or in a long time it is against the law. If I perish, I perish.” not only you but also all those who hear me Such fasting before God would certainly be today would become men such as I also am, accompanied by prayers and supplications with the exception of these bonds.’ ” With for Esther’s safety, which means they the king were the governor and other per would ask God to make the king view sons in high station. These words of Paul Esther with favor, for that was the point concerning these rulers, if not a regular on which her safety hinged. The interces prayer, were in the nature of supplication sions were successful, for Esther found or intercession, for they constituted a favor with the king.— Esther 4:16; 5:2, Mo. “wish to God” . No conversion of the high officials followed, but their decision was 18 Again, when Nehemiah had to present favorable to Paul: “ This man practices a cause involving Jehovah’s worship before nothing deserving death or bonds” ; “This the Persian king he fasted and prayed, con- man could have been released if he had not 18. How was such praying exemplified in Esther’s day? 19. How was such praying successfully done in Nehemiah’s case?

20. Wherein did Paul show willingness to make suppli cation for rulers?

380

3EeW A T CH TO W ER

appealed to Caesar.” (Acts 26:28-32, In this particular case Paul was subse quently released by Caesar. 21 On other occasions the early Chris tians prayed concerning rulers, if not al ways on their behalf. (Acts 4:23-31) They did this that the work of preaching might prosper. Moreover, prayers that concerned rulers might also be viewed as on their be half, in the sense that if they conformed to the petitions they would be in a better position with God. If the prayers for just administration of public affairs on the part of officials are answered and lead to a calm existence, without violent persecutions and mobbings, without bans and imprison ments, then they work good for all kinds of men, and not just Jehovah’s witnesses and the rulers. So it is in the interests of saving all kinds of men and bringing them to a knowledge of the truth that we pray concerning rulers and others in high sta tion. Widespread preaching aids all kinds of men. 22Some government officials have come into the truth, but we do not pray for that. We pray for opportunity to preach to all of the Lord’s yet-scattered “ other sheep” , and if rulers are among them we Eire glad. Nor do we pray for the political schemes of the rulers, or for the world of which they are a part. (John 17:9; Jas. 4:3,4) Our prayers must not take on any polit ical tone or color, because we are neutral with regard to the affairs of this world. The Jews in Jesus’ time, and before and after his time, went far in their regard for Caesar, being able to say in proof of their patriotism: “ We offer sacrifices twice every day for Caesar, and for the Roman people.” (Josephus’ of the Jews, Book II, Chapter X, Section 4) They even went to the suicidal extreme of rejecting 21. How are such prayers of possible benefit to all kinds of men? 22. So in keeping our balance in this matter, for what will we pray and for what will we not pray?

B rooklyn,

N. Y.

the Messiah with the clamorous cry: “ We have no king but Caesar.” (John 19:15) Let others become so unbalanced in their view of this matter and fall in destruction if they insist upon it, but let us heed Paul’s advice: “ You, though, keep your balance in all things.” (2 Tim. 4:5, NW) So we will not pray for the conversion of the world, or for the conversion of an atheistic na tion, or for the conversion of governmental bodies or individual officials; rather we will pray to God that if it pleases him to direct rulers and judges to see clearly the issues relative to his people, may he do so for the work’s sake. We may pray con cerning court cases, bans, persecutions be hind “ iron curtains” , and other instances where the work is involved, and this prayer will also concern the officials involved in the case, and if they react justly it will be to their advantage. God will certainly ac complish his work and bless his people, and sometimes he maneuvers worldly rul ers to do his will. (Rev. 17:17) At any rate, our prayers concerning those in high stations will never elevate them above the Superior Authorities, Jehovah God and Christ Jesus. 23 The final sum of the matter of being in subjection to the “ superior authorities” is a matter of humbleness. We recognize our greatly inferior position before the liv ing God. We realize that we are totally de pendent upon him for life and all its pres ent and future boundless blessings. With the increasing knowledge of his Word our proper appreciation of this subjection is increased. It is reflected not only in our preaching activities, but in our association as wide-awake members of the new world society and in our domestic spheres of life also. Subjecting ourselves to the true supe rior authorities produces a loving relation23. What does it mean to a Christian “ to be in sub jection” ?

Ju n e

15, 1952

afreWATCHTOWER-

ship which is one of divine favor.—Jas. 4:6,7, NW. -* Our old course in the old world society has left its marks in the time before we came to be in subjection to the true supe rior authorities. But that former time of insubordination is behind us. Now that we have taken on the new course let us do so with full understanding. Great care must be exercised that we follow the sound principles and rich precedents laid down in the Bible to guide our way. Do not take chances of displeasing the theocratic supe24. What concern should there be as to (1) our old course and (2) our new course?

rior authorities by any act of unfaithful ness. It might mean your failing to get everlasting life in the new world. Old scruples and customs are well to be laid aside. New duties ascertainable from the Scriptures are well to be accepted and per formed by all of us. Let us be moved to dedicate all our energies and substance in a total subjection to the new world govern ment. Let us go all out to make that new course a success. Daily live and conform yourselves as in the new world. In fact, life in the new world society is already a reality. Enjoy now to the full the fruits and the peace of new world subjection.

Thessalonian Pattern Repeats Nineteen hundred years ago Paul visit ed Thessalonica, preaching Christ, and “the Jews, getting jealous, . . . formed a mob and proceeded to throw the city into an uproar” and dragged Paul’s host be fore the authorities for receiving “with hospitality” the preacher of Christianity. — Acts 17, N W . Nineteen hundred years later, April 10, 1952, in Thessalonica, at the Memorial of Christ’s death false religious leaders again instituted an attack on true worship. A Thessalonian newspaper r e p o r t said: “Incessant trailing . . . resulted at 8 p.m., Thursday, in the arrest of twenty follow ers . . . of the heresy of ‘Jehovah’s wit nesses’ . . . in the home of one of the pillars of the heresy, Athanasios Pantazis, in whose basement they had assembled.” | W h y had they assembled? To follow the pattern Jesus set in the upper room on passover night A.D. 33. (Mark 14:15-26) It was to celebrate Christ’s memorial that they had “ gathered round a table” on which were a “cake” and wine glasses. Among the 20 arrested were the house

381

holder and others who, the report said, “are considered as occupying special posi tion among the Chiliasts [meaning millennialists] of Thessalonica and as organ izers of the various secret meetings” and who had developed great “ propagandist activity in proselyting new converts to their heresy” . The report continued: “The rest of the arrested for the most part were not learned and were lacking culture. In this home during the ensuing search were dis covered and confiscated a large number of books and other printed matter of propagandist nature. Let it be noted that these resent the name Chiliasts, claiming to be Jehovah’s witnesses or Bible Stu dents”.

4 One report said they were sentenced to two and a half months in prison, plus a fine. Many will wonder why the Greek Orthodox Church must now stoop to the same false charges and rabid persecution of Christians that was long ago brought against the apostle Paul in this very same city.

• W h y does not the W atchtower Society pub lish simplified material for parents to use in teaching their children Bible truths?— A ques tion based upon frequent inquiries by readers. Jehovah God lays upon the parents them selves the responsibility of teaching their chil dren. “These instructions that I am giving you today are to be fixed in your mind; you must impress them on your children, and talk about them when you are sitting at home, and when you go off on a journey, when you lie down and when you get up.” (Deut. 6 :6 ,7 , A T ) Sim ilar instructions are repeated elsewhere. (Gen. 18:17-19; Deut. 4 :9 ,1 0 ; 11:19-21; Ps. 78:1-8; Isa. 38:19) This principle is carried over for ob servance by Christian parents. After counsel ing children to obey their parents, the apostle Paul continues: “And you, fathers, do not be irritating your children, but go on bringing them up in the discipline and authoritative ad vice of Jehovah.”— Eph. 6:4, N W . It is true that Jehovah provided a priesthood along with his Law, the members of which were to instruct the people. (Mai. 2 :7 ) It is also true that when the Law covenant ended and Christianity was established provision was made for a new priesthood to minister to the needs of obedient peoples, including an organ ized “faithful and discreet slave” class today that is commissioned to “give them their food at the proper time” , spiritual food here being meant. (Matt. 24:45-47; Heb. 3 :1 ; 1 Pet. 2 :9 ; Rev. 20:6, N W ) But from this we may not argue that the “faithful and discreet slave” class must publish special books for children. The priests in Israel did not write special scrolls for the children to study. God’s Law did not provide for special tutoring of children groups separated from adults. Young and old were to assemble together for instruction. (Deut. 31:10-13) It is the same today. The “faithful and discreet slave” serves the spirit ual food and arranges for congregational meet ings of various kinds to make it available to all, young and old together. Then just as the parents in Israel had to fix these things in their minds so they could later impress them upon their children, parents today must sim 382

plify and clarify the truth for their children. Neither the priestly instruction in Israel nor the “discreet slave’s” provision for the theo cratic organization today was or is for children exclusively. None of the sixty-six books of the Bible were written specially for children. From infancy Timothy was taught by his grandmother Lois and his mother Eunice, not from some child’s study book, but from the Holy Scriptures. (2 Tim. 1 :5 ; 3:15) The typical theocracy in Israel provided no simplified study material for children. Neither was such provision made in the days of Jesus and the apostles. None need be made now. Adapting the material to the child’s mental capacities is the parent’s as signment from God. It is good for the parent. It will make the parent a diligent student him self, for one’s knowledge must be thorough in order to explain clearly and simply to others. This same knowledge can be used to good ad vantage in field service, with those found there that are babes in knowledge, if not in years. It would be advisable for parents to hold regu lar studies with their children, using the secondary articles in T he W a tch tow er. The articles should be read and discussed, with questions being asked and answered. And using the same study publication as adults do will make the children feel more a part of the organizational arrangement, and not like a separate, inferior group. Those parents and other adults that think children are too young to learn serious things should reflect on the following statement that is made in a pamphlet published this year on the importance of giving religious instruction to children at a very early age: “Educators insist that no child is too young to learn. In deed, they maintain that as much is learned during the first three years as during all the rest of life !” Do they not learn a very difficult language in the first few years of life? Do not forget how difficult it is for even an adult to learn a new language. Do not underestimate the mental capacities of children. They will surprise you at what they can learn, at their grasp of things you thought beyond their powers. Parents go witnessing and take great pains to explain and simplify the message for their home Bible studies. W h y should they not de light to do the same for their children? It is the parents’ privilege, they should cherish it, they should not want it taken over by some one else. Parents live with their children, talk

Ju n e

15, 1952

W ATCHTOW ER.

to them, simplify many everyday subjects for them. W h y not do it with the truth also? Is anything else more important? Conduct regu lar studies with them, using W atch Tower pub lications and the Bible. Does this mean we would not conduct stud ies in the field service with children other than our own? N o ; if we are conducting a home Bible study with persons who have children, encourage those children to sit in on the study and take part in it. If some children wish to study but their parents do not, yet the parents are willing for their children to study with us, such studies m ay be conducted'. W e do not seek to build up juvenile meetings particularly, like Sunday schools; but if some children wish to study with us and their parents have no ob jection, we m ay conduct such studies. Christ Jesus did not try to specially round up chil dren, but when older persons in charge of chil dren brought them to him he received them, and rebuked those who would hinder the chil dren’s approach to him. (Matt. 19:14; Mark 10:13-16) So we m ay give attention to children under similar circumstances, and do so by using the study books that are prepared for young and old alike, making the message simple ac cording to the needs of the students. • W h y does Paul refer to himself as a spiritual father to the Corinthians, in view of Jesus’ in structions at Matthew 2 3 :9 ? See 1 Corinthians 4:15.— D. A., Illinois. Paul wrote to the Corinthians: “Though you may have ten thousand tutors in Christ, you certainly do not have many fathers, for in Christ Jesus I have become your father through the good news.” (1 Cor. 4:15, N W ) Paul was first to give the life-giving truth to the Corin thian congregation and so was like a father or served as an agent of the heavenly Father. Tutors who later came along merely built upon the life-giving foundation Paul laid. Because of this he sometimes addressed those whom he thus helped get started in the way of life as his children to show special relationship, inter est, responsibility and affection.— 1 Cor. 4 :17; Gal. 4 :1 9 ; 1 Tim. 1 :2 ; 2 Tim. 1 :2 ; Titus 1 :4 ; Philem. 10; 3 John 4. Nevertheless, Jehovah is the great Father and the one to be form ally addressed as such by all who acknowledge him as their life-giver and provider. To the “ other sheep” Christ will become their Everlasting Father. (Matt. 6 :9 ; Isa. 9:6 ) No others should be given such titles.

383

Paul was not using the term “father” as a title, but as an illustration. He was using the earthly relationship in the human fam ily to show the true picture of his position relative to the Corinthian Christians. Nowhere is he addressed as Father Paul. Peter referred to him as “our beloved brother Paul”. (2 Pet. 3:15) None of the apostles were ever addressed with the title Father. For them to be so addressed by others would have violated Jesus’ command: “Do not call anyone your father on earth, for One is your Father, the heavenly One.” The context shows he was objecting to flattering titles. (Job 3 2 :2 1 ,2 2 ; Matt. 23:6-12, N W ) Hence Paul’s use of the illustration “father” to accu rately portray his relationship to Christian congregations and individuals, and not as a creature-exalting title, was no violation of Matthew 23:9. • W h y did the March 1, 1952, W a tch tow er say Korah was destroyed by fire? W a s he not swal lowed up by the earth?— L. K., Florida. By a careful reading of the account one sees that apparently Korah died with the 250 with the fire-pans, and not with Dathan and Abiram and their households. Korah was a Levite, and the 250 with him were Levites. They wished to take over duties of the priesthood, which was confined to the house of Aaron. Dathan and Abiram were not Levites, but were Reubenites, and they were merely supporters of Korah and his company rather than members of that as piring band of Levites. W hen Moses sent for Dathan and Abiram to come to the tent of meeting, they refused, not wishing to recognize Moses as having any power to give them or ders. But Korah and his 250 did appear before the tent of meeting. That Korah was with them and not with Dathan and Abiram is shown by the record: “Moses said to Korah, Tom orrow you and all your company are to appear before the L ord— you, and they, and Aaron; each of you take his fire-pan, putting incense on it, each of you is to bring his fire-pan before the L ord, that is, two hundred and fifty fire-pans; you also, and Aaron, each with his fire-pan.’ ” A fter Jehovah told Moses to have the people withdraw from the neighborhood of the dwell ings of Korah and Dathan and Abiram, the account continues: “Moses rose and went to Dathan and Abiram, and the elders of Israel followed him.” Notice that it leaves out Korah; he was at the tent of meeting and did not fol low Moses when Moses went to the dwellings.

384

3EeW ATCHTOW ER-

K orah was of the fam ily of Kohathites, and they were assigned to pitch their tents adjoin ing those of the Reubenites, and so the tent of Korah could easily be next to those of Dathan and Abiram. A fter the people had with drawn from the neighborhood of these three tents, Dathan and Abiram with their wives and children stood in their doorways. Again notice that Korah is not mentioned as being present. Then, “ the ground under them split open; the earth opened its mouth and swallowed them up, with all their households, and all the men who belonged to Korah and all their goods/’ These men who belonged to Korah or supported him were swallowed up, but it does not say Korah was. He was not present, but was before the tent of meeting with his 250 Levite rebels. Korah must have been disposed of along with that 250: “Fire having come forth from the L ord, it consumed the two hundred and fifty

B rooklyn, N. Y.

men offering the incense.” Korah was offering incense also, remember.— Num. 16:1-35, AT. Numbers 26:10 is construed by some as proof that Korah was swallowed up by the earth, but it does not have to be taken that way, and to do so contradicts the facts of the narrative: “The same Dathan and Abiram, notable men of the assembly who contended against Moses and against Aaron in the assembly of Korah, when they contended against Yahweh; and the earth opened her mouth and swallowed them up— with Korah also when the assembly died— when the fire consumed two hundred and fifty men, and they became a warning.” (Vss. 9,10, # 0 ) A ll suffered one thing in common, destruc tion at the hands of Jehovah; but some per ished when the earth opened up and the others when the fire descended. Analysis of the more detailed account in chapter 16 enables us to determine how the two factions perished.

GIVING GOD’S WORD FIRST PLACE IN OUR LIVES

“How can a young man keep his path pure? By heeding thy word. I find joy in thy statutes; I will not forget thy word.” (Psalm 119:9, 16, A T ) This is pre-eminent counsel for both young and old and shows the attitude one should take toward God’s W ord. Honest and sincere persons today seek to know and do God’s will. The study of God’s W ord is essential for such. They learn precious truths from the perusal of its pages, and then also seek to share the knowledge gained with others, near and far. Accordingly, during the months of June, July and August, Jehovah’s witnesses throughout the world, will make a special effort to get into the isolated and more-difficult-to-reach places with the mes sage of God’s kingdom. You, too, may share the knowledge you have with others, calling on your friends and neighbors. I f you desire fur ther particulars, contact Jehovah’s witnesses in your vicinity or write the Society. Giving God’s W ord the first place will bring you joy. DISTRICT ASSEMBLIES

A ll readers of The W a tch tow er are cordially invited to attend the district assemblies of Jeho vah’s witnesses that will be held throughout the United States and Canada on September 5, 6 and 7, 1952. There will be 35 assemblies in American cities and 10 assemblies in Canadian cities. Auditoriums are now being leased. In a succeeding issue a list of the cities and rooming accommodation committee addresses will be published.

BROOKLYN BETHEL VACATION

The Society’s offices, factory and Bethel home in Brooklyn, New York, will be closed from August 9 to 24 inclusive for the annual vaca tion. Orders and correspondence sent in during that period will not be handled until some time after the reopening of the offices. To avoid de lays it will be necessary to anticipate your needs well in advance and place your orders in ample time for attention before the vacation period. “ WATCHTOWER”

STUDIES

Week of July 27: Fear Jehovah the Superior; also, Subjection to Superior Authorities, H 1-4. Week of August 3: Subjection to Superior Authorities, if 5-24.

■Announcing JULY 1, 1952 Semimonthly

FREEDOM WITH SECURITY RESTRICTIONS OF CHRISTIAN FREEDOM

JEHOVAH’S KINGDOM

T H E P U R P O S E O F ‘T H E W A T C H T O W E R ’’ Literal towers in Bible times were elevated vantage points from which watchmen could observe happenings, warn of danger, or announce good news. Our magazine figuratively occupies such a vantage point, for it is founded on the very pinnacle of wisdom, God's W o r d . That elevates it above racial, national and political propagandas and prejudices, frees it from selfish bias. It is not bound by any traditional creed, but its message advanc es as the light on G od ’s purposes and works increases.— Habakkuk 2 :1 -3 . It sees things Scripturally. W h e n it observes this generation afflicted with greed, delinquency, hypocrisy, atheism, war, famine, pestilence, perplex ity and fear, and persecution of unpopular minorities, it does not parrot the old fable about history repeating itself. Informed by Bible prophecy, it sees in these things the sign of the world’s time of the end. But with bright hope it also sees opening up for us just beyond these woes the portals of a new world. Thus viewed, “ The W atchtow er’’ stands as a watchman atop a tower, alert to what is going on, awake to note signs of danger, faithful to point out the way of escape. It announces Jehovah’s kingdom established by Christ’s enthronement in heaven, feeds his kingdom joint-heirs with spiritual food, cheers men of good will with glorious prospects of eternal life in a paradise earth, comforts us with the resurrection promise for the dead. It is not dogmatic, but has a confident ring in its voice, because it is based on G od ’s W o r d . It does not privately interpret prophecy, but calls at tention to physical facts, sets them alongside prophecy, and you see for your self how well the two match, how accurately Jehovah interprets his own prophecy. In the interests of our salvation, it keeps sharp and faithful focus on Bible truth, and views religious news generally. ‘Be watchful in these perilous times,' God admonishes. So keep on the watch by regularly reading “ The W atchtow er’’.

*8 PUBLISHED BY THE WATCH TOWER BIBLE & TRACT SOCIETY 117 Adams Street Brooklyn 1, N. Y., U. S. A.

H . K n orr , P r e s id e n t

G ra n t S uiter , S e c r e ta r y

“They will all be taught by Jehovah.”—John 6:45, NW; Isaiah 54:13 Printing this issue:

CONTENTS

1,425,000

Five cents a copy

PUBLISHED IN THE FOLLOWING LANGUAGES Semimonthly

Subtly Discrediting God’s W ord

387

Answering the Question, Are You Saved?

389

Matthew, from Publican to Apostle

393

Giving God’s W ord First Place in Our Lives 396 Spiritual Refugees in Israel and Westward 397

Afrikaans Cebu-Visayan Danish English Finnish French German Hiligaynon-Visayan Hollandisb ELocano

Italian Japanese Norwegian Pangasinan Slovenian Spanish Swedish Tagalog Zulu

Monthly

Arabic Cibemba Cinyanja Cishona Greek Ibo Kanarese Malayalam Polish

Portuguese Russian Siamese Silozi Slovak Twi Ukrainian Yoruba

Restrictions of Christian Freedom

405

Questions from Readers

414

Announcements

416

Yearly subscription rate $1 8s British West Indies, 21 Taylor St., Port of Spain, Trinidad $1.72 Canada, 40 Irwin Ave., Toronto 5, Ontario $1 England, 34 Craven Terrace, London, W. 2 7s Jamaica, 151 King St., Kingston 7s New Zealand, G.P.0. B o x 30, Wellington, C. 1 7s South Africa, Private Bag, P.0. Elandsfontein, Transvaal 7s

Abbreviations used in “Tbs Watchtower” for the following Bible versions AS - American Standard Version L X X - The Septuagint Version AT - An American Translation Mo - James Moffatt's version Da - J. N. Darby’s version NW - New World Trans. (2nd Ed.) Dy - Catholic Douay version Ro - J, B. Rotherham’s version BD —The Emphatic Diaglott RS - Revised Standard Version Le - Isaac Leeser's version Yg - Robert Young's version Unless otherwise indicated, the Bible used is the King James Version

Remittances should be sent to office in your country in compliance with regulations to guarantee safe delivery of money. Remittances are accepted at Brooklyn from countries where no office is located, by international money order only. Subscription rates in different countries are here stated in local currency. Notice of expiration (with renewal blank) is sent at least two issues before subscription expires. Change of address when sent to our office may be expected effective within one month. Send your old as well as new address. Entered as second-class matter at Brooklyn, N. Y., Act of March 3, 1879. Printed in U. S. A.

Freedom with Security

400

Watch Tower Society offices

America, U.S., 117 Adams St., Brooklyn 1, N.Y. Australia, 11 Beresford Rd., Strathfleld, N.S.W.

-y /iT T T l.O Z tT tC 'L T IC y

J E H O V A H ’S KINGDOM July 1, 1952

Number 13

SUBTLY DISCREDITING GOD’S WORD ble for the Bible to have 50,000 such spu rious passages in it but it would be impossi ble for the Bible to have 50,000 spurious texts such as 1 John 5:7, which speaks about three gods’ being one. Why? Because altogether there are only 31,173 verses in the KingJames Version. The Bible, how ever, does have 3,566,480 single letters. Actually this article is a subtle attempt to discredit the Bible by depicting as new and sensational the commonly known facts regarding certain spurious passages once thought to be a part of the Bible. More than 150 years ago, Griesbach, on whose recension the Emphatic Diaglott (a GreekEnglish “ New Testament” ) is based, recog nized such passages as being no part of the Bible. Indicative of a lack of scholarship in this article is the fact that the Vatican and Sinaitic manuscripts are t e r m e d papyri, whereas it is common knowledge that they are outstanding vellum manu scripts; that is, they are made of fine-grade calfskin and not from the papyrus reeds. Neither does it show much scholarship to stress that the greatest number of errors were made before A.D. 200, as some critics now claim. Why? Because the closer one gets to the time of the original writing the less likelihood that deliberate tamper ing with the text would go unnoticed, and therefore such errors would be merely minor slips in writing and would not affect the authenticity of what was recorded.

OD’S Word, the Bible, has ever had enemies. In times past these enemies served the Devil’s purpose by consigning Bibles, Bible translators, Bible publishers, and just ordinary Bible readers to the flames. Today faithless men serve the Devil’s purpose in more subtle ways, but serve the Devil’s purpose nevertheless. A recent case in point is the article “ The Truth About the Bible’’ which appeared in the United States picture magazine Look, February 26, 1952. In an endeavor to ap pear sensational it presents as news that Bible scholars agree that Mark 16:9-20 is no part of the original, which, among oth er things, states that believers “ shall take up serpents; and if they drink any deadly thing, it shall not hurt them” . It also points out that John 8:1-11, the account of the woman taken in adultery, is no part of John’s original writing, and that 1 John 5:7, which reads: “ For there are three that bear record in heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Holy Ghost: and these three are one,” is likewise an interpolation, a spurious passage. A number of other minor passages are also listed as doubtful. After giving such examples the state ment is made that Bible scholars are agreed that there are from 20,000 to 50,000 errors in the Bible. What will the average reader conclude but that there are 50,000 such spurious passages as John 8:1-11 or Mark 16:9-20. But is such a fact? Impossi ble! Not only would it be literally impossi

387

388

SEeWATCHTOWEFL

Pertinent here is the testimony of Dr. Hort, one of the ablest Bible scholars of all time. According to him, seven-eighths of the words of the “ New Testament” are above doubt; and if differences of spelling are set aside, only one word in sixty is in doubt. And of these the number involving substantial variation is so small that they “ can hardly form more than a thousandth part of the entire text” .— Textual Criticism of the New Testament (1912), page 6. Yes, to Bible scholars with faith in God there is nothing sensational in the large number of minor inaccuracies that may have crept into the Bible text. Those of any serious concern crept in so far down the line that they can easily be disposed of. For example, 1 John 5:7, which seems to teach the trinity, is found in no Greek manu script earlier than the fifteenth century; and even at that time, it got into the text only because of a deception, the facts of which are recorded by history. Briefly, they show that one Stunica, a Catholic au thority of the sixteenth century, com plained because the Catholic Bible scholar Erasmus had left this text out of his first two editions of the “ New Testament” . Erasmus promised to include it if Stunica could furnish a single Greek manuscript that contained the passage. Stunica did, but it turned out later that the Greek manuscript that contained this text was here accommodated to a Latin manuscript containing 1 John 5:7, by a special rewrit ing. If it had not been for this deception, it is not likely that this text would ever have found its way into the King James Version. Reasonable persons will accept the testi mony of circumstantial evidence in this matter. For instance, in 1947 a scroll of Isaiah was discovered near the Dead sea. This manuscript, although going back about a thousand years beyond any definitely dated text of Isaiah extant at the time,

B rooklyn , N. Y.

still shows no appreciable difference in all that time. A thousand years of copying and no appreciable change! Further supporting the authenticity of the Scriptures is the testimony of archae ology. Says the noted British scholar Sir Frederic Kenyon in his book The Bible and Archaeology, pages 279, 280: “ Though archaeology has not yet said its last word, the results already achieved confirm what faith would suggest, that the Bible can do nothing but gain from an increase of knowledge.” Albright, foremost American archaeologist, testifies to the same effect, namely, that ‘nothing has been discovered that could shake one’s faith in the Bible in the slightest’. And there are many other proofs of the Bible’s authenticity: the harmony of some forty writers, though living at widely sep arated times and places; the obvious can dor of the writers; the testimony of pro fane historians, and, above all, the fulfill ment of Bible prophecy. Yes, how could there be such harmony between the various Bible writers if 50,000 serious errors had crept into the text? How could countless archaeological discoveries corroborate the Bible record if its pages contained 50,000 serious inaccuracies? How could we note so many Bible prophe cies fulfilled if some 50,000 words were not even inspired? Clearly the numerous scrib al errors are of little importance. Modem critics, who harp on the preva lence of the number of errors found in the Bible, are thereby subtly seeking to dis credit God’s Word; and in using this fact as an excuse for their lack of faith in the Bible are the modern counterpart of the religious leaders of Jesus’ day who ‘strained out gnats and gulped down camels’. (Matt. 23:24, New World Trans.) They discard 99.9 per cent because .1 of one per cent is in doubt!

Answering the Question,

rffe f- You Sm T WAS a bleak and chilly Satur day afternoon, late in autumn. Along the sidewalks in the business section of Brooklyn, New York, were to be seen Christian witnesses W atchtow and offering the Awake! magazines to passers-by. A stranger of earnest mien ap proached one of them and asked, “ Brother, are you saved?” The witness endeavored to explain but was interrupted with “ Are you saved, yes or no?” Such persons generally evince intense concern over the destiny of their fellow man because they labor under the religious delusions that the soul is immortal and that eternal torment is the fate of all those not saved, whereas the Bible plainly states that the soul that sins dies, and that the wages sin pays is death. Death is the ab sence of life. (Ezek. 18:4; Rom. 6:23) How ever, not fear of eternal torment, but love of God, love of righteousness and love of life should make us concerned as to wheth er we are saved or not and cause us to ask the question, “ What must I do to be saved?” From the Scriptures we learn that Je hovah God alone has the answer to our question. And he has the answer not only in that he has the true and reliable in formation on the subject, but also in that he has the means by which we may get saved. Foreknowing the desire of honest persons to get saved from present evil con ditions and to a righteous new world he purposed to provide that salvation before ever a child was born to Adam and Eve. This is clearly to be seen from the pro phetic promise God made immediately

389

a f t e r our first parents rebelled: “ I will put enmity between thee and the woman, and between thy seed and her seed; it shall bruise thy he ad , and thou s h a l t bruise his heel.”-Gen. 3:15. While Jehovah G od thus pur posed to provide salvation because of his love and mercy, he did it primarily to show that he holds the right to sovereignty over all the uni verse and that his purposes can never be defeated. (Ps. 106:8; Isa. 55:11) Inci dentally, that transgression of our first parents, which occasioned the utterance of that prophecy, was not so insignificant as it might seem; for it fastened Satan’s rule upon mankind and led to the condem nation and death of their offspring. Yes, all the sorrow, evil and wickedness that the earth has seen since then can be traced to it.— Ps. 51:5; Rom. 5:12. Now, by all the signs predicted in God’s Word and by world events in fulfillment of them, we can see that the time has at last come for God to completely fulfill that Edenic promise by ridding the earth of the oppressive organization of the serpent, Sa tan, in vindication of his universal sover eignty. In ridding the earth of Satan’s or ganization no vacuum will be left, because God has provided for a perfect govern ment under Christ Jesus to take its place. A glorious salvation, therefore, awaits all those who now seek Almighty God’s mercy and favor. And since this is so the ques tion of what we must do to get saved has increased meaning and importance for us. “ What must I do to get saved?” was first asked of Paul and Silas, two Chris-

390

STkWATCHTOWER.

tian missionaries, by a certain prisonkeeper in the first century of our Christian era. These missionaries had been put in prison under the care of this jailer because they had expelled a demon from a slave girl that kept following them and shouting to the people: “ These men are slaves of the Most High God.” At midnight Paul and Silas were singing praises to God when suddenly a great earthquake shook the jail and loosed all the prisoners from their bonds. In those days a jailer losing his pris oners was put to death, and so this jailer, fearing that all his prisoners had fled, was ready to commit suicide, when Paul cried out to him, “ Do not hurt yourself, for we are all here!” Hurrying to the inner cham ber where Paul and Silas were, the jailer, gratefully and on bended knee, asked what he must do to be saved.— Acts 16:16-30, NW. Paul and Silas told the jailer, “ Believe on the Lord Jesus and you will get saved.” Why is it necessary to believe on the Lord Jesus to get saved? Because he is the Seed, the instrument chosen by God to vindicate His sovereignty and bring salvation to mankind. He is the Chief Agent of life. That is why we are told “ there is no salva tion in anyone else, for there is not another name under heaven that has been given among men by which we must get saved” . His is the only name by which we can come to God. Therefore, neither the name of Mary nor Mohammed’s is necessary to sal vation.—John 14:6; Acts 3:15; 4:12, Missionaries sent from Christendom to “ pagan” lands tell their converts to believe on the Lord Jesus and they will be saved, as though that were the sum of God’s re quirements. However, we may not take one text to the exclusion of others. In the case of the jailer, note what else took place: “ And they spoke the word of Jehovah to him together with all those in his house. . .'. and, one and all, he and his were bap-

Brooklyn, N. Y.

tized without delay. And he brought them into his house and set a table before them, and he rejoiced greatly with all his house hold now that he had believed God.”— Acts 16:31-34, NW. For us to get into the way of salvation we must, first of all, repent of our past sins, and be converted or turn from this world’s course; we must do so because we have heard God’s Word and because we be lieve his Word concerning the way of sal vation through Jesus Christ. Then, on the basis of that belief, we must dedicate our selves to Jehovah God through Christ Je sus and get baptized in water in order to confess openly our belief and dedication to God.— Acts 3:19, NW Having taken these steps are we saved completely beyond all possibility of losing out? Far from it! These steps have only brought us upon the way of salvation. For one thing, we must call upon the name of Jehovah, and that means more than merely calling upon him for deliverance in times of stress. It means confessing him with our lips, for “ with the mouth one makes public declaration for salvation” . In fact, the very purpose for which we have been brought into the way of salvation is that we might bear much fruit by declaring the excellencies of God. And we must also con fess Christ Jesus before men; otherwise he will not confess us before his Father in heaven.—Matt. 10:32; John 15:8; Rom. 10:10; 1 Pet. 2:9, NW. WHO POSSIBLY CAN BE SAVED?

That getting saved is not as simple as many in Christendom would have us be lieve is apparent from the account of Je sus and the rich young ruler who asked him what he must do to inherit eternal life. To his sorrow he found that even keep ing all the commandments was not enough, for Jesus said to him: “ There is yet one thing wanting about you: Sell all the things

July 1, 1952

391

SEeW ATCHTOW ER

you have and distribute to poor people, and you will have treasure in the heavens; and come be my follower.” Upon hearing this the rich young man “ became quite sorrow ful, for he was very rich. Jesus looked at him and said: ‘How difficult a thing it will be for those with money to make their way into the kingdom of God! It is easier, in fact, for a camel to get through the eye of a sewing needle than for a rich man to get into the kingdom of God.’ ” Hearing those remarks some wondered, “ Who possi bly can be saved?” Jesus answered, “ The things impossible with men are possible with God.”— Luke 18:18-30, NW. In this matter note the example that Je sus set for us. From his study of the Scrip tures Jesus clearly saw the way that God had marked out for him. When telling his apostles about this, Peter tried to dissuade him, “Be kind to yourself, Master; you will not have this destiny at all.” But Jesus rebuked him, “ Get behind me, Satan! You are a stumblingblock to me, because you think, not God’s thoughts, but those of men.” (Matt. 16:22,23, And when impaled, not even the taunt “ If you are a son of God, come down off the torture stake!” caused Jesus to turn back. His was no easy course: “ In the days of his flesh Christ offered up supplications and also petitions to the one who was able to save him out of death, with strong outcries and tears, and he was favorably heard for his godly fear. Although he was a Son, he learned obedience from the things he suf fered.”—Matt. 27:40; Heb. 5:7, 8 , NW. The same is true regarding his followers. Having taken all the preliminary steps of repentance, conversion, dedication and bap tism, thereby denying ourselves, we must take up our stake, of suffering reproach and pain for righteousness’ sake, and follow Christ Jesus. And we must keep following him, enduring as he did, not seeking to preserve our lives or save our earthly souls.

“ For whoever wants to save his soul will lose it; but whoever loses his soul for my sake will find it.” — Matt. 16:24-26, NW. Satan the Deceiver is the one who is re sponsible for some Christians’ thinking that once they have believed on the Lord Jesus, have been baptized and have entered upon the way of salvation they are saved for all time without any possibility of losing eternal life by unfaithfulness. However, not the one putting on his weapons may boast, “ but he that has endured to the finish is the one that will be saved.”— 1 Ki. 20:11, ;Matt. 24:13; 2 Tim. 4:7, 8 , T A WARNING EXAMPLES

If by having taken the first steps we are saved why would Jehovah God have caused to be recorded in his Word so many warn ing examples? Consider Lot’s wife. God had warned Lot to flee and not even to look back, and sent his angels to escort him and his family out of doomed Sodom and Go morrah. In vain Lot tried to persuade his sons-in-law to go with him. To them it was all a joke. So Lot, his wife and his two daughters followed the angels out of those doomed cities. Yes, Lot’s wife started out on the road to getting saved from the wrath of Jehovah, but she might as well have stayed behind like the two scoffing sons-inlaw, for she looked back and perished. Not only may we not turn back, but even to look back will prove fatal. “ No man that has put his hand to a plow and looks at the things behind is well fitted for the king dom of God.”— Gen. 19:12-26; Luke 9:62; 17:32; Rom. 15:4, NW. Another warning example that God caused to be recorded driving home the point that not all those who start out on the way of salvation will reach their desti nation is that of the nation of Israel. About “ six hundred thousand men on foot, be sides the dependents” , together with a great crowd of non-Israelites left Egypt,

392

3EeW A T CHTOW ER.

Brooklyn, N. Y.

and even passed safely through the Red are still in this old world although no part sea. (Ex. 12:37, AT) Concerning them the of it. So the temptation to desire injurious apostle Paul states: “ Now I do not want things is ever with us. What injurious you to be ignorant, brothers, that our fore things? Idolatry or greediness, overindul fathers were all under the cloud and all gence in food, drink and other pleasures, passed through the sea and all got baptized fornication, murmuring and complaining. into Moses by means of the cloud and of the It was for these things that all those Israel sea; and all ate the same spiritual food and ites perished in the wilderness. “ Now these all drank the same spiritual drink. . . . things went on befalling them as examples Nevertheless, on most of them God did not and they were written for a warning to us express his approval, for they were laid upon whom the accomplished ends of the low in the wilderness.” Between one and systems of things have arrived. [Paul’s day two million adults left Egypt; and yet out and ours] Consequently, let him that thinks of all that number only Joshua and Caleb, he has a firm position beware that he does and Eleazar and probably some other Le- not fall.”— 1 Cor. 10:11,12, NW. vites entered the land of Canaan.—1 Cor. However, let no one become fearful, dis 10:1-5, NW. couraged and quit because getting saved is The apostle Paul took this warning to no easy matter, but requires all we can himself and drew it to the attention of his muster. Remember Jesus said, “ The things brothers, lest, for lack of self-control, they impossible with men are possible with After all, “ no fall to the same temptations as those Is God.” (Luke 18:27, raelites did and thereby ruin their oppor temptation has taken you except what is tunity for eternal salvation. “ Therefore, common to men. But God is faithful and the way I am running is not uncertainly; he will not let you be tempted beyond what the way I am directing my blows is so as you can bear, but along with the tempta not to be striking the air; but I browbeat tion he will also make the way out in order my body and lead it as a slave, that, after for you to be able to endure it.” (1 Cor. I have preached to others, I myself should 10:13, NW) So we can gain salvation. not become disapproved somehow.” (1 Cor. 9:24-27, NW)Yes, even though Paul Thus was we have the answer to our ques the apostle to the Gentiles; was one of the tion, “ What must I do to get saved?” If twelve apostles of the Lamb; had the priv we love God, righteousness and life, not ilege of writing fourteen of the books or only will we take in knowledge of Jehovah letters of the Christian Greek Scriptures; God and Christ Jesus, exercise faith in and was a performer of great miracles; them by dedicating ourselves to God and there still was danger of his not realizing symbolize that dedication by baptism, but eventual and complete salvation because we will continue to make public declara of the possibility of his failing to exercise tion of Jehovah’s name and will resist self-control.— Acts 19:11; Rom. 11:13; temptations and endure persecution until this old world ends. Until the end of our Rev. 21:14. The same warning holds true for us to testing we cannot take for granted our be day. Having exercised faith and dedicated ing saved; and therefore when someone ourselves to the service of Jehovah God, asks, “ Brother, are you saved?” we do not we have, as it were, left Egypt and are on give a categorically affirmative reply, but the trek to the new world. But bodily we qualify our answer, “ Thus far, yes!”

Matthew,

APOSTLE /« < TOPUBLICAN tax collectors, it was to just such spiritually sick persons that Je sus came, even as he told the Pharisees, w h o had complained about his associating with tax collectors and sin ners: “Persons in health do not need a physician, but the ailing do. Go, then, and learn what this means, ‘I want mercy, and not sacrifice.’ ”—Matt. 9:12,13, NW. Matthew, whose name means “ gift of Jah” , was one of those despised tax collec tors. He seems to have had charge of the office of custom for the Sea of Galilee. Matthew, however, was different from most tax collectors of his day. He was not content with making tax collecting his career, regardless of how profitable it might have been. No, he was one of those whom Jesus termed happy because of ap preciating their spiritual need and who hungered and thirsted for righteousness. —Matt. 5:3, 6, NW. Matthew was a true sheep, and so when Jesus called “ Be my follower” he at once recognized the voice of the Good Shepherd, and “thereupon he did rise up and follow him” . (Matt. 9:9, NW) Yes, just as readi ly as the sons of Zebedee left their father’s fishing business to follow Jesus so did Mat thew leave his customs post. And to use an other illustration, Matthew was like a pearl covered with grime. All that the selfrighteous clergy saw was the grime, the contemptible tax collector. God, however, saw the pearl, the honest heart, that only needed the water of truth to cause it to

HOM did God choose to become apostles of his Son Christ Jesus? The high and mighty of this world? Not at all! On the contrary, as the apostle Paul well expressed it: “ God chose the foolish things of the world, that he might put the wise men to shame, and God chose the weak things of the world, that he might put the strong things to shame; and God chose the ignoble things of the world and the things looked down upon, the things that are not, that he might bring to noth ing the things that are.” And why? “ In order that no flesh might boast in the sight of God.”— John 17:6; 1 Cor. 1:27-29, NW. “The ignoble things of the world and the things looked down upon”— how well that describes the tax collectors of Jesus’ day! Evidently these tax collectors (termed “publicans” in the King James Version) were very much like the corrupt collectors of internal revenue of the United States and other lands in modern times and there fore well deserved their reputation. McClintock & Strong’s Cyclopaedia tells us that they “ were notorious for their impudent exactions everywhere; but to the Jews they were especially odious, for they were the very spot where the Roman chain galled them, the visible proof of the degraded state of their nation. As a rule, none but the lowest would accept such an unpopu lar office, and thus the class became worthy of the hatred with which in any case the Jews would have regarded it” . No wonder that the tax collectors were repeatedly as sociated with harlots and sinners!— Matt. NW. 9:10,11; 21:31, 32, While the self-righteous religious leaders of the day had a veritable loathing for the

393

394

ffHeWATCHTOWER.

shine with a beautiful luster to the honor of its Creator.— John 7:24, After telling of his call to follow Jesus, and his response to it, Matthew tells of a feast at the home of a tax collector to which Jesus was invited, causing the Pharisees to grumble, as already noted. Modestly, Matthew fails to tell who made this feast. Luke, however, identifies him for us: “Also Levi [Matthew] spread a big reception feast for him in his house; and there was a great crowd of tax collectors and others who were with them reclining at the meal.” (Luke 5:29, What an effective way for all his friends and busi ness acquaintances to have a good witness given to them by Jesus! Incidentally, in this matter Mark and Luke refer to Mat thew as Levi, his name before becoming an apostle, even as Peter’s name was Simon and Paul’s was Saul.-John 1:42; Acts 13:9. What a change this meant for the de spised tax collector Matthew! Instead of giving his allegiance to Caesar, he was now giving it to Jehovah’s king, Christ Jesus. And instead of working for cruel, ruthless, imperial Rome, as an instrument of oppression, Matthew was in the service of the kingdom of God, bringing comfort and hope of freedom to the mourning and oppressed. Matthew seems to have played a minor role among the twelve apostles, as the Gospel accounts have very little to say re garding him. We know that he was one of the twelve that accompanied Jesus on his preaching tours and that later were sent out to preach, two by two. He was with Jesus on the night in which his Master instituted the memorial of his death, washed the feet of his disciples and gave those comforting words of admonition re corded by John.—Matthew 10; Luke 8:1; 22:28-30; John chapters 13 to 17. Matthew also saw the resurrected Christ, and together with the other ten received

rooklyn

N. Y.

parting instructions from him. Matthew is named as being in the upper chamber shortly before the holy spirit was poured out.—Matt. 28:16-20; Acts 1:13; 2:1-4. MATTHEW’S GOSPEL

That Matthew actually wrote the ac count bearing his name has never been seriously questioned. From the evidence at hand it seems that he wrote it sometime during A.D. 41-50, some years before Mark and Luke wrote their accounts. Evidently he early saw the value and need of such a record and so was used by the Lord to sup ply that need in advance of others. In his account Matthew does not seek to hide his lowly profession. In fact, he not only tells us about it at the time of his call, but when listing the twelve called ones he again makes mention of that fact, re ferring to himself as “ Matthew the tax collector” , although not mentioning the profession or occupation of any of the others. Neither Mark nor Luke thought it necessary to make mention of it when they listed the twelve.—Mark 2:14; 3:18; Luke 5:27-32; 6:15. It seems that Matthew first wrote his book in Hebrew and then translated it into Greek. Like Paul, he seemed to be anxious that his Jewish brothers should recognize Jesus as the Messiah. He establishes Jesus’ legal right to the Abrahamic promise and the Davidic kingdom covenant through Jesus’ foster father Joseph. He quotes from the Hebrew Scriptures more than 50 times, which is more than Mark and Luke to gether. Matthew’s Gospel generally makes the same approach, covers the same ground and events and takes a view in common with that taken by Mark’s and Luke’s Gos pels. For this reason all three have been termed “ synoptic” Gospels, meaning that they have a “ like view” ; not that they are a synopsis of Jesus’ life, for they are not.

Ju l y

1, 1952

STieWATCHTOWEFL

Each lists some things the others do not, and in this respect we find Matthew’s ac count far more complete than that of the others in respect to the sermon on the mount, the instructions the twelve received as they were sent forth, Jesus’ denuncia tion of the scribes and Pharisees, and Jesus’ great prophecy concerning the sign of his second presence.— See chapters 5 through 7, 10, and 23 through 25. Particularly does Matthew stress the theme of the Kingdom. To him Jesus was the Preacher-King. No other writer gives us so much of Jesus’ public discourses, and he gives at least ten of the Kingdom illus trations not mentioned by the others. He did not concern himself with details, as did Mark, nor with chronological accuracy, as did Luke. He was carried away with the grandeur of the Kingdom theme. Among the incidents of Jesus’ life pecu liar to Matthew’s account are Joseph’s suspicions regarding Mary, the visit of the magi, the flight into Egypt, the massacre of the infants, the return of the family from Egypt, and why they settled in Naza reth. Matthew alone tells us of the thirty pieces of silver, and the use to which that money was eventually put, he alone men tions the twelve legions of angels that Je sus could have asked for; the dream of Pilate’s wife and Pilate’s washing his hands are likewise mentioned only by Matthew. As we read Matthew’s account of the life of Christ we become aware of a keen appreciation of the mercy that God showed him. In this respect he was also like Paul, who was overcome with gratitude that to him, “ a man less than the least of all holy ones, this undeserved kindness was given” of being a minister of God, an apos tle of Christ Jesus. (Eph. 3:8; 1 Tim. 1:12, I

395

NW) Matthew alone gives us Jesus’ re peated insistence that mercy and not sacri fice is required; he alone gives the illustra tion of the unmerciful slave; he alone gives us Jesus’ admonition to Peter to forgive seventy-seven times; and he alone record ed what some consider the most comforting of all of Jesus’ words: “ Come to me, all you who are toiling and loaded down, and I will refresh you. Take my yoke upon you and become my disciples, for I am mildtempered and lowly in heart, and you will find refreshment for your souls. For my yoke is kindly and my load is light.”—Matt. 9:13; 11:28-30; 12:7; 18:21-35; 23:23, Matthew, the despised tax collector, through God’s undeserved kindness, be came an honored apostle of Jesus Christ. Content to play a minor role among the twelve, he served his Master both by the spoken word and by the written. And he had no occasion to regret having dedicated his all to God’s service, for he received many times more as he served as an apos tle and had the sure hope of a glorious heavenly reward.—Matt. 19:27-29. We may think, What a wonderful priv ilege Matthew had, to be associated with Christ Jesus as he walked this earth! True, but may it not be said that in at least some respects ours is a greater privilege to be living now, when Christ has returned and rules in the midst of his enemies? Today far more prophecies are being fulfilled than when Jesus and Matthew were on earth. (Matthew chapters 24,25) If we appreciate God’s mercy to us as much as did Matthew, and are as eager to make known the good news as was he, we likewise will be richly rewarded, both now and in the new world of righteousness.

have m ade your nam e m a n ifest to the m en you ga ve m e out o f th e world. T h ey ivere you rs, and you g a ve them to m e, and th ey have observed you r word. I m a k e req u est con cern ing th em ; I m a k e req u est, not concerning th e w orld .— John 17:6, 9,

GIVING GOD’S WORD FIRST PUCE IN OUR LIVES { i

T T O W can a young man keep his C . / T path pure? By heeding thy word. I find joy in thy statutes; I will not forget thy word.” (Ps. 119:9, 16, AT) To give God’s Word first place in our lives we must place it above the word of everybody else, above human philosophies, man-made religious traditions and the commands of men which run contrary to God’s will.* Only thus can we realize for ourselves God’s purpose in giving us His Word, which is to have it affect us powerfully for good, to help us to live up to our vows of dedication. Some have difficulty in ascertaining God’s will for them in specific instances. Why? Because God’s Word was not written specifically for each individual. Usually the difficulty lies in that, while God’s Word marks out one course as being best, the in dividual wants to take another course be cause of some selfish reason. So he looks for some supernatural indication, as though God would indicate directly or by means of an angel what he is to do. True, in times past God did give some of his servants special indications as to what was his will in certain cases, not for the benefit of the individual but for the sake of his people as a whole, and for the advancement of true worship in the earth. In strictly personal matters they still had to make their own decisions. Nor may we expect others to assume the responsibility by telling us what to do, so that we can blame them if the advice miscarries. No, God’s Word sets down the principles and it is up to each individual to apply them to his personal matters, doing so to the best * For further consideration of this subject see The June 15, 1951.

W a tc h to w er,

of his ability and shouldering his own re sponsibility.— Gal. 6:5, However, in going to the Word of God for his will on matters we may not expect that solely by private study we shall be able to understand all that it teaches. Study as they may have, God’s servants could not understand the sacred secret of heavenly glory for Christians until God revealed it through his holy spirit. His spirit throws light on his Word.— 1 Cor. 2:7-14. To be properly guided by God’s Word we also need the help of his theocratic or ganization, for it was for its benefit pri marily that God gave us his Word, and his holy spirit does not operate independ ently of his organization, no more than it did in the days of Jesus and his apostles. Were each one of us to determine individ ually what to teach and our manner and place of preaching, what confusion there would be! But we are told: “ God is a God, not of disorder, but of peace.”— 1 Cor. 14:33, 40, NW. And as we plan our individual course of action in harmony with the principles laid down in his Word, and in line with God’s spirit and with theocratic organization in structions, we will at all times look to God for his blessing, appreciating that only “ if Jehovah wills” can we do this or that. Then, if success attends our efforts we will thank God, appreciating that all good things come from him. And if we meet up with obstacles? Then, while not permitting these to discourage us, we will study the matter to see how far Satan is responsible and to what extent the blame lies with us. — 1 Thess. 2:17,18; Jas. 1:17; 4:13-17, By giving God’s Word first place in our lives we shall keep our path pure and it will lead us to eternal life in the new world. 396

I r

Spiritual Refugees Israel and Westward This article concludes the report of the ministerial journey to the Middle East and Southern Europe made by the president of the Watch Tower Society, N. H. Knorr, and his s e c re ta ry , M. G. H e n sc h e l

-UTt:,,

j ! '* *

;x;i:

i l l : T il 84 mighty God had established the present regime. F e w c o u l d see anything divine in the I s r a e l i government. The m a jo r i t y more honestly conceded that military might and political maneuvering, not God, were responsible. There are many highly educated persons in Israel, but a sore lack exists in agricul tural workers and laborers. The Arabs for merly did the farming in Palestine, but now most of them are gone. Presenting the message of the Kingdom to such persons in Jerusalem is not easy. Innumerable athe ists share the scene with staunchly ortho dox Jews. Oftentimes they try to present arguments against the Bible and delve into much ancient history and science. The mis sionaries thus have no small task in search ing daily through reference books, histo ries and encyclopedias for apt answers. The missionaries were fortunate enough to locate an apartment in Jerusalem and in this place we met with twenty-four pub lishers of the Kingdom and persons of good will from Tel Aviv, Jerusalem, Haifa, and the northern villages along the Lebanese border. Some Arab brothers were among them. Others spoke Russian and Polish but German was the most useful language of all. Much diligent effort had gone into advertising a public lecture for the evening of January 24 at the Y.M.C.A. With the attitude of the majority of the people in mind, naturally we all wondered what the results would be. By 9 p.m. we had our an-

'll REFUGEE, without hope, with few O T jL or no possessions, often with no one to love—a sad and deplorable fate. The modern world knows well what a major problem its physical refugees have caused. And a world tour in the service of mis sionary work soon convinces the traveler of the infinitely graver problem involving the world’s spiritual refugees. No allsuitable refuge for the physical refugees within this world’s system has been found, and this is much truer of the spiritual vic tims. A few short years ago Israel was hailed world-wide as a modem “ Promised Land” for the Jewish people. Now, missionaries there are approached almost daily by resi dents who fervently desire to go almost anywhere to get out of the land, some even preferring to emigrate back to Central Europe. Israel is a heavily policed armed camp and is surrounded by angry, armed enemy states. Men up to fifty and even childless young women are conscripted. The population is a colorful assortment of peoples from East and West. Housing is a problem of terrific dimensions, yet the authorities continue to permit the immi gration of thousands each month. Of course, rents are therefore exorbitant. The land cannot support such a population, necessitating a severe rationing program. As a spiritual refuge Israel has been no more successful. We asked a number of persons whether they believed that Al 397

398

SEeW A T CHTOW ER.

swer. Fifty-one listened attentively and most of them accepted a free booklet fol lowing the meeting. Up to the time of our visit the mission aries had confined their activities to terri tory in Jerusalem. It was evident, however, that the publishers and persons of good will in other places should be given atten tion. So arrangements were made for one of the missionaries to make regular visits to the companies and interested ones scat tered in all of Israel. Holding regular com pany meetings and Bible studies should assist in bringing the publishers to matu rity, and thus contribute toward rapid ex pansion of the t heo cr at ic organization throughout Israel. Though beset with many difficulties, the message of the kingdom of God is proclaimed. In contrast with natural Israel’s many woes, this offers a sound basis for true refuge now under God’s great organization. SPAIN’S RELIGIOUS DICTATORSHIP

We took leave of our brothers and sisters in Israel on Friday night, January 25, and flew to Rome via Cyprus and Athens. By 6 p.m. the following day we were at the Rome Bethel home. We related our expe riences to the missionaries and branch family, and they gave us the thrilling news that the Rome assembly in December had resulted in a new peak of publishers. Our schedule would not permit lingering, and at four the following morning we were taking off for Geneva, where we landed at 6:35. That afternoon a meeting was held in the Salle de Reunions de Plainpalais, a community hall, primarily for the benefit of the French-speaking p u b l i s h e r s of Switzerland; but some from France and Italy joined us, making an attendance of 635. Afterward we made a hurried visit to the Society’s Swiss branch office in Berne, returning on January 30 in time to catch our plane for Barcelona.

B rooklyn, N. Y .

Spain—what a land of enigma it has been to Western diplomats. Yet it may be described in something less than tones of great mystery. A fascist government and the Roman Catholic religion have fash ioned a physical and mental dictatorship almost defying reform. Poverty and op pression are in the very atmosphere. NonCatholic public religious w o r s h i p and manifestations are not allowed by law, although it is written that a person has the freedom to practice his own belief without interference. Such written sham is subject to “ interpretation” or may be ignored altogether. Under these conditions there can be no Kingdom Halls in Spain. We therefore met in several homes during our visit. The first night, a few hours after our arrival, we saw twenty-two at the home of one of the brothers. The next afternoon fifty-five came together at another place, followed by an evening meeting at still an other home with fifty-five again on hand. A few attended all three meetings, but most of them were different individuals, testifying to the fact that the theocratic activity in Spain is on the increase regard less of the obstacles thrown in the way through totalitarian-religious rule. We were pleased to meet witnesses from out side Barcelona too. The spirit of the pub lishers is excellent and they are determined to carry on with pure worship. Following a late arrival in Madrid we went to one home where twenty-eight were gathered in a small room four flights up. Some had come in from companies to the south. That night we went to the end of the underground line and walked through the darkness to the home where twentyfive had assembled for a period of spiritual feeding. Currently there are two gradu ates of Gilead in Madrid and they are do ing much good in helping the publishers to maturity. The following morning we dis cussed service problems with the company

July 1, 1952

3TkW ATCHTOW ER-

servants of Madrid and outside areas. Ar rangements were made to help several ad ditional pioneers get into the field and in crease the praises to Jehovah’s name in Spain. A brother will go to visit the pub lishers in various centers of theocratic ac tivity to deliver instruction and to help them with their ministry and meetings for study. LOVE, UNITY SPUR EXPANSION

Portugal has a bit more freedom of wor ship than Spain, but complete freedom is not to be found. Jehovah’s witnesses are there with the good news to offer spiritual freedom, real relief, to old-world refugees. Up to now they have not been given recog nition by the city government, but they have pressed on with the ministry. Mature leadership is an outstanding need. Our visit proved timely. Several of those associated with the meetings were going contrary to the principles set forth in the Scriptures and they did not wish to listen to fellow publishers who tried through the Bible to point out the right way. So those involved were called together with the aim of re storing the complete unity of the Lisbon group. Others outside Lisbon were getting on well. Late in the afternoon of February 3 we assembled with ninety-seven publishers and persons of good will in one of the Kingdom Halls. It was packed. In view of the local conditions, strong points were made about showing unity and walking by the spirit, laying aside the works of the flesh. The unity of the body was pointed up, with the goal of mature Christian liv ing stressed. Warm love is required of Christians. It was shown how important it is to appreciate theocratic organization and how there must be no novices appoint ed as servants according to the Bible. In the pages of the Watchtower magazine

399

timely spiritual food is provided for the benefit of all, and no one should object if consideration is given to new students by repeating an argument that may have been used a year before in connection with a different prophecy or parable. Repetition is good for older Christians too, and that is clearly seen in how the Bible is written— Matthew, Mark and Luke are excellent examples—all things are needed. The following night another group of fifty-seven assembled in the little Kingdom Hall room and rejoiced in the reports of the faithful service of their brothers in other lands. Shortly after midnight we began the long flight to New York, winging our way toward a brief stop in the Azores, then on across the Atlantic. We had learned a lot about the problems of the publishers in the field. It was very encouraging to have the appreciation of how the message of the truth was reaching out to distant villages and lands and to see results in the people of many nations com ing forward to share in the theocratic min istry. The increasing unrest and violence so evident in the troubled sea of peoples of the Middle East and Iberian lands— yes, and in all the world— and the opposition to the preaching of the gospel do not hold back what Jehovah purposed. Such things only produce the refugees fleeing out of the Devil’s old-world system and provide hearing ears that can be filled with com fort by the news of a true refuge. In all this we see the proofs of the arrival of the time for the execution of God’s judgments against Satan the Devil and all his dis united subjects. When we see these things we rejoice and look for the near deliver ance promised by the Son of the Most High God. It is not a time to hide from the troubles about us, but to stand up and speak. The good news tells the people the only way out. We rejoice to explain it to them from the Bible.— Luke 21:25-28, NW.

“ The creation itself also will be set free from enslavement to corruption and have the glorious freedom of the children of God.” —Rom. 8:21,

footstool, the earth, form a nucleus of the incoming new world society, which is a so ciety of freemen. They are lovers of free dom and they serve the great God of free dom, Jehovah, the sovereign Author of freedom and Ruler of the universe. They champion the real freedom to others who are longing for deliverance. Thus for the year 1952 their theme text is, “ Say to the prisoners, Go forth.” (Isa. 49:9) As a so ciety of free people true Christians desire to know exactly what comprises this free dom they now enjoy, where does it come from, what is its extent, what are its secu rities, its future possibilities and what safe guards must be taken to preserve this pre cious gift which the servants of God now possess in quite some measure. A consider ation of these vital matters is important to enable the Christian freemen to follow Pe ter’s timely admonition, “ Be as free people, and yet holding your freedom, not as a blind for moral badness, but as slaves of God.”— 1 Pet. 2:16, N

AIN have been the efforts of men to secure real freedom for themselves and their children. Much treasure and blood have been sacrificed on worldly altars of freedom. Their many causes and wars fought in the name of freedom have ended either in retaining the same old shackles or in coming under still greater bonds of restraint. In the 1940’s Christendom’s pol iticians, admitting that men were not free, put forth the cry ‘Fight for the Four Free doms’, enumerating the four as freedom of worship, freedom of speech, freedom from fear and freedom from want. Then in 1950 there was the Freedom Crusade in the Western countries, in which contribu tions were taken to place the “ Freedom Bell” ( Freiheitsglocke) in Western Berlin. There in Berlin the so-called “ Freedom Bell” rings out daily to actually remind men that in fact they are not now free. All these human efforts and demonstrations end in futility. It is just as the apostle Pe ter said, “ While they are promising them freedom, they themselves are existing as slaves of corruption.”— 2 Pet. 2:19, NW. 3 The Christian witnesses of Jehovah, found in the four comers of God’s beautiful

WHAT IS FREEDOM?

3 The word freedom in its broad sense as used in the Bible and in the field of govern ment means merely “ acting at will” . “ domis the state of being free; liberty; selfdetermination. The power of acting, in the character of a moral personality, accord ing to the dictates of the will, without other

1. What success has man had in gaining freedom for himself ? 2. What interest do Jehovah’s witnesses have in free dom?

3, 4. (a) What is freedom? (b) Describe the field wherein governments grant controlled liberties. 400

Ju l y

1, 1952

SfteW A T CH TOW ER

401

check, hindrance, or prohibition such the absolute or complete sense. He uniquely as may be imposed by just and necessary enjoys what is known as absolute freedom. laws and the duties of social life.” * The None can question, limit or direct this word “ liberty” , as generally used, is prac Fountainhead of freedom who singly lives tically synonymous with the word “free and dwells in the unlimited climate of free action at all times. “ And would you ques Liberty is freedom; exemption dom” . from extraneous control. The power of the tion me about the future? Would you dic will to follow the dictates of its unrestrict tate to me about my work? says the Eter ed choice, and to direct the external acts nal [Jehovah, AS], Israel’s maker, Israel’s of the individual without restraint, coer Majestic One, I, I who made the earth, I who created mem on earth, I who stretched cion, or control from other persons.” * 4Freedom, therefore, is the acting and out the heavens with my own hands, I who the performance of acts freely according to ordered all their host!”— Isa. 45:11,12, Mo. one’s will, with or without restraints, for ‘GLORIOUS FREEDOM OF GOD’S CHILDREN’ the general welfare. Accordingly, the sub 6 Jehovah, dwelling everlastingly in the ject of freedom involves the faculty of “free will” w h i c h God as the Creator climate of freedom, has lovingly purposed Superior has given to angels and men so that all his faithful sons dwell in a similar that they can conduct themselves voluntar climate of freedom. This climate of free ily in a way pleasing to their Maker. It is dom Paul calls “ the glorious freedom of in this area of action where man is allowed the children of God” . In this text he refers to exercise his free will that the use of free to all faithful men on earth as “ the crea dom comes in. It is this field of “ free will” tion” who find themselves handicapped by action wherein governments, both theo enslavement to sin, death and corruption. These are promised to “ be set cratic and man-made, g r a n t free” in God’s due time when controlled liberties and free they receive in fullness this doms.— 1 Cor. 7:37, NW. ^“glorious f r e e d o m ” . (Rom. 'F rom the foregoing it cani 8:21, NW) Man, being made in be seen that where one is abte^, t^e image and likeness of God, to act at will without any re was surely created to exist for straints or bounds whatsoever, ever in this element of freedom. such a one enjoys what might tjr-Gen. 1:26. be described as total freedom. 7 God created none of h One who has total freedom ob servants to bondage. While he viously must be one that is grants them the gift of free will, c o m p l e t e l y independent of their freedom is relative; it does every other. There is only one who is in that totally independent position. not exist apart from their Father, Jehovah. That one is Jehovah God, the Sovereign Hence spirit creatures and men have what Superior of the universe. All others, be is described as relative freedom. Their free they spirit creatures in heaven or humans dom lies in living and acting in harmony on earth, are works of his hands and thus with the laws and conditions which the are dependent inferiors. For this reason Sovereign Superior has made to apply to Jehovah God is the sole one who is free in them. Their field of acting at will is hedged * Black’s Law Dictionary, Third Edition, 1933. 5. Describe the freedom that Jehovah God enjoys.

6, 7. (a) What climate of freedom has God purposed for his faithful sons? (b) Describe the freedom that God grants his creatures.

402

SKeWATCHTOWER.

B rooklyn,

N. Y.

finds himself in strong bondage to his un controllable self-willed desires. No free dom or security is this. 10 Such was the exact course pursued by the “ covering cherub” in Eden who made a strikeaway from Jehovah’s set bounda ries for his safe angelic existence. He made a breakaway, he thought, for independence REBELLION of action uncontrolled by God. His desire to 8 One who knowingly goes beyond the set be responsible to no one but himself, and boundaries of relative freedom commits his effort to exist apart from the universal sin. Such a one is a rebel. He is lawless. organization of the great Creator and Life(1 John 3:4, 8 , NW) He becomes giverdispleas and its fellowship regulations, was ing to the great Sovereign Superior, Jeho not the course of self-liberation. He was vah God. Those who ‘kick over the traces’ overcome by his own passion to have earth by going beyond their relative freedom wide domination for himself and to be wor may think they are making a break for shiped and served like Jehovah God. The greater freedom, perhaps attaining abso only effect was to make him the victim lute freedom as great as God’s. (Gen. 3:5) and slave of his own selfishness, which is By refusing to be bound by the right and sin. His course made him the child of very reasonable limitations set by God, the death, utter destruction. This one made deceived one thinks to make himself an himself Satan, meaning opposer of God, independent one like God. The apostle and Devil, that is, slanderer of God. From James explains how this happens. the time of his self-conceived corruption, 9It begins in the heart of the self-willed this wicked adversary has posed as a liber one. First he dwells on a self-willed desire ating angel of light encouraging angels and to go beyond God’s set limitations. He thus men to free themselves from divine re is drawn out and enticed by his own selfish straints. He has encouraged others to be ness. Next the desire becomes fertile when come satanic and corrupt like himself in action is taken and an overt act is commit opposing God’s set limitations. All who ted by actually going beyond what was for have fallen into his snare have become cor bidden. This wrong action then is sin. Sin rupt victims of deadly bondage to sin and or rebellion in turn brings the application death.—Ezek. 28:14-16; 2 Cor. 11:14, NW. of God’s sanction of punishment for disobe FREE MORAL AGENTS dience which, in the long run, is death. 11 God made all his creatures free moral Says James, “But each one is tried by be ing drawn out and enticed by his own de agents, with the liberty to choose either to sire. Then the desire, when it has become live subject to His perfect and righteous fertile, gives birth to sin; in turn, sin, when will or to forget and deny their relation it has been accomplished, brings forth ship to their Maker and to become a law death.” (Jas. 1:14, 15, So instead of to themselves. No creature desires to lose attaining greater freedom by making a whatever freedom he has. It is solely his break for independence, the foolish one 10. How did Satan, the opposer of God, originate?

in or limited by boundaries. But within that area of freedom God’s faithful serv ants have a wide range in which to exer cise their free will for good to themselves and their faithful associates. What, then, happens when one goes beyond the bounds of his relative freedom?

8, 9. (a) What happens when one goes beyond the bounds of his relative freedom? (b) How does James outline the steps which lead to rebellion, and what is the net result?

What sort of freedom campaign does he conduct? 11, 12. (a) How were Adam and Eve free moral agents, and what scope of activity was set before them? (b) How is it that all mankind finds itself in bondage to sin and death?

Ju l y

1, 1952

SHeWATCHTOWER.

loss of understanding that could cause the creature to forsake the will of the One who created him and gave him life to enjoy. This was the situation in the perfect gar den of Eden when Adam and Eve were created to enjoy endless life in the climate of relative freedom. This gave them scope for extensive expansion as to their earthly domain and for amazing development in tellectually.— Gen. 1:27,28. 12Jehovah God as a wise, loving Father had the right to limit their freedom for their own good and spiritual growth. Doubtless God had in mind later to en large the field of relative freedom as man proved himself mature, able and worthy. Such would then enable man to perform still greater deeds in future ages. But alas! Our first parents, Adam and Eve, selfishly and with loss of understanding, cast their lot with God’s opposer, Satan. They were induced to make a break for a field of ac tion greater than that which God allowed. So they lost their “ glorious freedom” as children of God. Instead they came into bondage of corruption, of sin and death. (Gen. 3:1-19) That great bondage of cor ruption has been transmitted to all their posterity to this very hour. “ Through one man sin entered into the world and death through sin, and thus death spread to all men because they had all sinned.”—Rom. 5:12, NW. TRUTH WILL SET YOU FREE

13 From the rebellion until now Satan has sought to keep mankind from returning to a knowledge of what their proper freedom before God is. He has sought to keep them in bondage and in a state of insecurity as to everlasting life. But thanks to Jehovah, in his due time he sent his great Liberator, Christ Jesus. This Liberator provided the 13, 14. (a) What Liberator is provided, and what free dom does he bring? (b) How does Christ Jesus give Christians a freedom now which they may enjoy even before they obtain the freedom from death?

403

ransom price which makes possible the re demption from the bondage of sin and death of all those who faithfully accept him. (Matt. 20:28, NW“As throug trespass the result to men of all kinds was condemnation, likewise also through one act of justification [Jesus’ course resulting in his justification] the result to men of all kinds is a declaring of them right eous for life.” (Rom. 5:18, NW) So this great gift of freedom from corruption, sin and death is a freedom held in store for all faithful mankind. But even now it is possi ble to return to a measure of relative free dom. This is done by Christians’ following the advice and course set by Christ Jesus. “ If you remain in my word, you are really my disciples, and you will know the truth, and the truth will set you free.” (John 8:31, 32, NW) What truth and understand ing have come to Christ’s followers that enable them to be set free? 14 It is the acquiring of an accurate knowledge of the inferior’s right standing before the Sovereign Superior, Jehovah, and acting upon that knowledge that brings true freedom. By diligently heeding the words of Jesus and searching out the many revelations of truth stored away in the Bible, Christians have come to determine some of the boundaries of their new-found relative freedom. Having due regard for these bounds they have entered into a safe freedom which brings them much present happiness, a sense of genuine security as to the future and a peace of mind that pass es all understanding. “ For such freedom Christ set us free. Therefore stand fast, and do not let yourselves be confined again in a yoke of slavery.” (Gal. 5:1, NW) As to what some of these boundaries of our Christian relative freedom are b e y o n d which we cannot safely exercise free will and still be pleasing to the Sovereign Su perior, Jehovah God, we will leave these answers for the following article.

404

SfreWATCHTOWER.

B rooklyn, N. Y.

ITS SECURITIES 16 The spirit of Jehovah is now with his And now what as to the future secuexpanding flock of witnesses. Since it is rities that will be found in the realm of written, “ Where the spirit of Jehovah is, r e l a t i v e freedom? At the end of the there is freedom,” God takes adequate steps thousand-year kingdom rule of Christ Je to provide even now a climate of freedom sus when faithful man will have been wherein his servants can thrive and grow granted the gift of life everlasting, then to spiritual maturity. (2 Cor. 3:17, NW) will the “ glorious freedom” of man be Christians finding themselves basking in gained to its fullest extent. (Rev. 20:5, this sunshine of relative freedom should NW) From then on this freedom is held have in mind the following warning: “ Yes, with security as long as future faithful since you were set free from sin, you be ness is performed. Its securities are great. came slaves to righteousness. I am speak They include freedom from fear and free ing in human terms because of the weak dom from want to the greatest extent. ness of your flesh: for even as you present Note the Bible’s specific description of the ed your members as slaves to uncleanness various angles of security which this free and lawlessness with lawlessness in view, dom brings. “ Lo, I create new heavens and so now present your members as slaves to a new earth! The past shall be forgotten, righteousness with holiness in view.” NW. and never come to mind. They shall build —Rom. 6:18, 19, 17 Forward, you Christian witnesses of houses and inhabit them, they shall plant vineyards and enjoy the fruit; the homes Jehovah, in the performing of Jehovah’s they build, others shall not inhabit, what divine will. Make his name known far and they plant, other men shall not enjoy. My wide. Cherish your Christian freedom. people shall live long, as lives a tree, long Demonstrate its pricelessness before the shall my chosen folk enjoy their earnings; prisoners who desire to be released from they shall not work in vain, nor rear their Satan’s house of drudgery and darkness. children to die suddenly, for they are a race Instead of the tinkling of a mere liberty bell, louder and louder we hear that Jubi whom the Eternal blesses, and with them lee trumpet of the Kingdom message shall their children live. . . . none shall in that has been heralding since 1914. It jure, none shall kill, says the Eternal, on serves global notice— “ Proclaim liberty my sacred hill.” (Isa. 65:17, 21-23, 25, throughout the land unto all the inhabit As is noticed from this Scriptural promise ants thereof.” (Lev. 25:10, AS) Associate this freedom is held secure against all oth now with that happy band of Christian er men, so none can deprive others of freemen. Make freedom with security and property, injure or kill. What greater everlasting life in the new world your security is desired than here pictured? great hope. None. 16, 17. (a) What accompanies the spirit of Jehovah, and

15. What securities are to be found in the realm of relative freedom?

what warning do wise Christians heed? (b) How will Christians react to their present portion of God-given freedom ?

“ B e glad, you nations . with his p e o p le ” M ay th e God w ho gives hope fill you with all jo y and peace by your believing, that you m ay abound in hope with pow er o f holy spirit. — Rom. 15:10, 13, NW .

“ You were . . . called for freedom, brothers; only do not use this freedom as an indu ment for the flesh, but through love be slaves to one — Gal. 5:13, HE universe cannot exist forever part freedom can be enjoyed solely by living and slave and part free as at present. The acting in harmony with the restrictions universal creation was never meant to be made known by the Author of freedom, slave to selfishness and unrighteousness. God. (Ps. 146:7, AS) These restrictions comprise (Rom. 8:21, NW) Of the outcome of this the boundaries limiting a crea long-continued controversy there can be no ture’s relative freedom. Some of these doubt, and it was long ago foretold. The bounds to freedom are listed as follows: cause of freedom will win the eternity of limitations imposed by nature itself, stand peace. As freedom is the proper element in ards of social fellowship, principles of which Jehovah’s faithful creatures can truth, laws theocratic, revelations of divine live, those who live to serve him forever will, and restrictions by rights granted must do so out of their own willing choice, others. These will be considered in turn. and joyfully so. To enable one to make an LIMITATIONS IMPOSED BY NATURE intelligent choice he should know what 3 Men are men; they are not spirits or scope of freedom there is open to him in God’s divine service. True, the Christian animals. By nature some are males and should not take advantage of his freedom others females. Many are children and the from being under the Jewish Law covenant rest full-grown, mature. Of the adults, a to walk carelessly or loosely as to the flesh. percentage are single and the rest married (Col. 2:14, NW ) But there is a further free with responsibilities as husbands and wives. dom to which the Christian has been The human bodies of Christians are likened called. This freedom has restrictions due to vessels, and these must be kept clean to one’s love for God and for his fellow and used wisely in accord with nature. Christian neighbor. Hence a Christian’s (2 Cor. 4:7; 1 Thess. 4:3-5, NW) In all freedom is a wisely restricted freedom. ages Satan and the demons have induced men to exercise free will by using their — Gal. 5:13, NW. 2 At the commencement the Christianbodies in an unnatural way, contrary to must realize that, to a great extent, the God’s original purpose in making male and freedom he already enjoys is relative. It female. In describing those reprobates who does not exist apart from the Sovereign have gone beyond the bounds set in nature, Superior, Jehovah God, who is in position Paul writes, “ That is why God gave them to limit the realm of free action for the up to disgraceful sexual appetites, for both greatest good to his servants. This relative their females changed the natural use of themselves into one contrary to nature, and

1, 2. (a) Why cannot the universe exist forever part slave and part free? (b) Describe the freedom that a Christian now already enjoys, and what are some of its general limitations?

3, 4. (a) What limitations are imposed upon a Christian by nature as to the use of his body? (b) What is meant by some becoming animalistically minded? 405

406

ffieW ATCH TO W ER

likewise even the males left the natural use of the female and became violently in flamed in their lust toward one another, males with males, working what is obscene and receiving in themselves the full recom pense which was due for their error.” — Rom. 1:26,27, NW. 4 Peter and Jude also describe those who exceed nature’s bounds by becoming animalistically minded. They warn that these even try to seek the fellowship of Christians. “Men, like unreasoning animals born naturally to be caught and destroyed, will, in the things of which they are igno rant and speak abusively, even suffer de struction in their own course of destruc tion.” “ ‘In the last time there will be ridiculers, proceeding according to their own desires for ungodly things.’ These are the ones that make separations, animalistic men, not having spirituality.”—2 Pet. 2:12; Jude 18, 19, NW. 5 Nature too has strong ties which bind parents and children closely together in relationship. These include ties of natural affection which should exist between chil dren and their parents. Christians cannot ignore these facts in nature. They exist as a boundary to their relative freedom. Of those who disregard this boundary it is written, “Men . . . disobedient to parents, without gratitude, with no loving-kindness, having no natural affection, . . . without self-control,” etc. (2 Tim. 3:2, 3, NW) Abiding by and strengthening these ties in nature will aid many parents to rear their children successfully in divine favor. 6Another matter is that of proper sex relations. Limitations have been placed up on Christians to have no sex relations with persons other than one’s husband or wife. (Matt. 19:3-9, NW) Indulging in fornica tion and adultery is going beyond the set bounds. For those who are married nature 5. Are Christians free to show no natural affection? 6. What restrictions are there as to relations with those of the opposite sex?

Brooklyn,

N. Y.

calls for the rendering of certain dues that should not be withheld. “ Let each man have his own wife and each woman have her own husband. Let the husband render to his wife her due; but let the wife also do likewise to her husband. The wife does not exercise authority over her own body, but her husband does; likewise, also, the husband does not exer cise authority over his own body, but his wife does.” (1 Cor. 7:2-4, NW) The man must live with his wife according to knowl edge of God’s fundamental laws of nature. The husband takes into consideration the biological constitution of the female, her limitations, her cycles, her vicissitudes, which greatly affect her mental processes, disposition and temperament. God does not overlook these feminine restrictions; neither should husbands.— Lev. 18:19; 20:18; 1 Pet. 3:7-9, STANDARDS OF SOCIAL FELLOWSHIP

7 When persons become Christians they are brought into close association with oth er Christians and thus form a congregation as part of the “ one flock” of God. (John 10:16, NW) A dedicated Christian is not called to live to himself but is invited to enter with his fellow Christians into the united service of the Lord. He is expected to use more than common decency in his association with others. He must use good sense and demonstrate his love for the brothers in his local congregation. (1 Pet. 2:17, NW) Jesus gave us a good standard governing such social fellowship when he said, “ All things, therefore, that you want men to do to you, you also must likewise do to them.” (Matt. 7:12, In fact, the entire Christian Greek Scriptures is full of rich counsel as to a Christian’s conduct toward his fellows. A Christian cannot be self-willed, have his own way in the con7. What wise restrictions are there as to a Christian’s fellowship with those of like precious faith?

Ju l y

1, 1952

407

STieWATCHTOWER.

gregation or show no consideration for the feelings of his associates. Definitely as to fellowship, we have a series of wise re strictions to our safe relative f r e e d o m . These limitations in the exercise of our free will work well for us not only as to our present happiness but also as to our securing a place in God’s eternal house hold organization. PRINCIPLES OF TRUTH

8 Recognizing principles of truth and wisely applying them is the way of right eousness. A Christian ever walks in right eousness and thus shuns to exercise his free will by embracing that which is un righteous. What, then, are principles? A true principle is a fundamental truth. Since truth conforms to fact or is that which is in accordance with the actual state of things, principles essentially are state ments of basic facts. The Bible contains thousands of these principles expressly stated, while others are deduced or found in the book of nature. (Rom. 1:20, Here are presented only a few. ‘God formed the earth to be inhabited.’ ‘Man is mortal.’ ‘The soul that sins dies.’ ‘Adam sinned and was sentenced to death.’ ‘God is rich in mercy.’ ‘Perfect life is given for a perfect life.’ ‘Life of the flesh is in the blood.’ ‘Je sus was made perfect flesh.’ ‘Jesus’ perfect life was a corresponding ransom.’ ‘Jesus’ lifeblood purchased man’s everlasting re lease from death.’— Isa. 45:18; Gen. 2:17; Ezek. 18:4; Gen. 3:6, 19; Eph. 2:4, Ex. 21:23; Lev. 17:11; John 1:14; 1 Tim. 2 : 6 ; Heb. 9:12, NW. 9Like building blocks assembled accord ing to pattern to form a building, so Bible principles of truth are assembled together according to divine pattern to form Bible doctrines of truth. Assembling the above principles together in the order presented, 8, 9. (a) What are true principles, and where are they found? Give some examples, (b) How are Bible doc trines formed? Illustrate.

one has the skeleton of the important Bible doctrine concerning man’s freedom from death through the ransom provided by Je sus Christ. In this manner all Bible doc trines are formed from principles of basic truths.—Heb. 6:1, NW. 10 Now observe what Satan the origina tor of lies has done with his first lie, ‘You shall not surely die.’ (John 8:44, N W ; Gen. 3:4) He has used it to produce the fol lowing false unrighteous principle not based in fact or truth. “ The soul is an ani mating principle . . . separate in nature from the body and usually held to be sep arate in existence.” * From this one lying principle Satan has put forth his almost universal false religious doctrine of human immortality, that man continues to have an existence after death. Just think, upon the sandy foundation of this first lie the Devil has converted additional lies into unright eous principles and then used such false principles to build his gigantic organiza tion of unrighteousness comprising false religion, commerce and politics! Thus by means of Satan’s many poisonous lying teachings and theories he has held captive the minds of men for thousands of years and has fed them on husks of lifeless men tal food, which keeps them spiritually sick and chained in mental darkness away from the truth.— 1 Cor. 10:21, NW. 11 Thus we see how vital it is for the Christian not to exceed his bound of rela tive freedom to delve in the doctrines of demons as expounded by false religion. Such exercise of free will brings one into the clutches of the Devil and puts him in b o n d a g e to unrighteousness. That one soon finds himself cast out into outer dark ness; and how great is that darkness! * Webster’s New Edition, 1934.

International Dictionary,

Second

10. How has Satan built up his vast organization upon the foundation of his first lie? 11, 12. (a) To what is a Christian restricted as to his spiritual feeding, and why? (b) How does Jesus illus trate the wise and foolish courses?

408

SKeWATCHTOWER.

Therefore a Christian’s life and thinking must be fed daily on teachings of truth which are gathered from God’s revealed Word of truth. Truth abides forever. Truth is indestructible. Basking in the sunshine of truth is freedom indeed.—Ps. 146:6, John 7:16, 17; 2 Cor. 13:8, 12Jesus well contrasted the two courses. In the following he compares those who build their structure of faith on the “ rockmass” of truth with those foolish ones who build on the “ sand” of untruth. “Therefore everyone that hears these sayings of mine and does them will be likened to a discreet man, who built his house upon the rockmass. And the rain poured down and the floods came and the winds blew and lashed against that house, but it did not cave in, for it had been founded upon the rockmass. Furthermore, everyone hearing these sayings of mine and not doing them will be likened to a foolish man, who built his house upon the sand. And the rain poured down and the floods came and the winds blew and struck against that house and it caved in, and its collapse was great.” —Matt. 7:24-27, NW. LAWS THEOCRATIC

13 Though many of man’s laws may be based on falsely conceived principles, laws theocratic as legislated by the great Sover eign Superior, Jehovah God, are soundly based on principles of truth. “Thy right eousness is an everlasting righteousness, and thy law is truth.” (Ps. 119:142, AS) No legal fictions make up God’s law. For example, the divine law still in force to this day which forbids murder is based on the plain principle of fact that man is mortal. (Gen. 9:6) False religions teach directly to the contrary the fiction that man is im13, 14. (a) How does the basis of God’s laws contrast with the basis of many of man’s laws? Illustrate, (b) What happened to the principles behind the Mosaic Law covenant when God brought the legal force of the Law to an end A.D. 33 and thus made it not bind ing upon Christians?

B rooklyn,

N. Y.

mortal. So just as true principles are used to build up all the many Bible doctrines, so true principles lie behind all of God’s laws.—1 Cor. 9:8-10, NW. 14Actually, each of the hundreds of laws comprising the Law covenant, as given to Moses in 1513 B.C., is based on one or more principles of truth. As a matter of fact, a multitude of righteous principles came to man’s attention for the first time when as a revelation the Law covenant was given to the Israelites. For this reason when God brought the legal binding force of the Law covenant to an end “ by nailing it to the [Jesus’ ] torture stake” A.D. 33, he did not destroy the eternal principles of truth which came to man’s notice by means of it. (Col. 2:14, NW) These principles of truth found in the Law, still preserved for us in the Bible, continue to guide Christians in their way of righteousness. And so the sanctions of the Law covenant are as dead as the Law covenant itself and thus are not binding upon Christians today. “ You are not under law but under undeserved kindness.”— Rom. 6:14, NW. 15 But there are theocratic laws outside of the Law of Moses which limit the area of the relative freedom of the Christian. Laws being rules of action dictated by the superior for the conduct of the inferior, the inferior is obliged to obey in these mat ters. In addition to the law’s forbidding murder, already referred to, the Christian is also forbidden to eat blood, must abstain from fornication, must keep himself from worshiping idols, must not forsake the gathering together in assemblies, and so on. (Gen. 9:4; Acts 15:20, 29; Heb. 10:25, NW) Then let us not forget the two great laws or commandments Jesus gave us. “ ‘You must love Jehovah your God with your whole heart and with your whole soul and with your whole mind.’ This is 15. What are some theocratic laws that restrict a Chris tian as to his actions?

Ju l y

1, 1952

STieWATCHTOWER

the greatest and first commandment. The second, like it, is this: ‘You must love your neighbor as yourself.’ ” (Matt. 22:37-39, NW) These and the many other rules laid down for Christians in the Christian Greek Scriptures from the true superior author ities, Jehovah God and Christ Jesus, are part of the boundaries of a Christian’s rela tive freedom. REVELATIONS OF DIVINE WILL

16The Christian rightly prays to God, “Let your will come to pass, as in heaven, also upon earth.” (Matt. 6:10, By this the Christian agrees to limit his own free will in harmony with the will of his Sovereign Superior. This means that what ever revelations of divine will are made clear to him through the Scriptures, he is to govern his actions accordingly. We note this in the case of Jesus, who gathered from his studies of the Hebrew Scriptures and by the holy spirit which guided him that it was God’s will for him to die voluntarily in a sacrificial death to provide freedom from death for all faithful mankind. At the climax of his ministry, just before he was to pay the costly price by means of his death on the torture stake, we have record of his words, “ Father, if you wish, turn this cup aside from me. Nevertheless, let, not my will, but yours take place.”—Luke 22:42, NW. 17 The Bible is full of the revealed will of God for his dedicated servants to per form. Diligently they seek greater knowl edge and appreciation of His will and earnestly set about to adjust their actions in conformity to that right will of God. For example, it is now God’s will made manifest that His witnesses declare the name of Jehovah throughout all the in habited earth. (Isa. 61:1, 2, AS; Matt.

409

24:14; Rom. 9:17, NW) It is also apparent from the Scriptures that it is His will for his established kingdom in heaven to pro ceed to break in pieces all the kingdoms of this old world in the battle of Armaged don just ahead. (Dan. 2:44; Zeph. 3:8) Who are we to resist the majestic will of God? Rather, we hasten to adapt our lives and affairs in full harmony with His will that it may ever be performed on earth as in the heavens. RESTRICTED BY RIGHTS GRANTED OTHERS

18 Christians learn to know that their freedom is also limited by the rights grant ed by God to others. How is that? In every government, theocratic or man-made, the superior has the power to grant rights to individuals. Rights are advantages or addi tional powers of free action. Such may be in the form of ( 1 ) legal advantages con cerning matters of particular interest, ( 2 ) special authority in connection with office, (3) general commissions, (4) priv ileges or (5) gifts. These rights may be created by law for the entire group, grant ed outright to mere individuals or brought into existence by covenants. Next, it is well to understand that for every right that is made by the superior there is also created an equal and an opposite duty. “ Wherever there exists a right in any person, there also rests a corresponding duty upon some other person or upon all persons gener ally.” * Therefore, a duty is an obligation to do something or to refrain from doing something in accord with another’s right. For example, you owe a man $10.00. He has the right by claim to $10.00. You have the duty to pay him $10.00. If there should be any dispute about the above matter, then it is the business of the judge to de termine which side has the right. He then ♦ Black's Law Dictionary, Third Edition, 1933.

16, 17. (a) What is a Christian’s attitude toward God’s will? Illustrate In the case of Jesus, (b) Give examples of God’s revealed will which greatly affect the activity and course of a Christian today.

18. (a) Who grants rights, and what five types are mentioned? (b) What is a duty, and what relationship does it have to a right? Illustrate.

410

SfieWATCHTOW ER

B rooklyn,

N. Y.

orders that such right be honored and the Israelitish strangers and the other poor in duty rendered by the one who is found to the land the advantage to help themselves have the duty. So we see how it is that to the gleanings in the harvest fields. Thus, our Christian freedom is restricted by the ample provision was made by law for the duties we must perform in accordance with feeding of the poor. (Lev. 19:9,10) This the rights God has granted other creatures. law, being merely a shadow of greater 19Jehovah God by reason of his being things in our time, pictures, it seems, the the Creator holds the highest rights in the right of the poor spiritually or those not universe. His rights or legal advantages true Christians to hear the message of are designated as sovereign rights by rea truth as preached by the Christian wit son of his being the Great Superior in theo nesses of Jehovah. Jehovah’s witnesses, therefore, have the important duty to cratic government. (Rom. 9:20,21, spiritually feed these “ poor” ones of the Ps. 95:3, AS)All lesser rights originate with Jehovah God and flow from his Lord. God has granted them the right to sovereign rights. (Job 36:6) These lesser hear of God’s mercy and to accept the rights granted to his inferiors, all faithful truth for life in the new world. Who are creatures from Christ Jesus on down to we to deny them that right to gain salva loyal man on earth, are termed delegated tion?— Luke 7:22; 14:21, NW. 21 The Scriptures refer to another right rights. In other words these lesser rights are delegated by God to his servants either which is interesting to examine. Ezekiel as rewards for faithful service or as merely says, “ This . . . shall be no more, until he manifestations of His great love for his come whose right it is; and I will give it creatures. By way of illustrating the point him.” (Ezek. 21:27, AS) The right referred consider the following impossibility. A to here is that of sitting on the throne of creature could never take God to court Jehovah when he establishes his king over a dispute, because it is the business dom. This right is given by means of a of the court to determine who has the covenant, or a contract, in modern usage. higher rights in any particular issue. Since The terms were negotiated in the covenant God would always have far greater rights God made with David. This contract was on any issue that might arise, he would also known as “ the loving-kindnesses of win the case every time. This all means David” . In that covenant God said, “ I will that God’s sovereign rights can never be establish his kingdom. He shall build a successfully disputed. Even Satan the Devil house for my name, and I will establish the will be forced to recognize this great fact throne of his kingdom for ever.” (2 Sam. in his utter defeat at Armageddon.—Jer. 7:12,13, AS) The apostle Paul shows clear 18:1-10. ly that it is Christ Jesus that gains this 20 Following is a brief study of examples right by covenant to the throne of the king of rights referred to in the Bible originat dom of heaven. This means that all Chris ing in the various ways mentioned in para tians must accept Christ Jesus’ kingly right graph 18. “ I know that the L ord will main and have the duty to honor him as an tain . . . the rights of the poor.” (Ps. exalted ruler in God’s theocratic govern 140:12, AT; Isa. 10:2, AS) These general ment. (Acts 13:32-37; John 1:49; 1 Pet. “ rights of the poor” were created by law 2:17, NW) This arrangement also applies under the Law covenant to grant the non19. Compare God’s rights with man’s rights. 20. What are the “ rights of the poor’ ’ , and how do they affect a Christian’s actions today?

21. (a) What is the right referred to in Ezekiel 21:27, and how does it affect a Christian’s actions today? (b) What is the situation where others are granted authority in God’s organization?

Ju l y

1, 1952

SEeWATCHTOWER.

411

to any othei's who are granted an office in more, no individual Christian can prevent God’s organization. They, too, receive a another Christian from asserting his right measure of authority, which, in turn, gives as a minister. them the right (an enlarged freedom to act 23 By the grant of privileges, rights are wisely in organizational supervision) to also brought into existence. To mention perform actions which the others may not one, take, for example, that inestimable perform. The others have the duty to abide privilege of bearing Jehovah’s name. In the by the performance of the one who has been hearing of his faithful apostles Jesus entrusted with such theocratic authority. prayed to Jehovah God, saying: “ I have —Mark 11:28; Luke 19:17; John 5:27; made your name manifest to the men you 2 Cor. 10 : 8 ; Matt. 10:1, NW. gave me out of the world. . . . I have made 22 Now for an example of rights grantedyour name known to them and will make by means of general commission. Before it known.” (John 17:6, 26, NW) The true his ascension into heaven Jesus gave his Christian ministers, knowing the real sig Christian followers the commission to be nificance of the divine name, Jehovah, ministers and his witnesses to the far gladly respond to God’s declaration where corners of the earth. “ Go therefore and he says, “ Ye are my witnesses, saith Jeho make disciples of people of all the nations, vah, and I am God.” (Isa. 43: 12, AS) This baptizing them in the name of the Father privilege brings with it the right to speak and of the Son and of the holy spirit, teach as one of God’s ambassadors and to repre ing them to observe all the things I have sent him before the rulers and peoples of commanded you.” “ You will be witnesses this old world society. Again a Christian of me both in Jerusalem and in all Judea witness of Jehovah is restrained from pre and Samaria and to the most distant part venting a fellow Christian in exercising of the earth.” (Matt. 28:19, 20; Acts 1:8, his right due to this privilege. This is be NW) This gave the dedicated Christians cause this privilege comes directly from the right by commission to preach concern God himself and does not stem from any ing Christ Jesus in every part of the earth. earthly authority. This places a duty upon all earthly rulers 24 Finally, the many wondrous and sun and the peoples in general to permit these dry gifts that come from Jehovah all carry ministers to accomplish their commission. rights with them. Consider how, in the days To have this Christian right to preach of the early congregation, God gave differ Christ recognized by the Roman govern ing gifts to various Christian servants. ment, Paul appealed his case up to the su “ Now there are varieties of gifts, but there preme court of the empire located in Rome. is the same spirit. For example, to one Referring to this legally establishing of the there is given through the spirit speech of right to preach the good news Paul says, wisdom, to another speech of knowledge “ all of you being sharers with me in the according to the same spirit, to another undeserved kindness both in my prison faith by the same spirit, to another gifts bonds and in the defending and legally of healings by that one spirit, to yet an establishing of the good news.” (Phil. 1:7, other operations of powerful works, to anNW) For this reason Christian ministers 23. Discuss the rights which have come to Christians by today insist on their rights to preach the reason of a privilege which they enjoy from God. 24, 25. (a) How does Paul show that the varieties of Kingdom message in all countries. Further- gifts bestowed upon the early Christians had rights 22. What rights come to Christians as a result of the commission Jesus gave at Matthew 28:19, 20?

associated with them? (b) What gifts are Christians interested in today? Can they maintain the rights associated with these gifts against their fellows?

412

STkWATCHTOWER.

rooklyn

N. Y.

than the angels’, it appears that the area of relative freedom enjoyed by the angels would be somewhat greater than that of faithful man. (Heb. 2:6, 7, NW) Then there are the 144,000 members of the glori fied Kingdom organization in heaven who are “ sharers in divine nature” , which is a status still higher than that of any of the angels. So with like reasoning it must be concluded that these glorious immortal sons of God enjoy a vast field of relative freedom conformative to their new crea tion. (2 Pet. 1:4; 2 Cor. 5:17, Of the resurrected Christ Jesus, the King, it is written, “ He is the reflection of his [God’s] glory and the exact representation of his very being.” (Heb. 1:3, NW) Truly this exalted one has a relative freedom of great free-will action that must approximate that of God himself. Yet, in fact, Jehovah as the Sovereign Superior is the sole one who has absolute freedom. 27 Unlike Jehovah, all others have bounds defining their freedom to a greater or less er extent, depending upon their degree of inferiority in status, all the way from Christ Jesus to faithful man. However, the extent of the area of relative freedom is adequate to enable the creatures of what ever status to give the fullest expression to their perfect lives with good to themselves and all about them, all to the glory of their Creator, God. To the individual creature the amount of freedom set before him is vast. Never in the ages to come will he feel frustration or a crampness of style. The area of freedom permitting free-will actions, both physical and mental, will never be fully occupied by the accomplish ments of the individual of that status. At the end of the thousand-year rule by Christ, SCOPE OF CHRISTIAN FREEDOM when God’s earthly subjects come into full 26 Man is not the only creature that has possession of their ‘glorious freedom as bounds set to his relative freedom. Since children of God’, then they will commence it is written that man is ‘made a little lower

other prophesying, to another discernment of inspired utterances, to another different tongues, and to another interpretation of tongues.” (1 Cor. 12:4, 8-11, Paul shows in another place how each servant blessed with such a gift had the right to speak before the congregation, and none could prevent him because of the right. “ When you come together, one has a psalm, another has a teaching, another has a revelation, another has a tongue, another has an interpretation. Let all things take place for upbuilding.” (1 Cor. 14:26, The above-enumerated gifts are not in existence today among Christians. 23 However, Jehovah, the Giver of every good gift, has not overlooked Christians after the days of the apostles. (Jas. 1:17) Following are just some of the gifts men tioned in the Bible, all of which carry rights with them. The truth itself is a pre cious gift that no one has the right to take away from you. Faith in God and Christ is likewise a gift of which none can deprive one. Then there are gifts of single ness and marriage, the gift of God’s unde served kindness and the indescribable free gift of God’s goodness. (John 4:10; Eph. 2:8; Matt. 19:11; 1 Cor. 7:7; Rom. 5:15; 2 Cor. 9:15, NW) But the greatest gift in store for all faithful Christians is that of everlasting life. “ The gift God gives is ever lasting life by Christ Jesus our Lord.” (Rom. 6:23, W ) When one receives that gift he has gained the prize of the right to life. He who has that right to life holds it against all others except Jehovah God, his Life-giver, who holds the higher sovereign rights. What a treasure that right to life will be!

26. Do creatures, spirit and human, have the same amount of relative freedom? Explain.

27. Describe and discuss the scope of freedom God sets before his creatures.

Ju l y

1, 1952

fTfkWATCHTOWER.

413

exploits which will absorb every fully de fore him. Not only that but it will be a veloped ingenuity, art and talent of the life of freedom with security everlasting. perfect man. These capabilities involving —John 5:19-21; 8:58; 12:48, 49; 17:5; NW. the mental, physical and spiritual powers Col. 1:15-17, 2 9 The call to Christian freedom has gone of the perfect man will achieve accomplish forth in all the earth. Great is the crowd ments unimaginable in this time of world that has responded. Many are they who transition.— Isa. 64:4. 28 Briefly reflect how this was demonhave freed themselves from bondage in strated in the case of the perfect man Jesus Satan’s old world society. But still greater during his earthly ministry. At the com in number are those who must yet be given mencement of his ministry, when he was the call, “ Say to the prisoners, Go forth.” baptized in the Jordan A.D. 29, the “ heav (Isa. 49:9) To the many who have been ens were opened up” and God’s spirit came basking in the proper climate of theocratic upon him. (Matt. 3:16, From that freedom for several years the counsel is time forward he recalled all his prehuman given, Be a genuine example to the new experiences and spirit life. This meant that ones now embracing freedom for the first the brain of that perfect man was suffi time. By your example in walking circum cient in size for the mind of Jesus to retain spectly as to the rights of others and in all the mental attainments and memories keeping bounded by the proper theocratic of his prehuman career as a mighty spirit restrictions to our Christian freedom, you creature in heaven gathered over a period will aid the incoming new ones to advance of untold billions of years. This accounts to maturity. They will develop respect for for Jesus’ allusions to many of his per God’s requirements and become more effi sonal conversations with Jehovah God in cient members of the new world society. heaven which he remembered accurately. By conforming ourselves to the present Never in the billions of years ahead, it is Christian organizational procedures we reasonable to conclude, will perfect man on will be that much better trained to become earth ever attain the superbrilliant mental new world administrators after Armaged attainments displayed in the case of Jesus, don. Continue proving your integrity as God’s only-begotten Son. So if Jesus as a ministers of the good news that your goal perfect man never found his course of life of being granted the cherished gift of ever on earth frustrated or cramped, then for a lasting life on an endless paradise earth certainty perfect man in the new world to may become a blessed reality. So, young come has an unending thrilling life of free and old, value your Christian freedom as a dom and intense activity on earth set be- gem of great price. Let no one rob you of it. Hold it fast. 28. What is illustrated in Jesus case as to perfect man’s future scope of activity in connection with his freedom?

29. Why and how should Christians value their freedom?

The tim e that has passed by is sufficient fo r you to have w orked out th e will o f the nations. . . . B ut th e com p lete end o f all things has drawn close. B e sound in mind, th erefo re, and be vigilant with a view to prayers. A b o v e all things, have intense love fo r on e another. — 1 Pet. 4:3, 7, 8, N W .

If in one way or another the knowledge comes to his attention that those asking him to marry them are not Scripturally free to do so and would thereby bring a disfellowshiping action upon themselves if they went ahead with the ceremony, then the minister would properly refuse to involve himself. But he is not obli gated to launch an investigation of his own, and he should not do so. He will ask those com ing to him for such service whether they are Scripturally free to be married. If the couple being married are deceptive about their status, they are responsible to the Lord.

• Is it permissible for one of Jehovah’s min isters to perform marriages where one is in the truth and the other is not? Where one or both are not Scripturally free to remarry? Where one is in the truth but the other has become of the “evil slave” class?— M. L., Ohio. I f one in the truth wishes to marry some one who is not, it is his responsibility and his decision to make. This act in itself does not ren der the one in the truth unclean and subject to disfellowshiping. It does not make the organ ization unclean nor require the purging out of such an individual. It is unwise, and it is con trary to the advice given to Christians, and such a person who goes contrary to this advice m ay bring considerable troubles and difficulties upon him self; but if he chooses to disregard the divine counsel it is his personal choice and others need not interfere. The one asked to perform the marriage m ay have considered 1 Corinthians 7:39 ( N W ), which says, “She is free to be married to whom she wants, only in the Lord” ; so he can refuse. The other person’s marriage performer could officiate at the cere mony. However, if one of those being married or both of them were not Scripturally free to do so, then the witness of Jehovah must refuse to officiate at the ceremony. He would not perform a marriage that was specifically forbidden by God and which marriage would make the mar ried ones unclean and adulterous and subject to disfellowshiping by the congregation in or der to keep the organization of the Lord clean. (Matt. 19:9; Mark 10:11 ,1 2 ; 1 Cor. 5:5-11) The minister of Jehovah would not want to impli cate himself in such a matter. Neither would he perform a marriage between one of Jeho vah’s witnesses and one of the “evil slave” or “man of lawlessness” class. (Matt. 24:48; 2 Thess. 2:3, N W ) Such ones are the same as disfellowshiped ones, and such a marriage would not be at all proper in God’s sight. But what is here said must not be taken to mean that the minister asked to perform the marriage ceremony must conduct an investiga tion to pass upon the propriety of the marriage.

414

• The W atchtower Society says to take the children to meetings. But what if they are too small to understand? Or what if those old enough do not want to g o ?— D. C., New York. The Society says that children should be taken to the congregational meetings because the Bible says so. Deuteronomy 31:11-13 ( AT) states: “When all Israel comes to visit the L ord your God at the sanctuary which he choos es, you must read this code in the hearing of all Israel, assembling the people, men, women, and children, and any aliens in your employ that are in your community, that they m ay hear it, and learn to stand in awe of the L ord your God, and be careful to observe all the provi sions of this code; and that their children who do not know it m ay hear it, and learn to stand in awe of the L ord your God.” And if the young children do not understand, the parents can ex plain matters to them later. That was the case in Israel, when religious procedures were not understood by children: “When your children say to you, ‘W hat do you mean by this service?’ you shall say, ‘It is the passover-sacrifice to the L ord, who passed by the houses of the Israelites in Egypt when he struck down the Egyptians, but spared our houses.’ ” (Ex. 12:26,27, AT) Again, we read, relative to the law concerning the first-born: “If in time to come your son asks you, ‘What does this m ean ?’ you must say to him, ‘By a strong hand the L ord brought us out of Egypt, out of a state of slavery; and when Pharaoh put obstacles in the way of letting us go, the L ord slew every first-born in the land of Egypt, the first-born of both man and beast; that is why I sacrifice to the L ord all the males that first open the womb, but every first-born of my sons I redeem.’ ” (Ex. 13:14-16, AT) Israelite children did not understand everything they saw and heard relative to the Law, so they asked questions, which the parents answered,

Ju l y

1, 1952

SikWATCHTOWER.

and the result was instruction that might never have been properly emphasized if the children had not been present to observe and listen. So today when small children attend congrega tional meetings they see and hear things they do not understand, and m ay make inquiry of their parents later, and thus get instruction. W hat about older children who do not want to attend meetings? If you let children, wheth er very young or in their teens, balk at attend ing theocratic meetings on the grounds that they do not want to go, then do you let them balk at going to secular public schools when they are very young or in their teens, just be cause they do not like school? You make them go, do you not, regardless of what they per sonally prefer? W h y do you make them? Be cause you think public school education more valuable to them than theocratic education? (Prov. 8 :1 0 ,1 1 ) Or do you insist on their going because the law of the land requires it, and you fear to disobey the secular law ? W ell, does not God’s law require you to train your children in all the provided theocratic w ays? and is not disobedience to his law a more fearsome thing than disobedience to the state? When it comes to a choice between obeying God or the state, do we not obey God as the all-important one? — Acts 4 :1 9 ; 5:29. Some parents in the truth make the mistake of adopting a worldly viewpoint on meeting attendance. If the child does not wish to go to the Kingdom H all the parent may excuse it on the grounds that it is small, or gets nothing out of the meeting if forced to go, or creates a disturbance. The Bible does not allow excep tions on these grounds. If parents with small children sit toward the rear of the hall, the children can be removed until quieted if they cry. If the parents sit with their children and look after them, juvenile disturbances can be checked at the outset. Some parents argue that they do not make their children attend because they do not wish to force them into the truth; they believe in waiting until the child is old enough to take its own stand. When the child reaches an age of responsibility it will take its own stand, but why not give it a good start during its formative years, a start along the right path that leads to life, instead of letting it alone for it to become a prey to childish folly and Satan? Protect the child from itself and others.— Prov. 22:6, 15. As long as children are under the parental roof and under parental responsibility they

415

should obey the fam ily head. Children must learn that they cannot always have their way, that they have a head over them, just as the wife does, the man does, the church does, and Christ does. (1 Cor. 11:3) Jehovah God is the only one in the universe that has no head over him. If Jehovah’s children in the universal theocratic fam ily do not obey him they are ousted from his household and no longer viewed as sons and daughters, but considered illegiti mates. (Heb. 12:4-11, N W ) If the head of the human family, the man, is in the truth but does not have his children in subjection— which would c e r t a i n l y include subjection in the most important matter of Jehovah’s worship— then he is not to be used as a servant in the congregation. If he could not preside over his own family, how could he preside theocratically over a congregation ? (1 Tim. 3:4, 5, 12; Titus 1:6) So children should be subject to parents, and that includes subjection to the parental requirement that they attend meetings. So shun the easy and lax worldly view that children may drift until grown and then choose their own religion. Widespread juvenile de linquency does not recommend the world’s standards on child training, nor does its re ligious delinquency speak well for its methods in that field. Its standards on child training do not nullify God’s, no more so than do its lowered moral standards erase the high moral requirements of God’s W ord. W e are measured by Bible standards, not those of the world. The Bible is our guide, not the world. W e are noticed as different from the world because we follow higher standards. So we should not reason in worldly ways with a worldly mind, but get God’s mind on these matters and make his thoughts our thoughts. (Isa. 5 5 :8 ,9 ) In worldly families the children m ay boss the parents; in theocratic families they do not do so. Since when is the child the head of the house, to tell the parent what the child will do or will not do? In Israel stubborn children could be stoned. (Deut. 21:18-21) Joshua did not allow each one in his household to choose his own religion, whether to serve Jehovah or some false god. Joshua decided not only for himself but for his entire family, shouldering the fam ily responsibility and choosing wisely for the preservation of all under his headship. (Josh. 24:15) Perhaps some parents need to reconsider their program of training their chil dren, in view of the clearer understanding con cerning fam ily merit and fam ily responsibility.

1952 D ISTRICT A SS E M B L IE S — UNITED STATES, C AN A D A A N D ENGLAND August 29, 30, 31, 1952 Birmingham, Ala., Alabama State Fairgrounds. Room

ing: 923 2nd Ave. No., Birmingham 5. Butte, Mont., Butte Civic Center, 1200 Harrison Ave. Rooming: 1730 C Street. Birmingham, Eng., Bingley Hall, King Alfred’s Place, Broad Street. Rooming: Kingdom Hall, 1 The Arcade, Blackheath, Birmingham. Cardiff, Eng., Sophia Gardens Pavilion. Rooming: Kingdom Hall, 1-3 Royal Arcade, St. Mary Street, Cardiff. Sheffield, Eng., City Hall. Rooming: Kingdom Hall, 16 Cambridge St., Sheffield 1, Yorks.

September 5, 6, 7, 1952 Los Angeles, Calif., Shrine Auditorium, 665 W. Jef

ferson Blvd. Rooming: 5428 S. Broadway, Los An geles 37.

Bridgeport, Conn., Candlelite Stadium, 246 River St.

Rooming: 310 Fairfield Ave. Del., Convention City, Prices Corner. Rooming: 507 Market St. Jacksonville, Fla., The Gator Bowl, Adams & Haines Sts. Rooming: 631 Oak St., Jacksonville 4. Waycross, Ga. (Colored), City Auditorium, Oak and Pendleton Sts. Rooming: 951 McDonald St. Rockford, III., Illinois National Guard Armory, 605 N. Main St. Rooming: 615 Oak St. Burlington, Iowa, Memorial Auditorium, Jefferson and Front Sts. Rooming: 1336 N. 8th St. Owensboro, Ky., Sportscenter, 1301 Hickman Ave. Rooming: 1095 Frederica St. Portland, Maine, Portland High School Athletic Sta dium, Deering Avenue. Rooming: 476 Stevens Ave., Portland 5. Pontiac, Mich., Wisner Memorial Stadium, 441 Oakland Ave. Rooming: 600 E. Pike St., Pontiac 20. Duluth, Minn., National Guard Armory, 1305 London Road. Rooming: 12 N. First Ave. East, Duluth 2. Laurel, Miss., Laurel Civic Center, South Magnolia Street. Rooming: 2335 N. Third Ave. Joplin, Mo., Miners' Baseball Park, East 3rd and High Sts. Rooming: 108 W. 9th St. Syracuse, N< Y., Mac Arthur Stadium, 820 Second North St. Rooming: 134 W. Onondaga St., Syracuse 2. Raleigh, N. C., Raleigh Memorial Auditorium. Room ing: 1115 W. Martin St. Toledo, Ohio, Sports Arena, One Main St. Rooming: 2409 Wayne St., Toledo 9. Zanesville, Ohio, Municipal Auditorium, 4th and Shinnick Sts. Rooming: 830 Pine St. Corvallis, Oreg., Gill Coliseum, Oregon State College. Rooming: 1250 Jefferson St.

Wilmington,

Allentown, Pa., Allentown Fairgrounds, Chew St. & N. 17th St. Rooming: 1335 Chew St.

Memphis, Tenn. (Colored), Martin Stadium, 476 E.

Crump Blvd. Rooming: 1405 Hernando St., Memphis 5. Amarillo, Texas, Fair Park Pavilion, Tri-State Fair grounds, East 10th & Grand. Rooming: 2123 Polk St. Port Arthur, Texas (Colored), West Side Auditorium. Rooming: 907 W. 15th St. Seattle, Wash., Memorial Stadium, 401 5th Ave. No. Rooming: 800 Broadway, Seattle 22. Sheboygan, Wis., Municipal Auditorium and Armory, 516 Broughton Drive. Rooming: 804 Center St. Edmonton, Alberta, Can., Sales Pavilion Exhibition Grounds. Rooming: 11112 95A St. Lethbridge, Alberta, Can., Sports Centre, 11th St. & 5th Ave. So. Rooming: 812 7th St. So. Vancouver, British Columbia, Can., Forum Building, Pacific National Exhibition. Rooming: 1696 W . 7th Ave. Vernon, British Columbia, Can., Vernon Civic Arena, 3003 37th Ave. Rooming: 4111 25th St. Winnipeg, Manitoba, Can., Amphitheatre Rink. Room ing: Suite 11, Karlson Apts., 535 Victor St. Halifax, Nova Scotia, Queen Elizabeth High School Auditorium, Robie Street. Rooming: Kingdom Hall, 7 Almon St. London, Ontario, Can., London Arena, 65 Bathurst St. Rooming: 81 Fullarton St. Ottawa, Ontario, Can., Coliseum Arena, Lansdowne Park. Rooming: 218 MacLaren St., Ottawa 4. Toronto, Ontario, Can., Mutual Arena, 60 Mutual St. Rooming: 40 Irwin Ave., Toronto 5. Saskatoon, Saskatchewan, Can., Exhibition Stadium, Exhibition Grounds. Rooming: Kingdom Hall, Queens St. & 2d Ave. No. London, Eng., Mitcham Stadium, Eastfields, Mitcham. Rooming: Kingdom Hall, 24-A, Gladstone Rd., Wimbledon, S. W. 19.

September 12, 13, 14, 1952 Sacramento, Calif., State Fairgrounds, Stockton Blvd.

& Broadway. Rooming: 3965 12th Ave., Sacramento 17.

Belleville, III., Belle-Clair Fairgrounds Park, Rte. 159

& South Belt. Rooming: P. O. Box 265. Ind., State Fair Coliseum. Rooming: 725 E. 27th St., Indianapolis 5. Goldsboro, N. C. (Colored), Goldsboro Municipal Sta dium, S. Slocumb St. Ext. Rooming: 429 S. James St New Brighton, Eng., The Tower Ballroom, New Brigh ton. Rooming: Kingdom Hall, 234 Liscard Rd., Wallasey, Ches. Newcastle-on-Tyne, Eng., City Hall. Rooming: King dom Hall, 37 Corporation St., Newcastle-on-Tyne 1.

Indianapolis,

Notice! All mail regarding these assemblies, including requests for rooms, should be addressed to the Watchtower Convention Committee (at the above listed rooming address), in the city where you expect to attend. Watch for further announcements.

“LET YOUR KINGDOM COME” WITNESSING PERIOD

Matt. 6:10, NW. For many centuries and in many languages millions of persons have been praying the Lord’s prayer, including the petition “let your kingdom come” . Many more millions have sincerely, though unknowingly, longed for the time when that prayer will be answered, when God’s will shall “come to pass, as in heaven, also upon earth” . How mankind groans, hopes for and needs that blessed time! Yet how few really know just what the petition requests and what it will mean to God-serving persons. If you have been granted this blessed knowledge, and appreciate what it will result in for those who sincerely pray for it and work toward hav ing a part in its blessings, then you will want

to do all you can to pass on to others the same comforting truths by participating in the “Let Your Kingdom Come” Witnessing Period dur ing August.

“ WATCHTOWER”

STUDIES

Week of August 10: Freedom with Security; also, Restrictions of Christian Freedom, 1-7. Week of August 17: Restrictions of Christian Freedom, ti 8-29. 416

'^ T Z T t o T C T w in g JULY 15, 1952 Semimonthly

JEHOVAH’S KINGDOM

PATRIARCHAL SOCIETY SHADOW S OUT OF THE PAST

‘YOU ARE MY WITNESSES,” SAYS JEHOVAH.-Isa.43:12

T H E P U R P O S E O F “ T H E W A T C H T O W E R ’’ Literal towers in Bible times were elevated vantage points from which watchmen could observe happenings, warn of danger, or announce good news. Our magazine figuratively occupies such a vantage point, for it is founded on the very pinnacle of wisdom, God's W o r d . That elevates it above racial, national and political propagandas and prejudices, frees it from selfish bias. It is not bound by any traditional creed, but its message advanc es as the light on G od's purposes and works increases.— Habakkuk 2 :1 -3 . It sees things Scripturally. W h e n it observes this generation afflicted with greed, delinquency, hypocrisy, atheism, war, famine, pestilence, perplex ity and fear, and persecution of unpopular minorities, it does not parrot the old fable about history repeating itself. Informed by Bible prophecy, it sees in these things the sign of the world’s time of the end. But with bright hope it also sees opening up for us just beyond these woes the portals of a new world. Thus viewed, “ The W atchtow er” stands as a watchman atop a tower, alert to what is going on, awake to note signs of danger, faithful to point out the way of escape. It announces Jehovah's kingdom established by Christ's enthronement in heaven, feeds his kingdom joint-heirs with spiritual food, cheers men of good will with glorious prospects of eternal life in a paradise earth, comforts us with the resurrection promise for the dead. It is not dogmatic, but has a confident ring in its voice, because it is based on G od’s W o r d . It does not privately interpret prophecy, but calls at tention to physical facts, sets them alongside prophecy, and you see for your self how well the two match, how accurately Jehovah interprets his own prophecy. In the interests of our salvation, it keeps sharp and faithful focus on Bible truth, and views religious news generally. ‘Be watchful in these perilous times,' God admonishes. So keep on the watch by regularly reading “ The W atchtow er’’.

PUBLISHED BY THE WATCH TOWER BIBLE & TRACT SOCIETY 117 Adams Street Brooklyn 1, N. Y„ U. S. A. N. H. K norr , President G ra n t S uiter , Secretary

“They will all be taught by Jehovah.”—John 6:45, NW; Isaiah 54:13 Printing this issue:

CONTENTS “Feed M y Young Lambs”

419

W h y Are They Leaving the Churches?

420

Missionary Activity in the Gold Coast

424

‘Let Each One W atch How He Builds’

425

W orld Assembly 1953

428

‘Keeping Strict W atch on How W e W alk’ 429 Patriarchal Society

432

Shadows Out of the Past

437

Questions from Readers

446

Works of Charity

447

Other Announcements

448

Abbreviations asetf la "The Watchtower” for tbo foilowlai Biblo versions AS - American Standard Version L X X - The Septuaglnt Version AT - An American Translation Mo - James Moffatt’s version Do - J. N. Darby's version NW - New World Trans. (2nd Ed.) Dy *- Catholic Douay version Ro - J. B. Rotherham's version BD - The Emphatic Diaglott R8 - Revised Standard Version Le - Isaac Leeser’s version Yg - Robert Young’s version Unless otherwise indicated, the Bible used is tbe King James Version

1,425,000

Five cents a copy

PUBLISHED IN THE FOLLOWING LANGUAGES Semimonthly Monthly Afrikaans Portuguese Italian Arabic Cebu-Visayan Japanese Russian Clbemba Danish Norwegian Clnyanja Siamese English Silozi Pangasinan Cishona Finnish Slovenian Slovak Greek French Spanish Ibo Twi German Ukrainian Swedish Kanarese Hlllgaynon-Vlsayan Yoruba Malayalam Polish Hollandisb Ilocano

ir *

Watch Tower Society offices Yearly subscription rate America, U.S., 117 Adams St., Brooklyn 1, N.Y. SI Antralla, 11 Beresford Bd., Strathfleld, N.S.W. 8s British West indies, 21 Taylor St., Port of Spain, Trinidad $1.72 Canada, 40 Irwin Ave., Toronto 5, Ontario $1 England, 34 Craven Terrace, London, W. 2 7s Jamaica, 151 King S t, Kingston 7s New Zealand, G.P.0. Box 30, Wellington, C. 1 7s Soith Africa, Private Bag, P.0. Elandsfonteln, Transvaal 7s Remlttancss should be sent to office In your country In compliance with regulations to guarantee safe delivery of money. Remittances are accepted at Brooklyn from countries where no office is located, by international money order only. Subscription rates in different countries are here stated in local currency. Notice of expiration (with renewal blank) is sent at least two issues before subscription expires. Change of address when sent to our office may be expected effective within one month. Send your old as well as new address. Entered as second-class matter at Brooklyn, N. Y., Act of March 3, 1879. Printed in U. S. A.

'T ^ r iT z o u T ic ir iq

J E H O V A H ’S KINGDOM July 15, 1952

Number 14

“FEED MY YOUNG LAMBS” and was very angry. She warned the wit ness not to return because the mother su perior would be sure to throw her out. But when two weeks had rolled around the witness reasoned with herself that it still was her responsibility before Jehovah as one of his witnesses to keep her promise and make that call. So she made the call, and who should answer the door but the mother superior herself, who asked: “ Are you the woman that left that Watchtower here last week?” Expecting the worst the witness braced herself and calmly an swered, “ Yes, I am that woman.” “ Won’t you step inside?” the mother superior then asked. The witness followed her to an inner room where she found six other nuns seated. Then the mother superior said: “We have all read The Watchtower very carefully and have decided that we want you to teach us more about the Bible; will you?” A study was started then and there. After the study had gone on for about a month or two a priest came to the rest home to recuperate from an illness. By this time the library of the rest home contained some books of Jehovah’s witnesses and several copies of The Watchtower. Observ ing that the priest was interested in these publications he was asked to join the Bible studies, which he readily did. After some time he returned to his parish with the re quest that he be supplied with copies of The Watchtower. However, before long he

FTER his resurrection Jesus ap peared to certain of his apostles on the shore of the sea of Tiberias. At that time Jesus commanded Peter, “ Feed my young lambs.” And just before his ascen sion into heaven Jesus commanded Peter, and the other apostles with him, “ Go there fore and make disciples of people of all the nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the holy spir it, teaching them to observe all the things I have commanded you.”— John 21:15; Matt. 28:19,20, NW. One of the various ways in which Jeho vah’s witnesses today follow in the foot steps of Christ Jesus and imitate the ex ample set by the apostles and obey the above commands is by calling back on the persons with whom they have left litera ture while going from house to house. That such activity does indeed result in feeding the young lambs of Christ Jesus is appar ent from the following experience. A witness for Jehovah was going from door to door in a certain town in Germany and came to a Catholic rest home. A young nun answered the door and, after listening very attentively to her testimony, accepted a copy of the Watchtower magazine and agreed to have the visitor call back in two weeks. However, a day or two later, the witness happened to meet the nun on the street in town. With considerable excite ment the nun told of how the mother supe rior had found the copy of Watchtower 419

420

SEeWATCHTOWER.

wrote that it was no longer necessary to send these, as he had come in contact with Jehovah’s witnesses in his own commu nity. Soon the priest shed his clerical garb and became a farmer and witness for Je hovah. He wrote the nuns about this and ex tended to them the invitation to come and work for him on his farm. Two of them ac cepted the invitation, the rest preferring to remain at the rest home for the time being. When inquiry was made by her overseers whether the mother superior wanted replacements for the two that had left, she replied: “ No, there really was not enough work for so many.” She was not taking any chances on having their Bible study interfered with. Shortly after this a Protestant pastor and his wife came to this rest home looking for accommodations. The mother superior tried to discourage them from staying and had almost succeeded when the pastor sur-

B rooklyn, N. Y .

prised her by inquiring if she happened to know of any Jehovah’s witnesses in town. “ Why yes,” she answered, “ in fact one of them comes here quite frequently.” Curi ous and s u r p r i s e d , the pastor asked, “ What? and do they work for you?” “ No, not exactly,” she replied, “ this witness comes here to teach us about God’s Word, the Bible.” At this the pastor’s face lit up and he said: “ Well then, this is the right place after all for me and my wife. You see, we met some of Jehovah’s witnesses in Eng land, and so are very much interested in learning more about Jehovah and his Word, too.” So they also joined in the study during the time of their stay at the rest home. Yes, calling back on persons who have manifested interest in God’s Word is one of the effective means Jehovah’s witnesses are using to feed the young lambs of their Right Shepherd, Christ Jesus.

W hy Are They Leaving the Churches? J HY are the old church es w i t h fine buildings losing prospective members to the ‘less resp ect able’ s e c t s ? ” asks Presbyterian Life of January 20,1951. The writer, Alton Trueblood, goes on to say: “ If tradition and wealth and an early start make any difference [the Catholics], the Presbyterians and Episcopalians should be doing very well, while those who wor ship at the other end of the street should “

w 1

be relatively less successful. But the fact is reverse.” He further observes: “ If we care about the Christian enter prise we must deal realistically with the fact that, in this particular comparison, the Christian organization enjoying the least social standing, having the shortest history, occupying the least fashionable district, and guided by the least trained ministry is going ahead of the others, not only in numbers, but also in zeal, in com mitment, and in proportionate giving. This ought to bother us mightily.” It should do more. Should it not call for an examination to see whether or not such so-called “fash ionable” churches hold in common “ the

July 15, 1952

JEeWATCHTOWEFL

421

es of today do not match the pattern laid down by the early Christian church, but quite perfectly fit the pattern set by those “ reputable” societies that vanished into oblivion. And, second, there is a famine for proper Bible instruction within these religious institutions. Millions of persons THE EARLY CHURCH attend church regularly every Sunday and Christianity was not bom on a “ respect listen to their pastors, but after a ten- or able” comer in a magnificent cathedral fifteen-minute sermon and the religious amid softly playing organ music, but in a ceremonies for the day the people leave manger. Its seed did not take root in the with no good news to preach to the world. hearts of the high, mighty, and so-called They have heard about a popular book, or “ reputable” religions of the day, but Chris about the political situation existing in the tianity found a home in the hearts of the world, or perhaps a resume of the econom poor, despised, and lowly—men called “ un ic crisis. Maybe the Bible was mentioned learned and ignorant” and of no reputa or a Scripture text was used, but the pas tion. (Acts 4:13) They were preachers, all tor soon wandered off into some easy-toof them. None were paid. “ You received listen-to philosophy. But where is the free, give free,” is what they were taught. energizing message to spur the congrega tionheld to Christian activity? Where is the one (Matt. 10:8, NW) Meetings were in varied surroundings, indoors and outdoors. hope? Where is the accurate knowledge of Their sermons were spontaneous, from the God’s Word? Of God? Of his Son? Where heart. So were their prayers. Each sermon is the spiritual food to aid the congrega was packed with truth and instruction re tion to grow to full maturity? Where is garding Christian conduct and ministry. their interest in the kingdom that Jesus taught all Christians to pray for? Where —2 Tim. 4:3-5. Christians especially were not to seek is the energetic Christian organization either wealth or fame, and were to show built on love? It is quite obvious all this is no preference to the possessors of such. sorely lacking. S. Parkes Cadman, a minister at one (1 Tim. 6 : 9, 10; Jas. 2:1-4) They had nei church for thirty-five years, at the close ther political power nor intellectual pres of his ministry had this to say: “ My church tige. They had the spirit of the Lord, which is slipping, and my men won’t do anything they would not sell or trade for all the about it. Do you know what is wrong with fame and fortune in the world. They were my church? My people like me, but they not considered “ reputable” in the eyes of don’t love God.” * After thirty-five years the Stoics or Platonists, nor in the eyes of the verdict ran, “ They don’t love God!” the “ fashionable” Jewish religions of the Dr. Frederick K. Stamm, who served as day, the scribes, the Pharisees, or the Sada clergyman since 1910, and for some time ducees. Christianity, even though unpopu headed the country’s largest Congrega lar, was alive and progressive. It needed tional Church, had this to say of the spirit no revivals then, needs none now! ual quality of one of the so-called “ fash ionable” and “ respectable” churches where PRESENT SO-CALLED "CHRISTIAN” CHURCHES he served for many years: Two things are certain. First, the sofaith that was once for all time delivered to the holy ones” ? (Jude 3, Should it not spur us to inquire whether there is any comparison between the early Chris tian church and this world’s “ respectable” religions?

called “ reputable” and “ Christian” church-

* If This Be Religion, by F. K. Stamm.

422

SEeWATCHTOWER.

“ I looked around for people with a dream, and found none. Aside from the president of the Board, who died two months later, I found no man of spiritual stature who I felt would help to ‘meet the mortal need’ of that community . . . If it ever had a dream it had faded into obliv ion. Its face was t o w a r d the past, not toward the future. I had expected to find men of tall spiritual stature. Instead I found pygmies, men who had never grown out of their infantilisms. . . . It was the finest money-making institution I have ever seen that called itself a church. It was said in the board meeting, ‘What we need in this church is someone who can leave us more money for our endowment.’ ” * If these so-called “ Christian” churches were being taught the Word of God and the truths presented in the Bible this morbid condition would not be present. All the members of the congregation would be fine specimens of tall spiritual stature filled with love for God and their neighbor. They would not be spiritual “ midgets” still de pendent on the milk of God’s Word, and which milk is even denied them. Each would be a trained minister; for is not that the reason that teachers were given “ with a view to the training of the holy ones for ministerial work” ? Yes. To engage in the pure worship of God means one must be a preacher, a minister, a servant of the Most High God, Jehovah. (Jas. 1:22-25, NW) Christendom has miserably failed in this respect. Her false religious shepherds have fed themselves but not the sheep. There fore, “Thus saith the Lord Jehovah, Be hold, I am against the shepherds; and I will require my sheep at their hand, and cause them to cease from feeding the sheep; neither shall the shepherds feed themselves any more; and I will deliver my sheep from their mouth, that they may not be food for them.”— Ezek. 34:10, * I f T h is B e R e lig io n ,

by F. K. Stamm.

B rooklyn, N.

SOWING ACCORDING TO THE SPIRIT

In contrast with the indifferent way taken by these “ respectable” religions of Christendom, Jehovah’s witnesses diligent ly work to make everyone who shows in terest in the truth a competent minister of God’s kingdom. They try to bring all imma ture ones to a mature knowledge of God’s Word. They work in unity, manifesting the spirit of God. They have “ one Lord, one faith, one baptism; one God and Father” , and all the Lord’s people are associated in one visible organization built up in love. This is the answer to the zeal and the un usual growth of the organization of Jeho vah’s witnesses. Jehovah’s witnesses hope in the kingdom of God and proclaim it to the ends of the earth as a witness to all nations. Not only are they interested in doing this themselves, but they have inter est in training others for ministerial work. They know this means the salvation of others.— 1 Tim. 4:16. In their work they copy Christ and the apostles very closely. This is admitted in religious circles. William Charles Walzer, whose article on “ The Early Church” ap peared in the July 1951 issue of Adult Stu dent, said: “ The apostles preached with conviction and enthusiasm. An apostle’s purpose was not primarily to stimulate thinking but to convince his fellow Jews that the crucified Lord was truly the long-awaited Messiah and to win them to the Christian fellow ship. The preaching of the apostles was simple, intimate, and spontaneous. On the spur of the moment Peter used the healing of the lame man as the springboard for an intimate address to the bystanders. (Acts 3:12-26) Apostolic preaching was Scrip tural. . . . In this respect cultists like Jeho vah’s witnesses more nearly resemble the early Christians than do members of the more-regular denominations.”

Ju l y

15, 1952

SHeWATCHTOWEFL

On this same point Alton Trueblood, in the article in Presbyterian Life, observes: “ In many localities the initiative has moved away from the places marked by cushioned pews, fine organs, and profes sional singers, to the poor little store-front churches. Small but vigorous bands of Je hovah’s witnesses meet in their modest quarters called Kingdom Halls, and Alco holics Anonymous meet wherever they can; but the lack of impressive surround ings seems to hinder them not at all. Nei ther are they hindered by the lack of trained leaders. Apparently the power of Christian society cannot be measured by the number of its members who are listed in Who’s Who. “ There can be no doubt that these vigor ous and unrespectable sects which now flourish so mightily in our land are, in many respects, far closer to original Chris tianity than are those of us who represent the conventional movements of Christen dom. We call ours the older tradition, but in this we may be inaccurate. Perhaps they represent what is truly old in the Christian witness. The early Christians were un doubtedly despised and they frequently met at the wrong end of the street.” This is all so very true. Is this not why not only prospective church members but also members of long standing, monks, Catholic priests, nuns, and Protestant clergymen are coming forth completely abandoning their old traditional organiza tions and are joining in the proclamation of “ this good news of the kingdom” with Jehovah’s witnesses?— Matt. 24:14, NW. The people of good will are fleeing the famine-stricken churches of Christendom. They can no longer be held in those false religious prison houses by soft pews, pro fessional singers, organ music, or by a claim of respectability. The people are spir itually starved. They are hungry. They want to be fed. They do not want to die a

423

death of slow starvation. “Behold, the days come, saith the Lord Jehovah, that I will send a famine in the land, not a famine of bread, nor a thirst for water, but of hear ing the words of Jehovah.” (Amos 8:11, AS) So they are coming forth! They are coming “ to the mountain of Jehovah” to be fed.—Mic. 4:1, 2, ;Isa. 58:11; 65:13-16 S A “We may as well face the fact,” said Mr. Trueblood, “ that in so far as our religion is represented exclusively or even chiefly by the attendance of well-dressed, uppermiddle-class people at an i m p r e s s i v e church for one hour on Sunday morning, we are already in decay. In so far as this is a conventionalized ceremony, disasso ciated from the common life which most people now live, it will eventually lose the vitality it still has.” The honest truth is that there is no life left in Christendom’s churches. She is passe. What is the only hope for people of good will? “ Get out of her,” God answers, “ if you do not want to share with her in her sins, and if you do not want to receive part of her plagues. For her sins have massed together clear up to heaven, and God has called her acts of injustice to mind.”— Rev. 18:4, 5, NW. Now is the time for the honest-hearted persons to respond to Jehovah’s command to “ get out of her” before he completely destroys her at the battle of Armageddon. Jehovah God is now inviting all peoples of all nations to dine at his table and live. “ Ho, every one that thirsteth,” says he, “ come ye to the waters, and he that hath no money; come ye, buy, and eat; yea, come, buy wine and milk without money and without price. Wherefore do ye spend money for that which is not bread? and your labor for that which satisfieth not? hearken diligently unto me, and eat ye that which is good, and let your soul delight itself in fatness. Incline your ear, and come unto me; hear, and your soul shall live.” —Isa. 55:1-3, AS.

■. . p y

g o l d

c o a s t

N OBEDIENCE to Jesus’ command Jehovah’s witness es today are making “ disciples of people of all the nations” . A letter at hand shows how this is being done in Gold Coast, Africa. “ Wednesday we walked two miles to Brauta, witnessing to the village of Amoanda on the way. To continue witnessing with us the sisters carry their babies on their backs and loads on their heads. The brothers have learned much in the past few years and now they will carry the baby and at times both the baby and the load so as to relieve the sisters; a thing most unusual among these native Africans. In the past I have been criticized for carrying my brief case while traveling through the bush; ‘that’s a woman’s job,’ they would say. Theocratic organization is making a striking difference in our brothers over here. The kindness and love they show is not generally found among the Africans in their dealings with their wives and fam ilies, and it is widely noticed. I gave a pub lic talk at Brauta and 297 attended. “ Friday, three of us— the linguist, a young native boy of eight or nine years (they never know just how old they are) and myself—went two miles farther to Objubi. After making known our presence and the purpose of our call we were escort ed to the chief’s palace to await the arrival of the elders and the chief in formal attire. There we sat in the lone palace courtyard, before a line of twelve stools, before each of which lay an animal skin, a special deer skin lying before the chief’s stool. After they entered and took their seats, I began

the formal greetings by shaking hands the lowest first with th. in position and on up to the chief. After I had sat down, then they came and shook hands with me, beginning with the chief and on down to the lowest. “ Then the chief spoke to me through a linguist who served as a logos, tribal custom forbidding his speaking directly to a person. He related what had taken place in his village before my arrival, etc. I briefly told him the purpose of my visit and he returned the greetings of his elders and subjects. Only then was I able to pro ceed with the witnessing and to present my request for him to ring the gong to call the villagers to my meeting and public talk. During my witnessing all was very quiet. Then I called for the young boy with the big vernacular Bible to read Job 32:9, a favorite text of his which he could read surprisingly well. The young boy, dressed in his native cloth, walked to the center of the courtyard, opened the Bible to the place and read to the chief: ‘It is not the great that are wise, nor the aged that understand justice.’ The boy’s reading had a humbling effect on the chief. “ I proceeded with the witness and when I had concluded the chief said that my com ing into the village was something never before done in the history of his people; no white man had ever entered, so humble and so friendly with the dark-skinned Africans. Forgetting about custom and tradition, the chief spoke to me in such a warm and friendly manner that it was apparent that they were happy to receive me, not as a representative of the white man but as an ambassador of Jehovah’s kingdom. Neither the chief nor any of the elders could read. However, the school master could, and so I left him some litera ture in Twi for him to read to the chief.

& ^ T IV IT Y

424

T H E ?

Ju l y

15, 1952

SBeWATCHTOWER.

425

Doubtless all the village came to hear the swer. There were 232 that came to hear the public talk at Bereku. talk, as there were 475 in attendance. “ From there I traveled to Winneba, a “The next day we walked another two miles through the bu to village Bereku.near Thea beach and of some 15,000 brush was so thick that it was like walking population, where, on Sunday, the largest through a tunnel; it being so dark I could crowd ever gathered to hear the public not take any pictures. A native Methodist lecture. There, a young lad, after hearing clergyman hearing one of the young wit a previous lecture, told his fisherman fa nesses read from the Bible sent for me. He ther: ‘We made that boat with our own asked how it was that so many of our peo hands and now we are sacrificing to it. I ple could read when he had been instruct learned today that this is wrong and I’m ing boys a long time in the Methodist not going to do it again.’ ” Yes, Christian disciples are being made school and these could not read nearly as well as did our people. The young witness of men of all kinds, including the African spoke for himself and gave a sufficient an- natives of the Gold Coast.

[ Let

EachOne Watch

How He Builds’ IE Scriptures speak of Jehovah God as a builder or constructor. “Every house is constructed by someone, but he that constructed all things is God.” They also speak of Christ Jesus as a builder. “ On this rock-mass I will build my congrega tion, and the gates of Hades will not over power it.” Christ’s followers are spoken of as being both God’s building and his fellow workers: “ For we are God’s fellow work ers. You people are God’s field under cul tivation, God’s building.”— Matt. 16:18; 1 Cor. 3:9; Heb. 3:4, NW. As to the activity of Christians in build ing the apostle Paul continues: “ According to the undeserved kindness of God which was given to me, as a wise director of works I laid a foundation, but someone else is building on it. But let each one keep watching how he is building on it. For no man can lay any other foundation than

what is laid, which is Jesus Christ. Now if anyone builds on the foundation gold, silver, precious stones, wood materials, hay, stubble, each one’s work will become mani fest, for the day will show it up, because it will be revealed by means of fire, and the fire itself will prove what sort of work each one’s is. If anyone’s work which he has built on it remains, he will receive a reward; if anyone’s work is burned up, he will suffer loss, but he himself will be saved; yet, if so, it will be as through fire.” — 1 Cor. 3:10-15, NW. To whom are these words addressed? Primarily “ to the congregation of God that is in Corinth, to you who have been sancti fied in union with Christ Jesus, called to be holy ones, together with all who every where are calling upon the name of our Lord, Jesus Christ” . (1 Cor. 1:1, 2, NW) These, “ God’s fellow workers,” by accept-

426

SEeWATCHTOWEFL

ing Christ Jesus as their Savior and Re deemer and as their Exemplar have made him their foundation. Now it is up to each one to “ keep watching how he is building on it [him] They are to watch “ how” they build, or the kind of building materials they are using; that is, what kind of hopes they build for themselves, what teachings they accept and preach, and what course of ac tion they take. Clearly the gold, silver and precious stones would picture the right kind of hopes, teachings and activity, whereas the wood materials, hay and stub ble would picture the wrong kind. Christ Jesus gave many illustrations showing that at his return he would judge and reward his faithful followers. (Mat thew chapter 25) Such Bible prophecies as Matthew chapter 24 and Revelation 11:1518 show that he returned in 1914. How ever, the physical facts indicate that he did not begin to take an accounting with his followers until 1918; thus paralleling his work of cleansing the typical temple at Jerusalem and pronouncing judgment upon that nation three and a half years after his appearance as the Messiah.—Matt. 21:12,13; 23:1-39; 2 Cor.6:16; 1 Pet.4:17. Prior to that time Jehovah had a work done of preparing the way before the Lord, even as he commissioned John the Baptist to prepare the way before Jesus’ first ad vent. (Mai. 4:5, 6 ; Matt. 11:14; Luke 1:17) This preparatory work brought together a great number of Christians who pro fessed to be dedicated to God, and to recog nize Christ Jesus as their foundation. However, coming from apostate reli gious systems these brought with them many beliefs and practices which were, in fact, just so much wood material, hay and stubble. Among such were the beliefs that it was necessary to develop a beautiful character to get to heaven and that that

B rooklyn, N . Y .

was a Christian’s chief duty; the notion that Christians must appear sanctimoni ous and pious, evincing more concern over what men thought than over what God thought; false teachings such as that the political powers of this wicked world were the “ higher powers” of Romans 13:1 who must be obeyed even though they contra dicted God’s expressed commandments; that a pile of stone in Egypt constituted a witness to Jehovah (Isa. 19:19,20); that one imperfect man living in our day was repeatedly foretold in Bible prophecy; etc. Among the Lord’s people at that time were two classes. One of these was building with the durable materials by humbly, sin cerely and unselfishly serving God to the best of their ability and understanding. These had, however, some of the wood, hay and stubble with them. And then there was the other class, who were self-centered, proud and insincere. These were serving God solely for what they got or hoped to get.— 2 Thess. 2 : 10-12. As with the illustration of the wheat and the weeds, these two classes were permit ted to continue alongside each other until the harvesttime, or time for judgment, which was foretold as the time of the Lord’s coming to his temple. “Behold, I send my messenger, and he shall prepare the way before me: and the Lord, whom ye seek, will suddenly come to his temple. . . . But who can abide the day of his com ing? and who shall stand when he appeareth? for he is like a refiner’s fire, and like fullers’ soap: and he will sit as a refiner and purifier of silver, and he will purify the sons of Levi, and refine them as gold and silver; and they shall offer unto Jeho vah offerings in righteousness.” (Matt. 13:36-43; Mai. 3:1-3, AS) Similar prophe cies are to be found at Zechariah 3:1,2; 13:9. What is this fire which will make mani fest the kind of building that each one has

Ju l y

15, 1952

3TkWATCHTOWER.

done? Catholic theologians use this text, 1 Corinthians 3:15, to support their teach ing of purgatory. But how could that be? Are we to understand that the gold, silver, precious stones, wood material, hay and stubble are to be taken literally? No? Then why view the fire as being literal? Logical ly, if all those substances were used to rep resent something else, then the fire also would represent something and would not refer to literal fire. It would picture some thing that exposed and destroyed the false hopes, false teachings and unchristian ac tivities of those who were or professed to be Christians, God’s fellow workers, would it not? And what was that? The facts show that the instrument that God used to destroy this worthless combustible material was and is the truth. Yes, the truth of God’s Word is pictured not only as a sharp sword, as hail and as a hammer, but also as fire. “ Is not my word like fire? saith Jehovah; and like a hammer that breaketh the rock in pieces?” (Isa. 28:17; Jer. 23:29, Heb. 4:12) This fire appeared as lightning flashes from God’s temple; bright shining truths which burned up the wood, hay and stubble. (Job 37:3; Rev. 11:19) The truth destroyed these things in the eyes of the faithful ones by exposing their unscripturalness, unreasonableness and folly. Those whose hearts were honest were only too glad to get the increased light and to let go of the false teachings and wrong practices as soon as the fire brought them to their attention. They had no selfish affin ity for such. They wanted their message to be as pure as Jehovah’s words, as silver purified in a furnace seven times. (Ps. 12 : 6, 7, AS; Isa. 12 : 1 ) Their chief concern was to have Jehovah’s approval and share in the vindication of his name.-Prov. 27:11. On the other hand, those who had ac cepted “ present truth” because of some selfish reason or motive, refused to let go

427

of the wood, hay and stubble. It was these very things that had attracted them to the truth, and so they could not let go of them. They were too proud to admit that they had made mistakes; they were too selfcentered to let go of the flattering occupa tions of character development and crea ture worship; they were too fearful of what Satan’s world could do to them to take an unequivocal and bold stand for God’s kingdom. So they, together with their hay, wood and stubble, perished as far as Jeho vah’s organization was concerned. If they had let go of these things they might have been saved.— 1 Cor. 3:15, The words of Paul which we have just considered not only are of prophetic in terest to us, but announce a principle of Jehovah God which applies to all his crea tures, not just to the remnant of the “ body of Christ” which were on the earth at the time that the Lord came to his temple. Today there are a great number of pro fessed Christians who are building with wood materials, hay and stubble; doing great works in Jesus’ name, but to whom he is going to say: “ I never knew you at all. Get away from me, you workers of lawlessness.”—Matt. 7:23, These go to church on Sundays, occa sionally or regularly, but have no concep tion of what the Bible teaches or what God requires of them. They hold to the trinity teaching even though Jesus said “ the Fa ther is greater than I am” , and that he was “ the beginning of the creation by God” . (John 14:28; Rev. 3:14, They believe and teach that man has an immortal soul, whereas the Bible plainly states that “ the soul that sinneth, it shall die” . (Ezek. 18:4) They further teach that sin’s penalty is eternal torment, whereas God plainly told Adam that because of his disobedience he would return to the dust, and Paul states that the “ wages sin pays is death” .— Gen. 3:19; Rom. 6:23, NW.

428

ffceWATCHTOWER.

B r o o k lyn , N .Y .

Surely the false religious organizations Further, they believe that hundreds of millions, either at death or via purgatory, of the world are building with combustible will go to heaven; whereas the Scriptures materials, which suffer damage now as the plainly teach that only comparatively few, fire of truth strikes them, and which will a little flock of 144,000, will do so. (Matt. be consumed entirely at the coming battle 7:13,14; Luke 12:32; Rev. 14:1) They mix of Armageddon. Politicians and financiers in with the politics and commercial schemes also build with materials that cannot last of this world, even though Jesus told his beyond Armageddon. In view of these facts let all men of good followers not to lay up treasures on earth and that they were to be no part of this will bestir themselves. Let them investi world. (Matt. 6:19; John 15:19) They put gate as to just what the Bible teaches, just the laws of man above the laws of God, what is the hope that God holds out for although Jesus plainly commanded: “ Pay them, and just what his requirements are back, therefore, . . . God’s things to God,” which must be met if they would realize and the apostles stated, “ We must obey that hope. Jehovah’s witnesses everywhere God as ruler rather than men.” (Matt. consider it a privilege to help all such sin 22:21; Acts 5:29, NWThey cereaccept ones tothe build with the durable mate evolution theory which makes void the rials and to follow the apostle’s injunction: Word of God, which Jesus plainly stated “ Let each one keep watching how he is building.”— 1 Cor. 3:10, NW. is the truth.—John 17:17. --

W O R L D A S S E M B LY 1 9 5 3 The W atch Tower Bible and Tract Society is pleased to announce that Jehovah’s wit nesses will hold a world assembly in the sum mer of 1953 at Yankee Stadium, New York city. All of Jehovah’s witnesses everywhere will have this assembly in mind and will ask Jeho vah to bless all the arrangements and things that are to be done there so that the assembly will redound to his honor and praise. God’s servants in the earth should begin now to plan their vacation for the summer of 1953. The exact dates of the assembly will be announced in an early issue, but it can be said now that the convention will be held the latter part of July or early in August. A ll persons loving righteousness and desiring to worship the Most High Jehovah are welcome. It is hoped that representatives from most of the Society’s branches will be present. Mission aries from their far-flung fields of activity will be there to make reports. Witnesses in the Unit ed States and Canada and other nearby coun tries will come in strong numbers. By the Lord’s undeserved loving-kindness this will be the greatest assembly ever held by Christian people promoting true worship.

All who live in countries overseas should communicate with their local branch office if they plan to attend the convention. The branch offices will be in position to advise what the best means of transportation available m ay be and will tell you what procedure to follow for ob taining visas or meeting other immigration requirements. It may be possible for many from other countries to arrange for group travel to New York. Disturbing world conditions should not hin der persons from making plans to attend. Trust in the Lord. He knows when the battle of A r mageddon will come and there is no need for us to be worried about the turmoil in the world. W e know what it means and what it is leading to. Jehovah is with us. So do not let the troublous times in the world hold you back from planning to take in the blessings that Jehovah has in store for his people at this assembly. For many it will mean weeks or maybe months of traveling; for others just a few days. But, regardless, it means planning now, a year in advance, not only for you but for the Society. By Jehovah’s undeserved kind ness we hope to make it the best assembly yet.

‘Keeping Strict Watch on How We Walk’

EHOVAH God, the Most High, is right eous, pure and holy. He is the Father of celestial lights and all his work is per fect. (Lev. 19:2; Deut. 32:4; Jas. 1:17, NW) His Son, Christ Jesus, so imitated his Father that he could say: “ He that has seen me has seen the Father.” (John 14:9, NW) And for this globe Jehovah has pur posed a new heavens and a new earth of righteousness.— 2 Pet. 3:13, NW. Can we for a moment imagine that in that new world persons will be getting drunk? will practice immorality? will seek divorces on many pretexts? will have wild parties? will see how far they can go from the right way without actually falling? will see how near they can approach to fornication or adultery and still draw back? Of course not! People then will live clean, decent and upright lives. There are some persons, however, who imagine that because of inborn sin such works of the flesh may now be passed over, lightly or heavily, but passed over never theless. In the new world, they reason, they will be different. But will Armageddon, which will mark the end of this old world, make such a change in such persons that they will no longer want to do then what they want to do now? Will that mighty act of Jehovah instantly and miraculously eradicate their selfish inclinations and au tomatically make everyone chaste? Let us not deceive ourselves. Armaged don will destroy this wicked world just as surely as the flood destroyed the evil world in Noah’s day, but it will not wipe out the fallen tendencies in our mortal bodies. It

is the ransom, not Armageddon, that cleanses us from sin. To get the benefit of the ransom we must co-operate with God’s holy spirit by opposing sin.—Matt. 24:3739; Eph. 4:30; 1 John 1:7, Yes, in the new world we will still have to fight these fallen tendencies although it will doubtless be easier then than it is now. Progress in right doing will be rewarded with improvement in mental and physical well-being, making for still more improve ment. Then there will be no Satan and his demons to tempt us; neither will there be a filthy, drunken, gluttonous, greedy and sex-mad old world to tempt God’s servants. All that will perish at A r m a g e d d o n . — 1 John 2:16, 17; Rev. 20:3; 21:4, But let no one think that such a change in surroundings will entirely solve the problem, for even then some will be cut off in death at the end of 100 years because of selfishness. And it seems that at the end of the 1,000 years a considerable number will show themselves to be selfish and will be destroyed with Satan and his demons. —Isa. 65:20; Rev. 20:7-10. If we wait until the new world to clean up because circumstances will be more favorable then, most likely we will never enter it, for God will not spare any who are in sympathy with this present wicked system of things and its practices. If we would enjoy the blessings of the new world we must live according to its pure and righteous principles to the best of our abil ity now. We may not postpone the strug gle. We must war against sin in our bodies now if we would have God’s mercy; for 429

430

SEeW ATCHTOW ER

his mercy is not for careless, willful and continual sinning, but only for single acts due to Adamic weakness.— Psalm 51. Note how the apostle John contrasts the two kinds of sin. On the one hand he states: “My little children, I am writing you these things that you may not commit a sin. And yet, if anyone does commit a sin, we have a helper with the Father, Jesus Christ, a righteous one. And he is a propi tiatory sacrifice for our sins, yet not for ours only but also for the whole world’s.” Here we see that there is a forgiveness for the committing of a sin. But on the other hand John states: “ Everyone who practices sin is also practicing lawlessness, and so sin is lawlessness. Everyone remain ing in union with him does not practice sin; no one that practices sin has either seen him or come to know him. Little children, let na one mislead you; . . . He who prac tices sin originates with the Devil, because the Devil has been sinning from when he began.” Here we clearly see that there is no forgiveness for those who make a prac tice of sin.— 1 John 2:1, 2; 3:4, 6-8, Some, seeking to find justification for their careless conduct, point to the mis takes that faithful men of old made, such as Noah, David and others. But these over look the fact there is nothing to indicate that those servants of God repeatedly erred in these respects. Rather, they committed a sin,sincerely repented, accepted the Lord’s chastisement, and were restored to God’s favor. And these deflections were written down so that those coming after them who erred in like manner might take comfort and hope in God’s mercy, but not to excuse sinning or to justify laxity. —Rom. 15:4. Therefore let every Christian who hopes to gain life in the new world now heed the apostle’s admonition: “ So keep strict watch that how you walk is not as unwise but as wise persons, buying out the oppor-

Brooklyn, N . Y .

tune time for yourselves, because the days are wicked.” (Eph. 5:15,16, NW) Yes, and let anyone “ that thinks he has a firm posi tion beware that he does not fall” . Ours is a wily and vicious foe, the adversary the Devil, who “ walks about like a roaring lion, seeking to devour someone” . We must therefore take our “ stand against him, solid in the faith” , confident that if we ‘op pose the Devil then he will flee from us’. If we grow careless and let him trip us up we cannot blame the Devil. That excuse did not help Eve, neither will it help us. — 1 Cor. 10:12; 1 Pet. 5:8, 9; Jas. 4:7, We must also steer clear of the world, for “ what fellowship does light have with darkness” ? The world follows the line of least resistance. “For the time that has passed by is sufficient for you to have worked out the will of the nations when you proceeded in deeds of loose conduct, . . . Because you do not continue running with them in this course to the same low sink of debauchery, they are puzzled and go on speaking abusively of you.”— 2 Cor. 6:14-18; 1 Pet. 4:3, 4, Both the Devil and his world appeal to our natural desires and our depraved ten dencies, and if we are not alert these de sires and tendencies will govern us instead of our governing them, and thus we be come slaves of sin. (Romans chapter 6 ; 1 John 2:16,17) Better is he that rules his spirit than he that takes a city. (Prov. 16:32) We have a warfare going on within us, so that what we wish to do we do not, and what we would not, that we practice. That is why we must continually exert our will power and browbeat our body; keep it down where it belongs, as an abject slave, otherwise it will make itself a willful and capricious master. (Rom. 7:15-23; 1 Cor. 9:27, NW )To help us to avoid injurious things God’s Word gives many examples of what happened to those who walked carelessly.— 1 Cor. 10:5-11, NW.

Ju l y

15, 1952

SfieW A T CH TO W ER

If we would keep strict watch over our actions we must begin with the mind, the heart. That is where the trouble starts, as Jesus well pointed out, and that is why the wise man counsels us to guard, above all else, our minds or hearts. (Prov. 4:23, Mo; Matt. 15:19) The best way to keep out the wrong things is to keep the mind filled with the right thoughts: “ Finally, broth ers, whatever things are true, whatever things are of serious concern, whatever things are righteous, whatever things are chaste, whatever things are lovable, what ever things are well spoken of, whatever virtue there is and whatever praiseworthy thing there is, continue considering these things.”— Phil. 4:8, NW. We profess to love God, do we not? If we do love him we will keep his command ments. (1 John 5:3) Carelessness will bring reproach upon his name. That is what Is rael of old and certain ones in Paul’s day were guilty of. (Ezek. 36:20-32; Rom. 2:24, NW) Being zealous for his name Jehovah has no alternative but to withhold his blessings from those that bring reproach upon it by a selfish course of action. When Achan and the sons of Eli grievously trans gressed, the entire nation suffered defeats. (Josh. 7; 1 Sam. 2:22-25; 3:11-14) God’s principles do not change. Wanting to have Jehovah’s blessings will make us careful. Loving our neighbor as ourselves will also make us careful regarding our con duct. How can we interest others, who are sighing and crying because of all the abom inations they see in the land, in God’s kingdom, if they also see such wickedness in us? (Ezek. 9:4) How can we conscien tiously instruct others and we ourselves not be making a sincere effort to live up to God’s requirements? “ Do you, however, the one teaching someone else, not teach yourself? You, the one preaching ‘Do not steal’, do you steal?” (Rom. 2:21-23, NW) Let the apostate clergy take that course,

431

but not the genuine ministers of Jehovah God.— Ps. 50:16,17, AM att. 23:1-5, Love for our neighbor will also dictate that we do not encourage him in his wrong doing. Evildoers may think they are smart, but as opportunity affords we should give them to understand that we do not think that they are. “ Thou shalt not hate thy brother in thy heart: thou shalt surely re buke thy neighbor, and not bear sin be cause of him.” “ He that rebuketh a man shall afterward find more favor than he that flattereth with the tongue.” (Lev. 19:17; Prov. 28:23, ST A hat is far be than gossiping about your neighbor’s mis takes. Gossip helps neither the gossiper nor the one gossiped about nor the ones hear ing the gossip; in fact, it hurts all three classes. So why indulge in it? However, in keeping strict watch that how we walk is wise, let us not go to fanat ical extremes. Let us not be like the oldfashioned religionists who frowned on all dancing, drinking, laughing, and who even considered it a sin to kiss one’s mate or children on Sunday. There will be no “kill joys” in the new world; the new world will be a joyous world, but the joy will be in the right kind of things. They will be pure, wholesome joys, joys that will last. The joys that the Devil and his world now offer us are as bitter ashes. They leave one dis appointed, discontented. Why lose peace of mind, suffer shame and perhaps miss out on eternal life for the sake of momentary thrills and transitory pleasures? Godly devotion with self-sufficiency is a means of great gain. (1 Tim. 6 : 6, NW) God knows what is best, and when he coun sels against certain actions let us not fly in the face of divine wisdom and spurn divine love by ignoring that counsel. Yes, for the sake of the honor of Jehovah’s name, for the benefit of our fellow man and for our own welfare, let us ‘keep strict watch that how we walk is as wise persons’.

S k tria ^ e/ta f S ociety “ A b r a h a m , thefamily head, . . . By faith he re sided temporarily in the land of the promise as in 2 O D -fear- a foreign land, and dwelt in tents with Isaac and pu rpose is to ing people Jacob, the heirs with him of the very same make an exam — Heb. 7:4; U :9 , NW. earth-wide are ination of pa a w a r e of the triarchal society. To commence with we present disintegration of the corrupt old should know what the word society gen world society. Bible prophecies and the erally means. Society means an organiza sign of the times prove conclusively that these old world systems of things will make tion of persons associated together for their permanent exit in a low bow of total various p u r p o s e s with the individuals defeat in the immediate future. Fortunate generally living together as members of a ly for the generation of the righteous now community. For 856 years after the flood on earth, Jehovah God in his great mercy the form of human society that Jehovah and foresight has preserved a record of his God had dealings with was that of a patri divine revelations which contain a host of archal society. However, the last 215 years secrets pertaining to our present and fu of this patriarchal era found the Israelites ture welfare. By the force of events many in slavery as a patriarchal society subser of these secrets are now being unlocked by vient to Egypt. A patriarch was a family the Great Interpreter himself. (Dan. 2:47) head. (Acts 7:8, 9, NW) Therefore a patri From these it is possible to obtain a clear archal society was the organization of in ing vision of the details which will operate dividuals related by blood, by marriage or in the new world order of things. Actually by adoption who lived and worked together the new order of things is already taking in a community under the leadership of a shape and will be fully operating at Arma male family head. Such a patriarchal so geddon time to fill the vacuum left after the ciety formed a “ family government” .* cataclysmic disappearance of the old order. FAMILY HEAD NOAH For this reason God’s witnesses on earth 3 The first great patriarch or family head are now diligently studying the Holy Scrip of the immediate post-flood society was tures to fully examine the numerous shad Noah. From the Bible’s account of Noah’s ows, principles, methods, procedures and activities and from later evidences of his systems employed by societies of God’s leadership, we observe that Noah was a servants in Biblical times. God’s dealings great organizer of society. For about 40 with those ancient societies foreshadowed or 50 years before the flood, Noah organ many developments in the new world order ized his family of three sons and their * Biblical Law, by H. B. Clark, pp. 53, 125. of things.— Rom. 15:4,

1. Why do Christians today find it timely to examine some of the shadows and systems of earlier societies?

2. What is meant by “ patriarchal society’ '? When did such a form of Biblical society exist? 3. Describe Noah’s organizing activity.

432

Ju l y

15, 1952

fffieWATCHTOWEFL

433

wives and his own wife for the building of set in the sky as a sign of God’s great cove the ark. This was a prodigious project nant with surviving society under Noah’s necessitating the gathering and assembling leadership. Hence Jehovah God as the together of much timber and other mate great Superior took steps to give man a rials. All this required negotiations with righteous start upon a cleansed earth. God neighboring peoples, payment in money for gave righteous man a law around which to goods and services and making of contracts develop his post-flood government.— Gen. which brought into play rules of conduct 8:20-9:17. and business. Likewise the marshaling to 5 By reason of his having been in direct gether of the host of animals which later communication with God many times and entered the ark required planning and having received revelations of the divine orderly handling. Noah, the 599-year-old will, Noah as a keen lawyer and organizer shrewd organizer, after caring for all pre was in the authoritative position to guide liminaries, went into the ark in 2370 B.C. the expansion of human society after the with an organized society of which he was flood. And that he zealously did during the the head. For a year and ten days he main 350 years he continued to live after the tained order and the well-being of this com deluge. A man of great wisdom, foresight munity in the ark while the flood waters and of long experience in ways theocratic, held sway over the earth.— Gen. 6:13-8:19. Noah could be relied upon to set the proper 4 Jehovah God had blessed and guidedlead in matters of post-flood government. this preflood patriarchal society under When new problems arose he would be able to make c l e a r right Noah’s headship. Just principles, establish as this s o c i e t y had proper precedents, ini gone into the ark fully tiate wholesome cus organized so they came toms and give sound out fully organized un judgment in harmony der a family govern with the mind of the ment. Having disem Lord which he enjoyed barked safely on dry as God’s confidential land in 2369 B.C., Noah servant and prophet. immediately led his How fortunate human family in making a gi society was after the flood to have had gantic burnt offering of praise to their de such a well-trained theocratic organizer as liverer Jehovah. Jehovah was pleased with their counselor!— Gen. 9:28, 29. this evidence of gratitude and proceeded to give Noah instructions for continuing hu 6Did Noah seize the opportunity after man society. God promised man that never the flood to become a king of a super again would he curse the ground and that government to rule over all the rapidly in the earth would continue to enjoy its sea creasing number of his descendants? No. sons. Also a divine command was given to Noah was a God-fearing man of faith in fill every part of the earth with families the promised Seed who was to be sent as of his descent. By direct revelation God King to establish a new world government began to give man divine law through the over all mankind. (Gen. 3:15; Heb. 11:7) instrumentality of Noah. The rainbow was 5. How was Noah equipped to give a proper lead to hu 4. What did God do for human society right after the flood?

man society after the flood? 6. What governmental pattern did Noah set for society after the flood?

434

SHeWATCHTOWER.

B rooklyn, N. Y .

Kingship was not Noah’s assignment. Satan, Nimrod rebelled against the NoaRather Noah proceeded to set a pattern chian system of rule. Instead he set up the of developing small units of family govern first kingdom government with Babylon ments or patriarchal societies, which fam as the center. This upstart tried to make ily groups would live independently of each himself greater than Noah by proclaiming other and migrate into all parts of the himself as the first human king. He em earth. The unit of this arrangement was barked on a religious tower-building proj not the individual but the family, a group ect to keep many of the families from of related individuals ruled by its family spreading to the four corners of the earth head, the patriarch. After the death of a as God purposed. God expressed his wrath family head, the oldest son would continue against this rebel movement by confusing the headship of that unit and permit the the tongues of these tribes under Nimrod, other sons to move off, as did Esau and thus forcing them to migrate abroad in Jacob, in later history, to start separate accord with his original will. Having lived societies. Later in time, the sons of a fam a long life as a counselor among many ily head held together after their father’s ancient nations, organizer Noah finally death under the leadership of an outstand died, in 2020 B.C., at the ripe age of 950 ing brother as did the twelve sons of Jacob years. Before his death he witnessed God’s and thus became a “ house” or a clan of mandate carried out in spite of Satan’s twelve families. In time each family of thwarting efforts by uniting mem under Israelites developed into a tribe, and finally governments opposed to Jehovah God. these kindred tribes grew into a nation — Gen. 11:1-9. under the headship of Jehovah.— Gen. INTERESTING FEATURES 46:2, 3; 49:28; 50:24, 25; Ex. 19:4-6. 7 Under Noah’s wise supervision the 8 We will now proceed to examine several typical divine mandate of populating the interesting features of patriarchal society. earth proceeded to the point where eventu At this point it should be understood that ally seventy nations were in operation all while many legal features found in the speaking one language but migrating as Bible are also found in the ancient nonnomadic communities in all directions. theocratic legal systems such as the Baby Twenty-six of these nations sprang from lonish Code of Hammurabi, the Hittite Noah’s son Shem, fourteen from his oldest Code and the Assyrian Code, all three codes son Japheth and thirty from his youngest having been found in recent times by ar son Ham. (Gen. 10:1-32) Noah also lived chaeologists, such are no evidences that to witness the beginning of a cancerlike these features were borrowed by the He growth of rebellion against the great Sov brews from their pagan neighbors. Rather, ereign Superior, Jehovah God. It all be expressly to the contrary. These are evi dences that heathen nations have carried gan with a young great-grandson of his over many ancient laws and customs from by the name of Nimrod who was not hon the Noachian system of law and order, ored as among the seventy family heads which pattern the faithful Hebrew patri of the seventy nations. By defying God’s archs followed.— Ezek. 14:12-14, 20. rainbow covenant, by using war to put 9. (a) From where did the Hebrew family heads get men in fear of himself, and as a tool of 8, their customs and law? (b) How was it possible for the 7. What did Noah live to see? How did Satan try to interfere with God’s post-flood purposes, and what re sulted ?

theocratic patriarchs to deal with their pagan neighbors according to a common legal procedure? (c) What ar gument is there for thinking that many of these customs were of a divinely sanctioned origin?

Ju l y

15, 1952

35eW ATCHTOW EFt

9As the early tribes and nations came under greater control of Satan and his false theories of government, the Noachian structure of early law and order receded somewhat into the background. Neverthe less, since it was a fact that many of their basic laws were still of early Noachian origin, this made it possible for faithful theocratic patriarchs like Abraham, Isaac and Jacob to deal with their pagan neigh bors according to common customs of le gal procedure. It is also well to state at this point that, since many of the legal features practiced by the faithful theo cratic patriarchs were later incorporated in the Law covenant dictated by God to Moses, it strongly indicates that they were of a divinely sanctioned origin. For surely God would not have incorporated laws and customs which originated with Satan’s demon-empowered governments.— 2 Cor. 6:14-16, NW. 10 As already alluded to, the family rather than the individual was the unit in patriarchal society. Generally there was no holding of individual property aside from a few personal belongings. All prop erty as to herds, household goods, equip ment and lands was held in common by the family, since they were all related to one another by birth, marriage or adoption. This is confirmed in the statement made by Rachel and Leah to Jacob their husband and family head on the occasion when they separated with all their goods from their father Laban’s tribal household to com mence an independent patriarchal society. “Rachel and Leah replied [to Jacob their husband and head], ‘What share or pos session is left for us in our father’s house? Does he [Laban their father] not treat us like aliens? He has sold us, and he goes on to spend all the price of our marriage! All the wealth that God has taken from our 10. How was property held in patriarchal society? Explain.

435

father now belongs to us and to our chil dren; so do whatever God tells you.’ ” (Gen. 31:14-16, Mo) Thus by holding their wealth in common, as noted above, the small fam ily government formed what might be likened to a modern corporation with its official head being the father or the oldest son in the oldest line from the common ancestor if several families lived together in a “ house” or tribe. We also see in Jacob’s case how the family head served as a priest communicating with God. Further more, as a representative of God the family head led in offering family sacrifices. 11 The patriarch further served as a fatherly ruler and overseer. He gave com mands as to the family’s daily work and carefully supervised the training of his children, as he was fully responsible legally for their every violation of law. He made contracts with neighbors and also judged and punished his household for any viola tions of law and custom. Actually the fam ily head completely controlled and gov erned the lives and property of all the members of his household organization. Being the family’s spokesman before God and man, the patriarch was furthermore held responsible for the conduct of his fam ily. He and the family as a whole were an swerable for trespasses and offenses com mitted by himself or by members of his family against other family units. The fam ily head might be required to deliver up a member of his family or pay in property to make satisfaction for wrongs done. —Josh. 7:24, 25. 12 As in the case of modem corporations made up of many persons where the whole corporation is considered just one artificial legal person to be sued for any damages committed against others, so the entire ancient family was considered a legal cor11. What responsibilities fell upon the family head? 12. To what in modern times may the patriarchal fam ily unit be likened? Explain.

436

SEeWATCHTOWER.

porate person* to make retribution for wrongs done. Thus right from the begin ning after the flood there was what is called “family responsibility” which later ex panded into “ community responsibility” holding the entire body responsible for wrongs done by any member. This was so viewed because all jointly owned the prop erty and their lives were bound up closely to their family head. It is noted from the Bible that these closely knit, legally respon sible families prospered greatly with secu rity and lived in much happiness wherever their family head was theocratically mind ed by serving Jehovah. Such ones ruled their households lovingly and wisely. — Gen. 24:1. PROCEDURES

13 The patriarchs had an interesting way in which they offered and transferred possession to land. The prospective buyer would be taken to a vantage point where the seller would describe the precise bound aries and the advantages of the land being offered. After lengthy bargaining back and forth, the seller would finally recite the exact four boundaries of the land for trans fer. When the buyer said, “ I see,” then the deal was considered closed and a contract made.f The conveyance was made in this manner before witnesses without a literal “handing over” of the land by means of a written deed. However, written contracts also were used. At times the bargaining process itself involved quite a ceremony. — Gen. 23:3-16. 14 Jehovah God himself conformed to this custom when he made a legal offer to Abra ham of the Promised Land. At a vantage point in Canaan, God pointed out to Abra ham the precise boundaries of the territory * Ancient Law, by H. S. Maine, pp. 178, 179. t Biblical Law, by D. Daube, 1947, pp. 29-36. 13. Describe how possession of land was transferred. 14, 15. (a) How did Jehovah conform to this custom of land transfer? Explain, (b) How did Satan? Explain.

Brooklyn, N . Y.

offered. But God did not permit Abraham to say, “ I see,” and thus legally accept the transfer, as it was not God’s due time to grant legal possession. (Gen. 13:14, 15) However, the legal transfer was made in the year 1473 B.C., some four hundred years later, when Jehovah caused Moses “to see” or to accept legal possession on behalf of the nation of Israel just before they crossed the Jordan to take the Prom ised Land. “And Moses went up from the plains of Moab unto mount Nebo, . . . And Jehovah showed him all the land . . . And Jehovah said unto him, This is the land which I sware unto Abraham, unto Isaac, and unto Jacob, . . . I have caused thee to see it with thine eyes.”— Deut. 34:1-4, AS; also Deut. 3:27. 15 Notice that Satan the mimic also con formed to this method of offer when he a p p r o a c h e d Jesus in the wilderness to tempt him. “ Again the Devil took him [Jesus] along to an unusually high moun tain, and showed him all the kingdoms of the world and their glory, and he said to him: ‘All these things I will give you if you fall down and do an act of worship to me.’ ” (Matt. 4:8, 9, 2VW) Satan here was actual ly making a genuine legal offer for Jesus to consider seriously of legally accepting. Even though Jesus quickly recognized it as a legal offer yet he lost no time in utter ly rejecting it by saying, “ Go away, Satan!” 16 In settling local family disputes the family heads served as judges. To render justice it was very necessary for them to sift out the exact evidence in the matter under dispute. According to the King James and American Standard , when the evidence was clearly determined they used the expressions “ to know” , “ to discern” or “ to acknowledge” in giving their ruling on the facts. This legal lan guage would be similar to our time when 16. 17. (a) As judges how did the family heads deter mine evidence? (b) Give Bible examples.

Ju l y

15, 1952

SEeWATCHTOWER.

a judge or jury sits “ to find” a man guilty of crime according to the evidence sub mitted. When Laban accused Jacob of hav ing stolen his teraphim Jacob legally gave Laban the right to search out the evidence as to Jacob’s innocence. Jacob said, “ Be fore our brethren discern thou what is thine with me, and take it to thee.”— Gen. 31:32, AS. 17 Another example is the case where family head Judah sat as a judge to hear the case of his daughter-in-law Tamar who was accused of being illegitimately with child. “And Judah said, Bring her forth, and let her be burnt. When she was brought forth, she sent to her father-in-law, saying, By the man, whose these are, am I with child: and she said, Discern, I pray thee, whose are these, the signet, and the cords, and the staff. And Judah acknowledged them, and said, She is more righteous them I.” (Gen. 38:24-26,11-20, AS) Judge Judah was forced to admit legally that he was the father of her child by the clear evi dence presented that she was the supposed harlot that Judah had relationship with some time previous. 18 There were many other customs in volving birthright, the right of parents to 18. Why did the faithful theocratic patriarchs continue to live as temporary residents in the Promised Land?

O^ut

choose the wives for their sons, responsibil ity when one places property in the cus tody of another, slavery, concubinage, re demption of slaves, and others. Several of these will be examined in the succeeding article. At this stage in the examination of patriarchal society it can be seen that it was no crude social order. Rather it was a system highly organized adapted to the nomadic life of those early family units. They dwelt in tents and wandered over the land in the care of their large flocks and herds. The faithful theocratic patri archs Abraham, Isaac and Jacob and the others were content to live in the land of promise as temporary residents awaiting the time for the promised Messiah, Christ Jesus, to come as King to establish the everlasting kingdom of righteousness over the earth. “For he [Abraham] was await ing the city having real foundations and the builder and creator of which is God.” (Heb. 11:8-10, NW) So we see there much of particular interest for us today as to God’s dealings with his servants under the patriarchal system of organization. As God’s legal ways change not, his legal ac tions back there are/ x . sire to give you pleasure in traveling with us to the vari ous places of interest here where so much Bible history was made and to convey to you some point of interest which is not apparent in reading the Bible text. For example: Why did Jesus tell his dis ciples, who were fishing on the Sea of Gali lee and who had caught no fish, to cast their net on the opposite side of the boat? Or why did Jesus send Peter to catch a fish to get the coin to pay their taxes? From these questions you have already guessed what our journey is about this time. Yes, you are right. A visit to the Sea of Galilee. Having spent a most unpleasant cold and rainy winter in Jerusalem, we are ready for a change. So this fine Sunday morning in the latter part of March, while the re production and blossoming forth of spring is at its best, we start out for Galilee aboard a rickety old bus with wooden benches for the seating comfort of its passengers. If possible, you can imagine how we are go ing to enjoy five hours of sitting on a board that will continually remind us that it is hard and unyielding, and not like the springy seats in our American buses. We are leaving Jerusalem now around noon. The first part of our journey takes us down through the rugged and stony Judean hills to the almost flat and level plain of Sharon. All along the way we observe that these hills, which had looked brown and burnt during the summer, are now cov 553

ered with a carpet of rich green dotted on every hand with pink and white stones of all sizes and shapes. About these stones, and on the spaces in between, flourish many kinds of beautiful wild flowers. Pred o m i n a n t among these flowers is the bright red poppy which is somewhat bigger than the domestic tulip grown in the States, and the yellow daisy which grows so profusely that in whatever direction one looks he is confronted by multitudinous seas of yellow. Coming on the plain of Sharon, which strip of land extends in width from the foothills of the mountains of Judah to the Mediterranean sea, the scenery changes. Here we no longer observe the wild beauty of the hills, but the domestic beauty of the grain fields, the plowing and the planting of the crops, and as we come into the vicin ity of the old Bible town of Lydda, where the apostle Peter once visited the congre gation of Christians and healed a paralyzed man, we are greeted by the fragrant per fume emitted by the blossoming orange, grapefruit and lemon trees from whose branches ripe fruit is still hanging. We pass through Lydda and continue on northward some forty miles to the vicinity of the mountains of Ephraim. All along the route we are continually delighted by the pleas ant aroma of perfume-laden air from the blooming vegetation.

554

SEeWATCHTOWER.

An hour later and we are enjoying the roller-coaster effect of the foothills of the mountains of Ephraim, of which Mount Carmel is the western spur. We climb only a few feet and enter the narrow Megiddo pass, t h r o u g h which in ancient times many armies went to the battlefield of Ar mageddon, the plain of Esdraelon, and through which many rich camel caravans passed with their goods for Egypt and Syria. It is here we see for our first time in Israel a civilization as far back as Abra ham. Arabs, dressed in the style of that time, are plowing their narrow patches of land by means of wooden plows. Some are drawn by camels and others pulled along by a yoke of oxen. Once we saw a horse and another time an ass drawing a plow. Many of the Arabs live near their plots of land in black tents made from wool; others live in stone huts. This unusual scene is short-lived, however, because as we come around a bend there lies before the sweep of our eyes another more captivating scene in all the splendor of its springtime dress— the fertile valley called Jezreel in the Bible and outside of the Bible by the names “ Plains of Esdraelon” and “ Armageddon” . FELLOW PASSENGERS

Since another hour shall pass before we reach our destination, and since we have become quite accustomed to the verdant splendor of the hills, I will give you some idea of what is going on in this old bus. Yes, the board on which we sit is still with us. As the hours go by we become more painfully aware of its presence. In the front the driver, a careless, happy-go-lucky individual, is driving like a wild man. It appears that the steering mechanism is badly worn, and because of this he has to fight the wheel to keep this pile of junk on the road. But apparently no one has noticed this except me, because all about us there is hilarious conversation in a half-dozen

B rooklyn, N . Y .

languages, with wild gesticulation to drive the points home. Nobody cares what the driver is doing. In the aisle of the bus seat ed flat on the floor are several Temanite women, one of which is breast-feeding a very dirty little baby. The immigrants from Teman before coming to Israel never sat on a chair nor slept in a bed. They con sider such things as devices from which to fall and injure oneself. So they sit and sleep on the floor. Many of the passengers are orthodox Jewish men wearing long curls that hang down in front of their ears, which characterize members of an ortho dox mystical sect that originated in cen tral Europe. We are doing a lot of winding around turns now, so I had better get my head back to the window of this contraption and see what goes on outside. There it is! Off to our left and away below us like a jewel unspoiled by man is the Sea of Galilee, with hills all around. While we descend we see the lake change from an infinite variety of blues to green and indigo and silver, according to the changing cloudy sky above. We are surprised to see it so beautiful. The hills on this side are smooth and green, but they look rugged and deso late beyond. We just passed a sign on the rapidly descending road marked “ sea lev el” , which is 680 feet above the lake. We go along for another mile or more through immigrant camps, waving palms and white hotels with Hebrew names, to Tiberias by the sea. Here at our journey’s end we are more than anxious to get off this bus. ALONG THE SHORE OF GALILEE

After a good night’s rest, we rose early this morning, and, like the letter-carrier on his day off, we are going for a walk. We thought it would be more interesting if we walked the fifteen miles from Tiberias to Capernaum and beyond to where the Jor dan enters the lake. Along the lake’s edge

September 15, 1952

SfteWATCHTOWER

runs a good road, so it will be smooth walk ing. We started about eight o’clock and as we walked along in the quietness of the early morning the birds were chirping overhead among the branches of the giant eucalyptus trees. The fishermen were hang ing their nets among these trees to dry and be repaired, because they were wet and torn from having been used for the catch during the night. My imagination be gan to work again. Jesus must often have paused upon these hills above on the left of us as we walked northward along the lake, and thought over what he saw, and meditated on how to present the truth to the people he must witness to. But what he saw was greatly different from what we now see. Here, in Jesus’ time ran trunk roads, with busy traffic passing to and fro and taxgatherers sitting at the customhouses to collect the tolls. Here were cities to compare with Tyre, Sidon, Nineveh. Here were noble men’s houses with many servants, wealthy landlords, whose bams must be torn down and larger ones built to hold the harvest; not country sins alone, but those which curse cities— public prostitution, jealous social conditions, bitter poverty close to fabulous wealth. Here to our right on the lake were fleets of fishing boats, and on the shores miles of fishing nets to be dried and mended. Everywhere around the lake Jesus moved in the midst of a populous cosmopolitan life where one might gain the whole world and lose his life, and where the exacting crowds so wearied him that at times he had to go apart and rest from them. Today, however, this busy, wealthy life of Galilee is altogether gone. The towns as Jesus knew them have vanished; the trees that once covered the hills are gone; where beautiful gardens once grew, there are morasses, and the lake is empty of sails and the shores idle, and for the most part

555

uninhabited. Only the outlines of nature remain to indicate the setting of Jesus’ ministry. Just ahead of us in the bend of the road is a house with beautiful gardens and sur rounded by palm trees. Here we will rest. No sooner had we walked through the gate and descended the stairs leading down to the big house on the slope than we were met by a kindly gentleman who spoke Eng lish. He gave us water, and after exchang ing a few words with each other he be gan to explain fishing on the lake. He pointed out that tons of fish are caught each season along this piece of shore. Be cause of the warm springs that bubble up here, there are more fish than elsewhere in the lake. Very likely it was here that the apostles came to fish. From the steep bank it is possible to see the fish in the crowded shoals in the water when they are invisible to men in a boat. He said, “I have stood here and called to fishermen and told them where to cast their nets.” Perhaps it was somewhere in this vicinity that Jesus called to his disciples to cast their net on the oth er side of the boat, but Jesus performed a miracle.—John 21:1-6. This kind man went on to relate that there are two main kinds of fish in the lake. A little one called the sardine and a bigger one called the musht. The small ones are not really sardines, but they are a sort of fish easy to put within a roll, two of which the lad might have had with five rolls when Jesus fed the five thousand somewhere on these shores. The musht is known as “ Peter’s perch” , in whose mouth Peter found the coin to pay his and Jesus’ taxes. He went on to explain that the male fish has a little sac under his mouth. They are often attracted by any bright object, like a ring that has slipped off a finger into the water. It was not impossible, therefore, for the Roman coin to find its way into a fish’s mouth.

556

STieWATCHTOWER

We asked him many questions about the location of the different places, mentioned in the Greek Scriptures, along the lake, and he was most helpful. Pointing across the lake to the other shore to the country of the Gerasenes, where Jesus healed the man afflicted by the legion of demons and where the swine ran down the precipice in to the sea and drowned, he said, “ Draw a line from there to where we are, and north of it took place nearly all the events of Jesus’ Galilean ministry.” He pointed out for us the possible locations of Bethsaida on the far side of the lake, Capernaum to the north where a clump of trees stand at the north end, Chorazin farther away on the hills behind, and Magdala between here and Capernaum. We journeyed on to see some of the places he had pointed out. The first is Magdala, once the home of Mary Magdalene. But occupying the sight of the town where Mary lived at the start ing of the plain near the sea is a group of gruesome mud-brick hovels in which a few immigrants live. How far this town has fallen since Mary’s day! From here we walk without a letup for almost three hours to the hills north of the lake to the site where it is believed the once great city of Chorazin stood, where Jesus must have taught and healed. No more do the great roads pass by it, thronged with merchants. We cannot even find a path, but follow sheep trails and walk across open fields to where it perhaps was. Except for the views both inland and

B rooklyn, N . Y .

lakeward, it is a desolate sight. Jesus’ words are more impressively meaningful: “Woe to you, Chorazin!”-Matt. 11:21, Coming down over the hills from Chora zin toward the north shore of the lake, we continue our journey through a living mosaic of color produced by the thirty or more different kinds of wild flowers, to the most interesting spot on the lake— the pos sible location of Capernaum. The outlines of many foundations lying uncovered on every hand indicate a once populous com munity. Here lived Simon Peter and his brother Andrew; here dwelt also Peter’s partners, James and John, the sons of Zebedee; and here is where Jesus did many of his mighty works that drew the atten tion of the entire lakeside. Here also is where Simon the Zealot, a fanatical rebel against Rome, found agreement by learn ing the truth with Matthew Levi, who sat in the customhouse and gathered the taxes for Herod Antipas. Today it taxes one’s imagination to picture what Capernaum used to be. Jesus described it as “ exalted to heaven” . (NW) As we are leaving ruins of the last place of interest on our journey, we cannot help but call to mind the other words of Jesus about Capernaum, “Down to Hades you will come.”—NW. It is now late afternoon, and we must walk back across the fields of Galilee to the main road and catch a ride to Tiberias, where we will take a bus to Jerusalem and there write about the things we saw, so that we can pass them on to you.

The LORD your God isbringing you into a fine land, a land with stream s o f w ater, w ith springs and pools welling up in the valleys and on th e hills; a land o f w h eat and barley, o f vines, fig-trees, and p om egra n a tes; a land o f oilproducing olives and h on ey; a land w h ere you m ay ea t food w ithout stint, lacking nothing in it; a land w hose stones contain iron, and out o f w h ose hills you can dig copper. — Deut. 8:7-9, AT.

“ The Eternal your God you shall followhimyou shall re vere, his commands you shall keep, his voice you shall obey, him shall you worship, and to him shall you be — Deut. 13: It, Mo.

EHOVAH the Creator is the source of all life. He gives it to whom he pleases and takes it away from those not worthy. No creatures on earth can claim possession of life, for they have it only as long as they exist, though some do have it by promise. All sane persons want to live on forever, and always since man’s d i s o b e d i e n c e brought the penalty of death the question has been asked similar to the one put to the Lord Jesus Christ by a man well versed in Jewish law: “ By doing what shall I in herit everlasting life?” In answering Je sus questioned him, “ What is written in the Law? How do you read?” In answer he said: “You must love Jehovah your God with your whole heart and with your whole soul and with your whole strength and with your whole mind,” and, “ your neighbor as yourself.” He said to him: “ You answered cori’ectly; ‘keep on doing this and you will get life.’ ” (Luke 10:25-28, NW) Here then is stated concisely and correctly the com mand of Jehovah, and those obedient to it will obtain life and live forever. Do we really desire everlasting life? How much would we give to secure it? Are we pre pared to obey God’s commandments to the full so as to inherit it? No creature will get it unless he pleases God and receives His approval. It is also true that no one will be approved unless he is obedient.

1. What is the requirement of Jehovah for one to gain everlasting life? 557

2 We may ask, Just what doe obedience mean, and what is in volved in our obedience? It actually means a compliance with commands, a readiness to perform that which is required or directed by authority, a dutifulness. Obedience is a divine requirement and includes a joyful, willing submission to do the will of God. Since the beginning of creation Jehovah God has always re quired and rewarded complete obedience. When he created the righteous world he performed it through spirit agencies under the direction of Christ Jesus in his pre human state. “ He is the image of the in visible God, the firstborn of all creation, because by means of him all other things were created in the heavens and upon the earth, the things visible and the things in visible, no matter whether they are thrones or lordships or governments or authorities. All other things have been created through him and for him.” (Col. 1:15,16, NW) Also carrying out Jehovah’s will were angels numbering “ ten thousand times ten thousand” . (Dan. 7:10) Yet with all these marvelous creatures there was perfect har mony at the beginning. God does not have to force obedience, but his commands are immediately obeyed. “ For he spake and it was, he commanded, and it stood forth.” (Ps. 33:9, Ro) This is borne out by the record from the beginning: “ God said, Light be. And light was.” (Gen. 1:3, Ro) On this the first morning of creation God’s commands were completely obeyed, and so the record of obedience to his expressed 2. Define obedience, give examples and Scripture proof.

558

fEeW ATCH TO W ER

Brooklyn,

N. Y.

purpose continues one creative day after ence. “Behold, I set before you this day a another. Jehovah requires something done. blessing and a curse: the blessing, if ye He commands, someone hears and readily shall hearken unto the commandments of and willingly obeys. Co-operation in the Jehovah your God, which I command you works of God is revealed by the statement: this day; and the curse, if ye shall not “Let us make man.” (Gen. 1:26) This is hearken unto the commandments of Jeho not an example of a speaker speaking of vah your God.” (Deut. 11:26-28, AS) Obedi himself in the plural, addressing his words ence also brings blessings and friendship to himself as if a plurality of persons, for with God. “ And Jehovah said, Shall I hide such plurality is not shown in the scrip from Abraham that which I do? For I have tures where God is speaking of himself. known him, to the end that he may com But Jehovah does communicate to his Son mand his children and his h o u s e h o l d and the other spirit creatures of what he after him, that they may keep the way of purposes to do, so giving them an interest Jehovah, to do righteousness and justice; in the matter. This means Jesus Christ, as to the end that Jehovah may bring upon the Logos, and the millions of angelic crea Abraham that which he hath spoken.” (Jas. tures were co-operating together in com 2:23; Gen. 18:17, 19, AS) Obedience also plete harmony and perfect joyful obedience brings salvation, for at the time of the in working the works of God. All these flood Noah, his family and pairs of living services were completed on time and this creatures were commanded by Jehovah loving obedience brought great pleasure to what to do. The commands were obeyed, Jehovah. “Bless the L o r d , ye his angels, and salvation came as a result. Then Jeho mighty in strength, that execute his word, vah proves his people by obedience. “ It is hearkening unto the voice of his word.” the Eternal your God testing you, to see whether you really love the Eternal your —Ps. 103:20, he. 3 At the beginning of man’s existenceGod with all your mind and all your heart. God commanded obedience from him. “Je The Eternal your God you shall follow, him hovah God commanded the man, saying, Of you shall revere, his commands you shall every tree of the garden thou mayest freely keep, his voice you shall obey, him shall eat: but of the tree of the knowledge of you worship, and to him shall you be loy good and evil, thou shalt not eat of it: for al.” (Deut. 13:3, 4, Mo) Those who are to in the day that thou eatest thereof thou be Jehovah’s people must be obedient. shalt surely die.” (Gen. 2:16,17, Dur “This day thou art become the people of ing Adam’s short period of obedience he Jehovah thy God. Thou shalt therefore obey had a clear and clean conscience; he was the voice of Jehovah thy God, and do his neither afraid nor ashamed. Obedience commandments and his statutes.” He prom meant peace, protection, happiness, har ises to regather the scattered ones if obedi mony with God, and life. When he was ence is manifested: “ And thou . . . shalt driven out of Eden for disobedience then return unto Jehovah thy God, and shalt obedience was seen in the cherubim who obey his voice . . . then Jehovah thy God guarded the way to the tree of life, so man will turn thy captivity, and have compas could not reach it. (Gen. 3:24) Also, at the sion upon thee, and will return and gather time Jehovah first created a nation he was thee from all the peoples, whither Jehovah very specific in his requirement for obedi- thy God hath scattered thee.” (Deut. 27:9, 3. (a) How did God state his commands to the first 10; 30:1-10, AS) This same chapter also man and theocratic nation at their beginning? (b) Ex promises to bring back the prisoners and plain some of the beneficial results from obedience.

September 15, 1952

3ReW ATCH TOW ER.

559

thy son, thine only son, from me.” How little Abraham knew that the “ eyes” of Jehovah had been watching him all the time, to see whether Abraham would be obedient to the end, and only when the blow was about to be struck did he inter vene. Jehovah then declared: “ In thy seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed; because thou hast obeyed my voice.” Hence Abraham’s obedience produced, by Jeho vah’s undeserved kindness, this promise which is broad and generous enough to take in the whole world.— Gen. 22:1-18, AS. OBEDIENCE FROM THE HEART 4 Jehovah knows whether we are giving 3Then the perfect example of our Lord true obedience or not, and often he proves Jesus Christ is set for the guidance of all us to see if we are sincere. One of the most his followers who would obtain favor and outstanding examples of this recorded in life from Jehovah. It is written: “He Scripture is that of Abraham. “ God did emptied himself and took a slave’s form prove Abraham; . . . And he said, Take and came to be in the likeness of men. now thy son, thine only son, whom thou More than that, when he found himself in lovest, even Isaac, and get thee into the fashion as a man, he humbled himself and land of Moriah; and offer him there for a became obedient as far as death, yes, death burnt-offering upon one of the mountains on a torture stake.” (Phil. 2:7, 8, which I will tell thee of.” And Abraham “ My food is for me to do the will of him showed his willing obedience, for he “ rose that sent me and to finish his work.” (John NW) “ I seek not my own will but the early in the morning, and saddled his ass” 4:34, and then on the third day he saw the place will of him that sent me.” (John 5:30, NW) God had told him. When asked by Isaac “My Father, if it is possible, let this cup where the lamb was for the burnt offering, pass away from me. Yet, not as I will, but Abraham replied: “ God will provide him as you will.” (Matt. 26:39, NW) Jesus was self the lamb for a burnt-offering, my always obedient even before he suffered, son.” Willingly, without complaint or ques but the proof that it was so must be shown tion, Abraham carried out Jehovah’s com in deed. He became a model of obedience mands. He knew that it was Jehovah who to be rendered by all who follow. Suffer had given the son and Jehovah could take he did, though he was the beloved of God. him away. So Abraham took the knife to Who, then, shall be free of suffering for slay his only and very dearly beloved son, righteousness’ sake, and who will com who lay bound on the altar. But before the plain while suffering? Our heavenly Father blow fell, the voice of the angel of Jehovah is pleased with a joyful, willing and ready called out to him, surely like the sweetest compliance with his will. “ Although he music he had ever heard: “ Lay not thy was a Son, he learned obedience from the hand upon the lad, neither do thou any things he suffered, and after he had been thing unto him; for now I know that thou made perfect he became responsible for fearest God, seeing thou hast not withheld everlasting salvation to all those obeying dispersed to the land of promise, and that he will put curses on the enemies. These foregoing scriptures clearly show that obe dience brings harmony and friendship with Jehovah, peace, salvation, testing for ap proval, release from oppression, and pun ishment upon the enemies of his own peo ple. If then Jehovah God would do all those things for natural Israel, he will do greater things for spiritual Israel by reason of their full obedience to his commands.

4. Describe Abraham’s obedience with Isaac, and the resultant blessing to him and to others.

5. Offer Scriptural statements to reveal the complete obedience of God’s Son and what it means to his fol lowers.

560

SikW ATCHTOW ER.

B rooklyn,

N. Y.

outward show. We cannot deceive him.” (Heb. 5:8, 9, NWNoplenty one isofexcept ed. Hence it is of utmost importance that Jehovah. Men judge far too often by ex we be obedient or we shall never gain life. ternal appearances. This fact is so well por 6 The Lord Jesus was obedient from thetrayed when Samuel went to the home of heart. But examples are provided in Scrip Jesse, the Bethlehemite, to anoint one of ture of those who did not obey from the the sons to be king in Saul’s place. Samuel heart, and one of the most outstanding is exclaimed, “ Surely Jehovah’s anointed is the first appointed and recognized king of before him,” when he looked upon Eliab. Israel, Saul. His experience demonstrates “ But Jehovah said unto Samuel, Look not clearly that there may be outward obedience that is not a true indica tion of the heart’s sincerity and com pliance with God’s will. Jehovah judg es the real motive that inspires one to action. King Saul was commanded: “ Now go and smite Amalek, and ut terly destroy all that they have, and spare them not; but slay both man and woman, infant and suckling, ox and sheep, camel and ass.” (1 Sam. 15:3, 19, AS)He did not carry out in completeness the command. In questioning on his countenance, or on the height of his him after the battle, Samuel said: “ Where stature; because I have rejected him: for fore then didst thou not obey the voice of Jehovah seeth not as man seeth; for man Jehovah?” Saul excused himself that he looketh on the outward appearance, but Je had saved the king, Agag, probably to dis hovah looketh on the heart.”— 1 Sam. AS. play him and then kill him, and then partly 16:6, 7, blamed the people. “ But the troops took 7 The nation of Israel walked in the same some of the sheep and oxen, the best of way as King Saul. It was obedience from what had been doomed to destruction, the heart God required. Israel showed no for a sacrifice to the Eternal your God.” disposition to attend to his counsel, and (1 Sam. 15:21, Mo)This God was well a paltry knew it. They never learned that excuse, for it was self-evident Saul had Jehovah always laid greater stress upon not carried out the commands received, sincere and willing obedience than on ex and to say the reason for not doing it ternal observances. Paul, writing on the was to offer sacrifice to Jehovah was not same matter to the Hebrews, says, “ Hence pleasing. So Samuel said: “ Does the Eter when he comes into the world he says: nal delight in burnt-offering and sacrifice ‘ “ You did not desire sacrifice and offering, as he does in obedience to his word? Obe but you prepared a body for me. You did dience is better far than sacrifice, to heed not approve of whole burnt-offerings and him better than fat flesh of rams.” (1 Sam. sin offering.” Then I said, “ Look! I am 15:22, Mo) Saul’s heart was not right and come (in the roll of the book it is written he was not obedient even though there was about me) to do your will, O God.” ’ ” (Heb. 10:5-7, NW) Here with singular 6. (a) Jehovah gave what command to King Saul, and how did he carry it out? (b) What great lesson is taught by Saul’s conduct and Jehovah’s Word through Samuel?

7. What kind of obedience was really required, and how is Jesus Christ an example in this regard?

September 15, 1952

SEeWATCHTOWER.

561

beauty is expressed the heart condition of Moses, will see God’s will is done. The word Christ Jesus and the great truth that all from the throne of Jehovah in the heavens outward observances are valueless without sounds to all God’s people today: ‘Hear ye obedience and the servant’s full concur him!’ Peter emphasized this by saying: rence in the will of God. Christ Jesus sur “In fact, Moses said: ‘Jehovah God will rendered himself completely to the doing produce for you from among your brothers of God’s will. From henceforth all his mind, a prophet like me. You must listen to him heart, soul and strength would be devoted according to all the things he speaks to to the accomplishment of Jehovah’s will. you. Indeed, any soul that does not listen to From this time forward he would claim no that Prophet will be completely destroyed rights, for he was wholly dedicated to from among the people.’ ”— Acts 3:22, 23, God’s holy service. Everything he had, all NW. human hopes and ambitions, were all JOYFUL AND WILLING OBEDIENCE placed on God’s altar to be used in the pre “ Those who obey Jehovah’s command cious ministry, and he gave them with with a joyful and willing spirit and who do gratitude of heart. not complain are the ones who please him. 8 Even as he always performed Jehovah’s Such a person keeps his ears open to Jeho command, we must do the same. The Scrip vah’s commands and watches for opportu tures bring to our attention the commands nities of service. “ Behold, as the eyes of which in this time of the end we must obey servants look unto the hand of their mas in order to have his approval. If we dis ter, as the eyes of a maid unto the hand of regard them we shall meet with his dis her mistress; so our eyes look unto Jeho pleasure. For example, we are commanded vah our God.” (Ps. 123:2, AS) Such re to “ declare good news to the poor, . . . sponsive hearts are delightful. Earthly par to preach a release to the captives” ; to ents find a great deal of pleasure in prompt “ sing [praise] unto Jehovah” ; to ‘bring and cheerful obedience, for it is rightly good tidings, publish peace and salvation’ ; accepted as the measure of the child’s love. to ‘preach this good news of the kingdom Their enforced obedience is not an expres in all the inhabited earth’ ; to ‘make a path sion of love. Strict disciplinary penalties for the returning exiles, bank up a cause for misconduct compel soldiers in armies way, clear out the stones; signal to the na to be obedient to their superiors, whether tions’ ; to “ warn the wicked of his way to they like it or not. Servants have to be obe turn from it, . . . [lest he] die in his iniq dient to their masters, or some form of uity” ; and to say “ to them that are bound, punishment results. Jehovah has endowed Go forth; to them that are in darkness, his human creatures with freedom to obey Show yourselves” . (Luke 4:18, 19; Matt. or disobey that thereby he may prove 24:14, N W ; Isa. 12:5, 6; 52:7; 62:10; Ezek. them, and rewards will depend upon joy 2:3-5; 33:7-9; Isa. 49:9, These are ful obedience. Each one, therefore, should just a few of the many commands Jehovah ask himself the question, Am I joyfully and God and Christ Jesus have laid upon the willingly obeying Jehovah’s commands? faithful ones. We cannot disobey. Faithful 10 Let us also remember that to perform performance is mandatory. The Most High voices the instructions through the King this world-wide preaching service much Christ Jesus, and he, the greater-than8. What are some of God's commands for us today, and why must we obey?

9. With whom is Jehovah pleased, and what question should we ask ourselves? 10. Should one examine himself? How? Offer examples and show what should result.

562

ffteW ATCH TO W ER

equipment is necessary. For instance, lit erature and all forms of advertising are used, which means printing presses and other machinery to produce them. An or ganization created to operate in all parts of the world supervises and directs the Lord’s work now performed by hundreds of thou sands of Christian people who have escaped this doomed evil system of things, and who now form one great unified congregation. So some are invited to share in such work as attending to tables, cleaning floors, win dows, clothes, or operating machines, pack ing literature for shipment to other parts of the field, general maintenance, or on Kingdom farms. This is all necessary be cause these faithful slaves of the Lord have to be fed, housed, clothed, prepared for other duties and made responsible for the services which have to be performed in the field. Sometimes a person’s usefulness might be hindered by his own attitude to ward the Lord’s work entrusted to him. He may have allowed his assignment to become commonplace, like any other job a person might obtain in the world. By losing sight of the grand privilege he has of demon strating his love for Jehovah by willing, joyful service, he may be inclined to mur mur and complain, or begin to think no one else works as hard or has as little time to himself. Perhaps it would be well for such a person to examine himself. Why should he be feeling sorry for himself? Did he not dedicate all he had to Jehovah? Is he not glad that his life is filled then with priv ileges of service to Jehovah? After sober consideration, he will be grateful that he has much to do. Is it not better that way than having too little? Of course it is! Let more come, for all we want to do is to serve Jehovah and not let discomforts or personal inconveniences interfere. Then and only then can we say Yes to the question, Am I joyfully obeying Jehovah’s commands?

B r o o k lyn , N .Y .

11 It may be you are ministering as one of the servants in a congregation and you have been given added privileges of service on behalf of Jehovah’s people. How do you view them? Do you call them “ added bur dens” ? And are you being weighed down with those “ burdens” ? Perhaps you think, “ If only some of the other servants would do more, then my ‘burden’ would be eas ier,” and you do feel that you have so much to do, do you not? The others seem to leave everything for you to do, and you are beginning to feel it is not right. You should not have so much, while others ap parently have so little. Why not first ask yourself, What are these “ burdens” ? Are they not the very precious privileges of Kingdom service that are entrusted to your care in this grand and glorious ministry? Actually is it not true that really in your heart you value these services given to you through the administration of the “faithful and discreet slave” , and that you truly want to render joyful and willing obe dience? When you consider your privileges in the proper light, then they are not really “ burdens” , but privileges, and Jehovah is proving us by how we accept and perform them. If this is your understanding, then how can you do anything else than thank the Lord for all he gives you to do, and render willing, joyful obedience with grati tude? 12 Perhaps you are not rendering willing, joyful obedience in service because of do mestic problems. It may be that your mar riage mate does not see eye to eye with you in the truth, and much disagreement is being manifested. Possibly it has gone beyond this stage and in the home you are experiencing opposition, jealousy because of your devotion to the truth, vulgar 11. When given more services, how should we view them? and how do we express ourselves to Jehovah for them? 12. Why is it necessary to get a clear perspective con cerning domestic trials?

September 15, 1952

SHeWATCHTOWER.

threats, obscene language, talk of breaking up the home, even brutality mentally and physically. You may have concluded that it is just impossible to render joyful and willing obedience to Jehovah in view of these things. However, it is possible, and even more than that, it is absolutely neces sary, that those who are enduring such hardship and tried get a clear perspective of their position. Otherwise they will not be able to serve Jehovah properly. 13True it is that you cannot be happy with the conduct of those hurting you. Neither can you be joyful about the actual hurt you receive. But why is it? Can there be any possible reason for such experi ences? Let us get behind the immediate present troubles and try to ascertain the reason, and what will be the result. Sup pose you were to receive this harsh, cruel persecution from someone of the world while you were actually engaging in the preaching service. What would be your re action? Without a doubt you would deter mine that these were the persecutions the Lord Jesus said you would have, and you would feel grateful that you had been counted worthy to bear these reproaches, “ because to you the privilege was given in behalf of Christ, not only to put your faith in him, but also to suffer in his behalf.” —-Phil. 1:29, NW. 14 If then this unwarranted persecution comes to you, it is necessary to have a clear, balanced mind directed by the Lord’s spirit; otherwise some impetuous or fool ish action might be deeply regretted be cause it was not according to the expressed will of Jehovah for his children. A spirit ually immature person might conclude that persecution need not be borne from one’s marriage mate, and that would be justifica tion for getting out of the situation. Such 13. How is it possible to suffer in behalf of Christ in one’s home? 14. To be obedient why is it so important to have Scriptural Christian grounds for our actions?

563

persons would profit if they reconsidered the matter, and tried to get the Christian viewpoint. (Matt. 19:9; 1 Cor. 7:10-13) There may be some justifiable reason for separation, such as divorce for adultery, or the one not in the truth deserting the one who is. What course should then be fol lowed? The Lord Jesus said, “Happy are those who h